This is a modern-English version of Wagner, the Wehr-Wolf, originally written by Reynolds, George W. M. (George William MacArthur).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Contents
Part I | ||||
Prologue | ||||
I II III IV V VI VII VIII IX X |
XI XII XIII XIV XV XVI XVII XVIII XIX XX |
XXI XXII XXIII XXIV XXV XXVI XXVII XXVIII XXIX XXX |
XXXI XXXII XXXIII XXXIV XXXV XXXVI XXXVII XXXVIII XXXIX XL |
XLI XLII XLIII XLIV |
Part II | ||||
XLV XLVI XLVII XLVIII XLIX L |
LI LII LIII LIV LV |
LVI LVII LVIII LIX LX |
LXI LXII LXIII LXIV |
PART I.
PROLOGUE.
It was the month of January, 1516.
It was January 1516.
The night was dark and tempestuous; the thunder growled around; the lightning flashed at short intervals: and the wind swept furiously along in sudden and fitful gusts.
The night was dark and stormy; thunder rumbled all around; lightning flashed repeatedly; and the wind howled fiercely in sudden, unpredictable bursts.
The streams of the great Black Forest of Germany babbled in playful melody no more, but rushed on with deafening din, mingling their torrent roar with the wild creaking of the huge oaks, the rustling of the firs, the howling of the affrighted wolves, and the hollow voices of the storm.
The streams of the great Black Forest in Germany no longer babbled with a playful melody but rushed on with a deafening roar, mixing their torrent sounds with the wild creaking of the massive oaks, the rustling of the fir trees, the howling of frightened wolves, and the hollow voices of the storm.
The dense black clouds were driving restlessly athwart the sky; and when the vivid lightning gleamed forth with rapid and eccentric glare, it seemed as if the dark jaws of some hideous monster, floating high above, opened to vomit flame.
The thick black clouds were moving restlessly across the sky; and when the bright lightning flashed with a quick and wild brightness, it looked like the dark jaws of some terrifying monster, floating high above, were opening to spit out fire.
And as the abrupt but furious gusts of wind swept through the forest, they raised strange echoes—as if the impervious mazes of that mighty wood were the abode of hideous fiends and evil spirits, who responded in shrieks, moans, and lamentations to the fearful din of the tempest.
And as the sudden, fierce gusts of wind rushed through the forest, they created eerie echoes—as if the impenetrable pathways of that massive woods were home to monstrous creatures and malevolent spirits, who answered the terrifying noise of the storm with screams, groans, and cries of sorrow.
It was, indeed, an appalling night!
It was truly a terrible night!
An old—old man sat in his cottage on the verge of the Black Forest.
An old man sat in his cottage on the edge of the Black Forest.
He had numbered ninety years; his head was completely bald—his mouth was toothless—his long beard was white as snow, and his limbs were feeble and trembling.
He was ninety years old; his head was completely bald—his mouth was toothless—his long beard was as white as snow, and his limbs were weak and shaking.
He was alone in the world; his wife, his children, his grandchildren, all his relations, in fine, save one, had preceded him on that long, last voyage, from which no traveler returns.
He was alone in the world; his wife, his children, his grandchildren, all his relatives, except for one, had gone ahead on that long, final journey, from which no traveler returns.
But perhaps she also was dead! An accident might have snatched her away from him, and sent her spirit to join those of her father and mother, her sisters and her brothers, whom a terrible pestilence—the Black Death—hurried to the tomb a few years before.
But maybe she was also dead! An accident could have taken her away from him and sent her spirit to join her father, mother, sisters, and brothers, who were taken by a horrible plague—the Black Death—that rushed them to the grave a few years earlier.
No: the old man could not believe that his darling granddaughter was no more—for he had sought her throughout the neighboring district of the Black Forest, and not a trace of her was to be seen. Had she fallen down a precipice, or perished by the ruthless murderer’s hand, he would have discovered her mangled corpse: had she become the prey of the ravenous wolves, certain signs of her fate would have doubtless somewhere appeared.
No: the old man couldn’t believe that his beloved granddaughter was gone—for he had searched the nearby area of the Black Forest, and not a single trace of her was found. If she had fallen off a cliff or been killed by a ruthless murderer, he would have discovered her mangled body: if she had been attacked by hungry wolves, there would definitely have been signs of her fate somewhere.
The sad—the chilling conviction therefore, went to the old man’s heart, that the only being left to solace him on earth, had deserted him; and his spirit was bowed down in despair.
The sad and chilling realization hit the old man’s heart that the only being left to comfort him on earth had abandoned him; his spirit was weighed down by despair.
Who now would prepare his food, while he tended his little flock? who was there to collect the dry branches in the forest, for the winter’s fuel, while the aged shepherd watched a few sheep that he possessed? who would now spin him warm clothing to protect his weak and trembling limbs?
Who would now cook his meals while he cared for his small flock? Who was there to gather the dry branches in the woods for winter fuel while the old shepherd kept an eye on the few sheep he had? Who would now weave warm clothes to protect his frail and shaking limbs?
“Oh! Agnes,” he murmured, in a tone indicative of a breaking heart, “why couldst thou have thus abandoned me? Didst thou quit the old man to follow some youthful lover, who will buoy thee up with bright hopes, and then deceive thee? O Agnes—my darling! hast thou left me to perish without a soul to close my eyes?”
“Oh! Agnes,” he murmured, in a tone that showed his heart was breaking, “why did you have to leave me like this? Did you leave the old man for some young lover who will lift your spirits with promises and then let you down? Oh Agnes—my dear! Have you left me to die without anyone to close my eyes?”
It was painful how that ancient shepherd wept.
It was heartbreaking to see how that old shepherd cried.
Suddenly a loud knock at the door of the cottage aroused him from his painful reverie; and he hastened, as fast as his trembling limbs would permit him, to answer the summons.
Suddenly, a loud knock at the door of the cottage pulled him out of his painful thoughts, and he hurried, as quickly as his shaking limbs would allow, to answer the call.
He opened the door; and a tall man, apparently about forty years of age, entered the humble dwelling. His light hair would have been magnificent indeed, were it not sorely neglected; his blue eyes were naturally fine and intelligent, but fearful now to meet, so wild and wandering were their glances: his form was tall and admirably symmetrical, but prematurely bowed by the weight of sorrow, and his attire was of costly material, but indicative of inattention even more than it was travel-soiled.
He opened the door, and a tall man, seemingly around forty years old, walked into the humble home. His light hair could have looked magnificent if it hadn't been so badly neglected; his blue eyes were naturally sharp and intelligent, but now they seemed fearful, darting around wildly. He had a tall and well-proportioned figure, but it was hunched early by the burden of sorrow, and while his clothes were made of expensive material, they showed signs of neglect even more than being worn from travel.
The old man closed the door, and courteously drew a stool near the fire for the stranger who had sought in his cottage a refuge against the fury of the storm.
The old man closed the door and politely pulled a stool closer to the fire for the stranger who had come to his cottage looking for shelter from the storm.
He also placed food before him; but the stranger touched it not—horror and dismay appearing to have taken possession of his soul.
He also set food in front of him, but the stranger didn’t touch it—horror and dismay seemed to have taken over his soul.
Suddenly the thunder which had hitherto growled at a distance, burst above the humble abode; and the wind swept by with so violent a gust, that it shook the little tenement to its foundation, and filled the neighboring forest with strange, unearthly noises.
Suddenly, the thunder that had been rumbling in the distance broke above the small home, and the wind rushed by with such a violent gust that it shook the little building to its foundation, filling the nearby forest with strange, otherworldly sounds.
Then the countenance of the stranger expressed such ineffable horror, amounting to a fearful agony, that the old man was alarmed, and stretched out his hand to grasp a crucifix that hung over the chimney-piece; but his mysterious guest made a forbidding sign of so much earnestness mingled with such proud authority, that the aged shepherd sank back into his seat without touching the sacred symbol.
Then the stranger’s face showed an indescribable horror, a deep pain so intense that the old man felt alarmed and reached for a crucifix hanging over the mantel; however, his mysterious guest made a forbidding gesture filled with both seriousness and a commanding presence, causing the aged shepherd to sink back into his seat without touching the sacred symbol.
The roar of the thunder past—the shrieking, whistling, gushing wind became temporarily lulled into low moans and subdued lamentations, amid the mazes of the Black Forest; and the stranger grew more composed.
The thunder's roar faded away—the howling, whistling, rushing wind calmed down to quiet moans and soft whimpers in the depths of the Black Forest; and the stranger became more at ease.
“Dost thou tremble at the storm?” inquired the old man.
“Do you tremble at the storm?” the old man asked.
“I am unhappy,” was the evasive and somewhat impatient reply. “Seek not to know more of me—beware how you question me. But you, old man, are not happy! The traces of care seem to mingle with the wrinkles of age upon your brow!”
“I’m not happy,” was the vague and slightly impatient response. “Don’t try to learn more about me—be careful how you ask me. But you, old man, are not happy! The signs of worry seem to mix with the wrinkles of age on your forehead!”
The shepherd narrated, in brief and touching terms, the unaccountable disappearance of his much-beloved granddaughter Agnes.
The shepherd briefly and emotionally shared the mysterious disappearance of his beloved granddaughter Agnes.
The stranger listened abstractedly at first; but afterward he appeared to reflect profoundly for several minutes.
The stranger initially listened with little interest; but after a while, he seemed to think deeply for several minutes.
“Your lot is wretched, old man,” said he at length: “if you live a few years longer, that period must be passed in solitude and cheerlessness:—if you suddenly fall ill you must die the lingering death of famine, without a soul to place a morsel of food, or the cooling cup to your lips; and when you shall be no more, who will follow you to the grave? There are no habitations nigh; the nearest village is half-a-day’s journey distant; and ere the peasants of that hamlet, or some passing traveler, might discover that the inmate of this hut had breathed his last, the wolves from the forest would have entered and mangled your corpse.”
“Your situation is terrible, old man,” he said after a while. “If you live a few more years, that time will be spent in loneliness and sadness. If you suddenly get sick, you’ll suffer a slow death from hunger, with no one to bring you food or a drink. And when you’re gone, who will bury you? There are no homes nearby; the closest village is half a day's walk away. By the time the villagers or a passing traveler realize that the person in this hut has died, the wolves from the forest will have come in and torn your body apart.”
“Talk not thus!” cried the old man, with a visible shudder; then darting a half-terrified, half-curious glance at his guest, he said, “but who are you that speak in this awful strain—this warning voice?”
“Don’t talk like that!” the old man exclaimed, visibly shuddering; then he shot a glance at his guest that was half-terrified and half-curious, and asked, “Who are you to speak in this terrible way—this warning voice?”
Again the thunder rolled, with crashing sound, above the cottage; and once more the wind swept by, laden, as it seemed, with the shrieks and groans of human beings in the agonies of death.
Again the thunder rumbled, crashing loudly above the cottage; and once more the wind rushed past, seemingly heavy with the cries and moans of people in their final moments.
The stranger maintained a certain degree of composure only by means of a desperate effort, but he could not altogether subdue a wild flashing of the eyes and a ghastly change of the countenance—signs of a profoundly felt terror.
The stranger kept a certain level of calm only through a desperate effort, but he couldn't completely hide the wild flicker in his eyes and the pale change in his face—clear signs of deep-seated fear.
“Again I say, ask me not who I am!” he exclaimed, when the thunder and the gust had passed. “My soul recoils from the bare idea of pronouncing my own accursed name! But—unhappy as you see me—crushed, overwhelmed with deep affliction as you behold me—anxious, but unable to repent for the past as I am, and filled with appalling dread for the future as I now proclaim myself to be, still is my power far, far beyond that limit which hems mortal energies within so small a sphere. Speak, old man—wouldst thou change thy condition? For to me—and to me alone of all human beings—belongs the means of giving thee new life—of bestowing upon thee the vigor of youth, of rendering that stooping form upright and strong, of restoring fire to those glazing eyes, and beauty to that wrinkled, sunken, withered countenance—of endowing thee, in a word, with a fresh tenure of existence and making that existence sweet by the aid of treasures so vast that no extravagance can dissipate them!”
“Again I say, don’t ask me who I am!” he exclaimed, when the thunder and the gust had passed. “My soul shudders at the thought of saying my own cursed name! But—unhappy as you see me—crushed, overwhelmed with deep sorrow as you behold me—anxious, yet unable to repent for the past as I am, and filled with terrifying dread for the future as I now reveal myself to be, still my power is far, far beyond the limit that confines mortal energies within such a small sphere. Speak, old man—would you change your condition? For to me—and to me alone of all humans—belongs the means of giving you new life—of granting you the vigor of youth, of making that stooping form upright and strong, of restoring fire to those glazing eyes, and beauty to that wrinkled, sunken, withered face—of giving you, in short, a fresh tenure of existence and making that existence sweet with treasures so vast that no extravagance can waste them!”
A strong though indefinite dread assailed the old man as this astounding proffer was rapidly opened, in all its alluring details, to his mind;—and various images of terror presented themselves to his imagination;—but these feelings were almost immediately dominated by a wild and ardent hope, which became the more attractive and exciting in proportion as a rapid glance at his helpless, wretched, deserted condition led him to survey the contrast between what he then was, and what, if the stranger spoke truly, he might so soon become.
A strong but vague fear hit the old man as this amazing offer quickly unfolded in all its enticing details in his mind; various terrifying images flashed before him; but these feelings were almost instantly overshadowed by a wild and intense hope, which grew more appealing and thrilling as he took a quick look at his helpless, miserable, deserted state, prompting him to compare what he was at that moment to what, if the stranger was telling the truth, he could soon become.
The stranger saw that he had made the desired impression; and he continued thus:
The stranger noticed that he had made the intended impression; and he continued like this:
“Give but your assent, old man, and not only will I render thee young, handsome, and wealthy; but I will endow thy mind with an intelligence to match that proud position. Thou shalt go forth into the world to enjoy all those pleasures, those delights, and those luxuries, the names of which are even now scarcely known to thee!”
“Just give me your agreement, old man, and not only will I make you young, attractive, and rich; but I will also give you a mind to match that impressive status. You will go out into the world to experience all those pleasures, delights, and luxuries that you barely know about right now!”
“And what is the price of this glorious boon?” asked the old man, trembling with mingled joy and terror through every limb.
“And what is the cost of this amazing gift?” asked the old man, shaking with both happiness and fear in every part of his body.
“There are two conditions,” answered the stranger, in a low, mysterious tone. “The first is, that you become the companion of my wanderings for one year and a half from the present time, until the hour of sunset, on the 30th of July, 1517, when we must part forever, you to go whithersoever your inclinations may guide you, and I—— But of that, no matter!” he added, hastily, with a sudden motion as if of deep mental agony, and with wildly flashing eyes.
“There are two conditions,” replied the stranger in a low, mysterious voice. “The first is that you join me on my travels for a year and a half starting now, until sunset on July 30, 1517, when we’ll have to part ways for good. You can go wherever you want, and I—— But about that, never mind!” he added quickly, with a sudden gesture as if in great mental pain, his eyes flashing wildly.
The old man shrank back in dismay from his mysterious guest: the thunder rolled again, the rude gust swept fiercely by, the dark forest rustled awfully, and the stranger’s torturing feelings were evidently prolonged by the voices of the storm.
The old man recoiled in shock from his mysterious visitor: the thunder boomed again, the harsh wind swept violently past, the dark forest rustled ominously, and the stranger’s tormenting emotions were clearly intensified by the sounds of the storm.
A pause ensued; and the silence was at length broken by the old man, who said, in a hollow and tremulous tone, “To the first condition I would willingly accede. But the second?”
A pause followed, and eventually, the old man broke the silence, saying in a shaky and hollow voice, “I would gladly accept the first condition. But what about the second?”
“That you prey upon the human race, whom I hate; because of all the world I alone am so deeply, so terribly accurst!” was the ominously fearful yet only dimly significant reply.
“Your exploitation of humanity, whom I despise; because out of everyone in the world, I alone am so deeply, so horrifically cursed!” was the ominously fearful yet only vaguely meaningful response.
The old man shook his head, scarcely comprehending the words of his guest, and yet daring not to ask to be more enlightened.
The old man shook his head, barely understanding the words of his guest, yet he didn’t dare to ask for clarification.
“Listen!” said the stranger, in a hasty but impressive voice: “I require a companion, one who has no human ties, and who still ministers to my caprices,—who will devote himself wholly and solely to watch me in my dark hours, and endeavor to recall me back to enjoyment and pleasure, who, when he shall be acquainted with my power, will devise new means in which to exercise it, for the purpose of conjuring up those scenes of enchantment and delight that may for a season win me away from thought. Such a companion do I need for a period of one year and a half; and you are, of all men, the best suited to my design. But the Spirit whom I must invoke to effect the promised change in thee, and by whose aid you can be given back to youth and comeliness, will demand some fearful sacrifice at your hands. And the nature of that sacrifice—the nature of the condition to be imposed—I can well divine!”
“Listen!” said the stranger, in a quick yet commanding tone. “I need a companion, someone who has no ties and who can indulge my whims—someone who will completely devote themselves to watching me during my dark times and help bring me back to enjoyment and pleasure. When they understand my power, they will come up with new ways to use it, to create those enchanting and delightful scenes that may distract me from my thoughts for a while. I need this companion for a year and a half, and you are, out of all people, the best fit for my needs. But the Spirit I must call upon to bring about the change I promised you, and through whose help you can regain youth and beauty, will demand a terrible sacrifice from you. And I can already imagine what that sacrifice will be—the nature of the condition that will be imposed!”
“Name the sacrifice—name the condition!” cried the old man, eagerly. “I am so miserable—so spirit-broken—so totally without hope in this world, that I greedily long to enter upon that new existence which you promised me! Say, then, what is the condition?”
“Name the sacrifice—name the condition!” shouted the old man, eagerly. “I’m so miserable—so defeated—so completely without hope in this world that I desperately want to step into that new life you promised me! So, what’s the condition?”
“That you prey upon the human race, whom he hates as well as I,” answered the stranger.
“It's clear you prey on humanity, whom he despises just like I do,” replied the stranger.
“Again these awful words!” ejaculated the old man, casting trembling glances around him.
“Again these terrible words!” exclaimed the old man, nervously looking around him.
“Yes—again those words,” echoed the mysterious guest, looking with his fierce burning eyes into the glazed orbs of the aged shepherd. “And now learn their import!” he continued, in a solemn tone. “Knowest thou not that there is a belief in many parts of our native land that at particular seasons certain doomed men throw off the human shape and take that of ravenous wolves?”
“Yeah—those words again,” the mysterious guest said, gazing with his fiercely burning eyes into the glazed eyes of the old shepherd. “And now understand what they mean!” he continued in a serious tone. “Don’t you know that in many places in our homeland, there’s a belief that during certain times, certain doomed men shed their human form and become ravenous wolves?”
“Oh, yes—yes—I have indeed heard of those strange legends in which the Wehr-Wolf is represented in such appalling colors!” exclaimed the old man, a terrible suspicion crossing his mind.
“Oh, yes—yes—I have definitely heard of those strange legends in which the Wehr-Wolf is depicted in such horrifying ways!” exclaimed the old man, a terrible suspicion flashing through his mind.
“’Tis said that at sunset on the last day of every month the mortal, to whom belongs the destiny of the Wehr-Wolf, must exchange his natural form for that of the savage animal; in which horrible shape he must remain until the moment when the morrow’s sun dawns upon the earth.”
“It’s said that at sunset on the last day of every month, the mortal who holds the fate of the Wehr-Wolf must change from their human form into that of the wild animal; in this terrifying shape, they must stay until the sun rises on the next day.”
“The legend that told thee this spoke truly,” said the stranger. “And now dost thou comprehend the condition which must be imposed upon thee?”
“The legend that told you this was true,” said the stranger. “And now do you understand the condition that must be placed upon you?”
“I do—I do!” murmured the old man with a fearful shudder. “But he who accepts that condition makes a compact with the evil one, and thereby endangers his immortal soul!”
“I do—I do!” the old man murmured, trembling in fear. “But anyone who accepts that condition makes a deal with the devil, and in doing so, risks their eternal soul!”
“Not so,” was the reply. “There is naught involved in this condition which—— But hesitate not,” added the stranger, hastily: “I have no time to waste in bandying words. Consider all I offer you: in another hour you shall be another man!”
“Not really,” was the reply. “There’s nothing at stake in this condition which—— But don’t hesitate,” the stranger added quickly. “I don’t have time to waste on talking. Just think about everything I’m offering you: in an hour, you’ll be a different person!”
“I accept the boon—and on the conditions stipulated!” exclaimed the shepherd.
“I accept the gift—and on the agreed conditions!” the shepherd exclaimed.
“’Tis well, Wagner——”
"That's good, Wagner——"
“What! you know my name!” cried the old man. “And yet, meseems, I did not mention it to thee.”
“What! You know my name!” the old man exclaimed. “And yet, it seems I didn’t tell you.”
“Canst thou not already perceive that I am no common mortal?” demanded the stranger, bitterly. “And who I am, and whence I derive my power, all shall be revealed to thee so soon as the bond is formed that must link us for eighteen months together! In the meantime, await me here!”
“Can’t you already see that I’m not an ordinary person?” the stranger demanded bitterly. “Who I am and where my power comes from will be revealed to you as soon as the bond that must link us for eighteen months is formed! In the meantime, wait for me here!”
And the mysterious stranger quitted the cottage abruptly, and plunged into the depths of the Black Forest.
And the mysterious stranger left the cottage suddenly and disappeared into the depths of the Black Forest.
One hour elapsed ere he returned—one mortal hour, during which Wagner sat bowed over his miserably scanty fire, dreaming of pleasure, youth, riches, and enjoyment; converting, in imagination, the myriad sparks which shone upon the extinguishing embers into piles of gold, and allowing his now uncurbed fancy to change the one single room of the wretched hovel into a splendid saloon, surrounded by resplendent mirrors and costly hangings, while the untasted fare for the stranger on the rude fir-table, became transformed, in his idea, into a magnificent banquet laid out, on a board glittering with plate, lustrous with innumerable lamps, and surrounded by an atmosphere fragrant with the most exquisite perfumes.
One hour passed before he returned—one long hour, during which Wagner sat hunched over his pitifully small fire, dreaming of pleasure, youth, wealth, and enjoyment; imagining the countless sparks shining on the dying embers as piles of gold, while his unrestrained imagination turned the single room of the shabby hovel into a grand salon, adorned with beautiful mirrors and luxurious drapes. Meanwhile, the untouched food for the stranger on the rough fir table became, in his mind, a lavish banquet set out on a table sparkling with silverware, shimmering with countless lamps, and surrounded by an atmosphere filled with the most exquisite fragrances.
The return of the stranger awoke the old man from his charming dream, during which he had never once thought of the conditions whereby he was to purchase the complete realization of the vision.
The return of the stranger woke the old man from his pleasant dream, in which he hadn't thought once about the terms that would allow him to fully achieve the vision.
“Oh! what a glorious reverie you have dissipated!” exclaimed Wagner. “Fulfill but one tenth part of that delightful dream——”
“Oh! what a glorious daydream you have shattered!” exclaimed Wagner. “If you could just fulfill even a small part of that wonderful dream——”
“I will fulfill it all!” interrupted the stranger: then, producing a small vial from the bosom of his doublet, he said, “Drink!”
“I’ll take care of everything!” interrupted the stranger. Then, pulling out a small vial from the front of his jacket, he said, “Drink!”
The old man seized the bottle, and speedily drained it to the dregs.
The old man grabbed the bottle and quickly drank it all the way to the bottom.
He immediately fell back upon the seat, in a state of complete lethargy.
He immediately slumped back into the seat, feeling completely drained.
But it lasted not for many minutes; and when he awoke again, he experienced new and extraordinary sensations. His limbs were vigorous, his form was upright as an arrow; his eyes, for many years dim and failing, seemed gifted with the sight of an eagle, his head was warm with a natural covering; not a wrinkle remained upon his brow nor on his cheeks; and, as he smiled with mingled wonderment and delight, the parting lips revealed a set of brilliant teeth. And it seemed, too, as if by one magic touch the long fading tree of his intellect had suddenly burst into full foliage, and every cell of his brain was instantaneously stored with an amount of knowledge, the accumulation of which stunned him for an instant, and in the next appeared as familiar to him as if he had never been without it.
But it didn't last long; and when he woke up again, he felt new and amazing sensations. His limbs were strong, his body was straight as an arrow; his eyes, which had been dim and failing for many years, seemed to have the vision of an eagle, his head was warm with natural hair; not a wrinkle remained on his forehead or cheeks; and as he smiled with a mix of wonder and joy, his parted lips revealed a set of bright teeth. It also seemed as if, by some magical touch, the long-fading tree of his intellect had suddenly burst into full bloom, and every part of his brain was instantly filled with knowledge that initially stunned him, but in the next moment felt as familiar to him as if he had always possessed it.
“Oh! great and powerful being, whomsoever thou art,” exclaimed Wagner, in the full, melodious voice of a young man of twenty-one, “how can I manifest to thee my deep, my boundless gratitude for this boon which thou hast conferred upon me!”
“Oh! great and powerful being, whoever you are,” exclaimed Wagner, in the full, melodious voice of a twenty-one-year-old man, “how can I show you my deep, my boundless gratitude for this gift you have given me!”
“By thinking no more of thy lost grand-child Agnes, but by preparing to follow me whither I shall now lead thee,” replied the stranger.
“Stop dwelling on your lost granddaughter Agnes, and get ready to follow me wherever I'm about to take you,” replied the stranger.
“Command me: I am ready to obey in all things,” cried Wagner. “But one word ere we set forth—who art thou, wondrous man?”
“Command me: I'm ready to obey in everything,” shouted Wagner. “But before we go, just tell me—who are you, amazing man?”
Wagner started with a cold and fearful shudder as if at some appalling announcement; but he uttered not a word of reply—for his master beckoned him imperiously away from the humble cottage.
Wagner flinched with a cold and fearful shudder, as if he had just heard some terrible news; but he didn't say a word in response—his master signaled for him to come away from the modest cottage.
CHAPTER I.
THE DEATHBED—THE OATH—THE FINAL REQUESTS.
Our tale commences in the middle of the month of November, 1520, and at the hour of midnight.
Our story begins in the middle of November, 1520, at midnight.
In a magnificently furnished chamber, belonging to one of the largest mansions of Florence, a nobleman lay at the point of death.
In a beautifully decorated room in one of the largest mansions in Florence, a nobleman lay dying.
The light of the lamp suspended to the ceiling played upon the ghastly countenance of the dying man, the stern expression of whose features was not even mitigated by the fears and uncertainties attendant on the hour of dissolution.
The light from the lamp hanging from the ceiling flickered on the pale face of the dying man, whose harsh expression was unaffected even by the fears and uncertainties that come with the moment of death.
He was about forty-eight years of age, and had evidently been wondrously handsome in his youth: for though the frightful pallor of death was already upon his cheeks, and the fire of his large black eyes was dimmed with the ravages of a long-endured disease, still the faultless outlines of the aquiline profile remained unimpaired.
He was around forty-eight years old and had clearly been incredibly handsome in his youth. Even though the horrifying pallor of death was already evident on his cheeks, and the sparkle in his large black eyes had faded due to a long-lasting illness, the perfect shape of his sharp profile still looked unchanged.
The most superficial observer might have read the aristocratic pride of his soul in the haughty curl of his short upper lip,—the harshness of his domineering character in the lines that marked his forehead,—and the cruel sternness of his disposition in the expression of his entire countenance.
The most casual observer might have seen the aristocratic pride in his soul from the arrogant curl of his short upper lip, the harshness of his controlling nature in the lines on his forehead, and the harsh sternness of his personality in the expression on his whole face.
Without absolutely scowling as he lay on that bed of death, his features were characterized by an inexorable severity which seemed to denote the predominant influence of some intense passion—some evil sentiment deeply rooted in his mind.
Without completely scowling as he lay on that deathbed, his face showed a relentless seriousness that seemed to reflect the strong impact of some intense passion—some dark feeling deeply embedded in his mind.
Two persons leant over the couch to which death was so rapidly approaching.
Two people leaned over the couch, where death was quickly drawing near.
One was a lady of about twenty-five: the other was a youth of nineteen.
One was a woman of about twenty-five; the other was a young man of nineteen.
The former was eminently beautiful; but her countenance was marked with much of that severity—that determination—and even of that sternness, which characterized the dying nobleman. Indeed, a single glance was sufficient to show that they stood in the close relationship of father and daughter.
The former was incredibly beautiful; however, her face showed a lot of that seriousness—that determination—and even that sternness, which marked the dying nobleman. In fact, just one look was enough to reveal that they shared a close relationship of father and daughter.
Her long, black, glossy hair now hung disheveled over the shoulders that were left partially bare by the hasty negligence with which she had thrown on a loose wrapper; and those shoulders were of the most dazzling whiteness.
Her long, shiny black hair now hung messy over the shoulders that were partly exposed by the careless way she had thrown on a loose robe; and those shoulders were strikingly white.
The wrapper was confined by a broad band at the waist; and the slight drapery set off, rather than concealed, the rich contours of a form of mature but admirable symmetry.
The wrapper was held in place by a wide band at the waist, and the subtle drapery highlighted, rather than hid, the beautiful curves of a figure with mature but impressive symmetry.
Her countenance was alike expressive of intellectuality and strong passions. Her large black eyes were full of fire, and their glances seemed to penetrate the soul. Her nose, of the finest aquiline development,—her lips, narrow, but red and pouting, with the upper one short and slightly projecting over the lower,—and her small, delicately rounded chin, indicated both decision and sensuality: but the insolent gaze of the libertine would have quailed beneath the look of sovereign hauteur which flashed from those brilliant eagle eyes.
Her face showed both intelligence and intense emotions. Her large black eyes were full of fire, and their looks seemed to reach into your soul. Her nose was elegantly shaped, her lips were thin but red and full, with the upper one slightly jutting over the lower—her small, softly rounded chin suggested both determination and sensuality. However, the bold look of a womanizer would falter under the commanding gaze that sparkled from those brilliant eagle-like eyes.
In a word, she appeared to be a woman well adapted to command the admiration—receive the homage—excite the passions—and yet repel the insolence of the opposite sex.
In short, she seemed to be a woman perfectly capable of commanding admiration, receiving respect, stirring desire, and yet deflecting the arrogance of men.
But those appearances were to some degree deceitful; for never was homage offered to her—never was she courted nor flattered.
But those appearances were somewhat misleading; for no one ever showed her respect—she was never sought after or praised.
Ten years previously to the time of which we are writing—and when she was only fifteen—the death of her mother, under strange and mysterious circumstances, as it was generally reported, made such a terrible impression on her mind, that she hovered for months on the verge of dissolution; and when the physician who attended upon her communicated to her father the fact that her life was at length beyond danger, that assurance was followed by the sad and startling declaration, that she had forever lost the sense of hearing and the power of speech.
Ten years before the time we’re discussing—and when she was just fifteen—the death of her mother, under strange and mysterious circumstances as it was widely said, left such a terrible mark on her mind that she lingered for months on the edge of collapse. When the doctor who was treating her informed her father that her life was finally out of danger, that news was followed by the sad and shocking announcement that she had permanently lost her hearing and the ability to speak.
No wonder, then, that homage was never paid nor adulation offered to Nisida—the deaf and dumb daughter of the proud Count of Riverola!
No wonder, then, that no one ever paid tribute or offered praise to Nisida—the deaf and mute daughter of the proud Count of Riverola!
Those who were intimate with this family ere the occurrence of that sad event—especially the physician, Dr. Duras, who had attended upon the mother in her last moments, and on the daughter during her illness—declared that, up to the period when the malady assailed her, Nisida was a sweet, amiable and retiring girl; but she had evidently been fearfully changed by the terrible affliction which that malady had left behind. For if she could no longer express herself in words, her eyes darted lightnings upon the unhappy menials who had the misfortune to incur her displeasure; and her lips would quiver with the violence of concentrated passion, at the most trifling neglect or error of which the female dependents immediately attached to her own person might happen to be guilty.
Those who were close to this family before that tragic event—especially Dr. Duras, the doctor who had cared for the mother in her final moments and for the daughter during her illness—said that until the illness hit her, Nisida was a kind, friendly, and reserved girl. But she had clearly been deeply affected by the terrible burden that the illness left behind. While she could no longer express herself in words, her eyes shot daggers at the unfortunate servants who happened to displease her, and her lips would tremble with intense rage at the slightest neglect or mistake by the female staff around her.
Toward her father she often manifested a strange ebullition of anger—bordering even on inveterate spite, when he offended her: and yet, singular though it were, the count was devotedly attached to his daughter. He frequently declared that, afflicted as she was, he was proud of her: for he was wont to behold in her flashing eyes—her curling lip—and her haughty air, the reflection of his own proud—his own inexorable spirit.
Toward her father, she often showed a strange burst of anger—almost like deep-seated spite—whenever he upset her. Yet, as unusual as it was, the count was deeply devoted to his daughter. He often said that despite her struggles, he was proud of her, because he saw in her shining eyes, her curled lip, and her arrogant attitude a reflection of his own proud and unyielding spirit.
The youth of nineteen to whom we have alluded was Nisida’s brother; and much as the father appeared to dote upon the daughter, was the son proportionately disliked by that stern and despotic man.
The young man of nineteen we mentioned was Nisida’s brother; and while the father seemed to dote on his daughter, he disliked his son proportionately, showing his stern and controlling nature.
Perhaps this want of affection—or rather this complete aversion—on the part of the Count of Riverola toward the young Francisco, owed its origin to the total discrepancy of character existing between the father and son. Francisco was as amiable, generous-hearted, frank and agreeable as his sire was austere, stern, reserved and tyrannical. The youth was also unlike his father in personal appearance, his hair being of a rich brown, his eyes of a soft blue, and the general expression of his countenance indicating the fairest and most endearing qualities which can possibly characterize human nature.
Perhaps this lack of affection—or rather this complete dislike—on the part of the Count of Riverola toward the young Francisco stemmed from the total difference in character between the father and son. Francisco was kind, generous, open, and charming, while his father was strict, harsh, distant, and domineering. The young man also differed from his father in appearance, with rich brown hair, soft blue eyes, and an overall expression that showed the most wonderful and lovable traits of human nature.
We must, however, observe, before we pursue our narrative, that Nisida imitated not her father in her conduct toward Francisco; for she loved him—she loved him with the most ardent affection—such an affection as a sister seldom manifests toward a brother. It was rather the attachment of a mother for her child; inasmuch as Nisida studied all his comforts—watched over him, as it were, with the tenderest solicitude—was happy when he was present, melancholy when he was absent, and seemed to be constantly racking her imagination to devise new means to afford him pleasure.
We need to note, before continuing with our story, that Nisida didn't act like her father when it came to Francisco. She loved him—her love was incredibly strong—much more than what a sister usually shows to a brother. It was more like a mother's attachment to her child; Nisida took care of all his needs, kept a close eye on him with great concern, felt joy when he was around, sadness when he was gone, and was always trying to think of new ways to make him happy.
To treat Francisco with the least neglect was to arouse the wrath of a fury in the breast of Nisida; and every unkind look which the count inflicted upon his son was sure, if perceived by his daughter, to evoke the terrible lightnings of her brilliant eyes.
To treat Francisco with even a little neglect was to provoke the fury of Nisida; and any unkind glance the count directed at his son would definitely, if noticed by his daughter, summon the intense fire of her stunning eyes.
Such were the three persons whom we have thus minutely described to our readers.
Such were the three people we've described in detail to our readers.
The count had been ill for some weeks at the time when this chapter opens; but on the night which marks that commencement, Dr. Duras had deemed it his duty to warn the nobleman that he had not many hours to live.
The count had been sick for several weeks when this chapter begins; but on the night that starts this, Dr. Duras felt it was his duty to inform the nobleman that he had only a few hours left to live.
The dying man had accordingly desired that his children might be summoned; and when they entered the apartment, the physician and the priest were requested to withdraw.
The dying man had asked for his children to be called in; and when they entered the room, he asked the doctor and the priest to step out.
Francisco now stood on one side of the bed, and Nisida on the other; while the count collected his remaining strength to address his last injunctions to his son.
Francisco now stood on one side of the bed, and Nisida on the other, while the count gathered his remaining strength to give his final instructions to his son.
“Francisco,” he said, in a cold tone, “I have little inclination to speak at any great length; but the words I am about to utter are solemnly important. I believe you entertain the most sincere and earnest faith in that symbol which now lies beneath your hand.”
“Francisco,” he said, in a cold tone, “I don't really want to talk for long; but the words I’m about to say are very important. I believe you have the deepest and most genuine faith in that symbol sitting in your hand.”
“The crucifix!” ejaculated the young man. “Oh, yes, my dear father!—it is the emblem of that faith which teaches us how to live and die!”
“The crucifix!” exclaimed the young man. “Oh, yes, my dear father!—it is the symbol of that faith which teaches us how to live and die!”
“Then take it up—press it to your lips—and swear to obey the instructions which I am about to give you,” said the count.
“Then pick it up—hold it to your lips—and promise to follow the instructions I’m about to give you,” said the count.
“Spare your qualifications,” cried the count, sternly; “and swear without reserve—or expect my dying curse, rather than my blessing.”
“Save your credentials,” the count exclaimed sternly; “and swear without hesitation—or expect my dying curse instead of my blessing.”
“Oh! my dear father,” ejaculated the youth, with intense anguish of soul; “talk not of so dreadful a thing as bequeathing me your dying curse! I swear to fulfill your injunctions—without reserve.”
“Oh! my dear father,” the young man exclaimed, filled with deep sorrow; “please don’t mention something as terrible as leaving me your dying curse! I promise to follow your wishes—completely.”
And he kissed the holy symbol.
And he kissed the holy symbol.
“You act wisely,” said the count, fixing his glaring eyes upon the handsome countenance of the young man, who now awaited, in breathless suspense, a communication thus solemnly prefaced. “This key,” continued the nobleman, taking one from beneath his pillow as he spoke, “belongs to the door in yonder corner of the apartment.”
“You're acting wisely,” said the count, locking his intense gaze on the handsome face of the young man, who was now waiting in anxious anticipation for the serious message. “This key,” the nobleman continued, pulling one from under his pillow as he spoke, “belongs to the door in that corner of the room.”
“That door which is never opened!” exclaimed Francisco, casting an anxious glance in the direction indicated.
“That door that never gets opened!” exclaimed Francisco, casting a worried glance in the direction mentioned.
“Who told you that the door was never opened,” demanded the count, sternly.
“Who told you that the door was never opened?” the count asked sternly.
“I have heard the servants remark——” began the youth in a timid, but still frank and candid manner.
“I’ve heard the servants say——” started the young man in a hesitant yet honest and straightforward way.
“Then, when I am no more, see that you put an end to such impertinent gossiping,” said the nobleman, impatiently; “and you will be the better convinced of the propriety of thus acting, as soon as you have learned the nature of my injunctions. That door,” he continued, “communicates with a small closet, which is accessible by no other means. Now my wish—my command is this:—Upon the day of your marriage, whenever such an event may occur—and I suppose you do not intend to remain unwedded all your life—I enjoin you to open the door of that closet. You must be accompanied by your bride—and by no other living soul. I also desire that this may be done with the least possible delay—the very morning—within the very hour after you quit the church. That closet contains the means of elucidating a mystery profoundly connected with me—with you—with the family—a mystery, the developments of which may prove of incalculable service alike to yourself and to her who may share your title and your wealth. But should you never marry, then must the closet remain unvisited by you; nor need you trouble yourself concerning the eventual discovery of the secret which it contains, by any person into whose hands the mansion may fall at your death. It is also my wish that your sister should remain in complete ignorance of the instructions which I am now giving you. Alas! poor girl—she cannot hear the words which fall from my lips! neither shall you communicate their import to her by writing, nor by the language of the fingers. And remember that while I bestow upon you my blessing—my dying blessing—may that blessing become a withering curse—the curse of hell upon you—if in any way you violate one tittle of the injunctions which I have now given you.”
“Then, when I’m gone, make sure you put a stop to that annoying gossip,” said the nobleman, impatiently. “You’ll be more convinced of the rightness of this action as soon as you understand what I’m asking. That door,” he continued, “leads to a small closet that can only be accessed this way. Now my wish—my command—is this: on the day you get married, whenever that may be—and I assume you don’t plan to stay single forever—you must open that closet door. You must be accompanied by your bride—and no one else. I also want this done as quickly as possible—first thing in the morning—within the hour after you leave the church. That closet holds the key to a mystery deeply connected with me, with you, with the family—a mystery whose revelations could be incredibly beneficial to both you and the woman who shares your title and wealth. But if you never marry, then that closet must remain untouched by you; you needn’t worry about anyone discovering the secret it holds after your death. I also want your sister to remain completely unaware of the instructions I’m giving you right now. Alas! poor girl—she can’t hear what I’m saying! You must not tell her what I said, either in writing or through sign language. And remember, while I give you my blessing—my dying blessing—may that blessing turn into a withering curse—the curse of hell upon you—if you in any way break even a single one of the instructions I’ve just given you.”
He received from his father’s hand the mysterious key, which he had secured about his person.
He got the mysterious key from his father's hand, which he had kept on him.
“You will find,” resumed the count after a brief pause, “that I have left the whole of my property to you. At the same time my will specifies certain conditions relative to your sister Nisida, for whom I have made due provision only in the case—which is, alas! almost in defiance of every hope!—of her recovery from that dreadful affliction which renders her so completely dependent upon your kindness.”
“You will find,” continued the count after a short pause, “that I have left all my property to you. However, my will includes certain conditions regarding your sister Nisida, for whom I have made proper arrangements only in the case—which is, unfortunately! almost against all hope!—of her recovery from that awful condition that makes her completely reliant on your kindness.”
“Dearest father, you know how sincerely I am attached to my sister—how devoted she is to me——”
“Dear Dad, you know how much I care about my sister—how dedicated she is to me—”
“Enough, enough!” cried the count; and overcome by the effort he had made to deliver his last injunction, he fell back insensible on his pillow.
“Enough, enough!” cried the count; and overwhelmed by the effort he had put into delivering his last command, he collapsed, unconscious, back onto his pillow.
Nisida, who had retained her face buried in her hands during the whole time occupied in the above conversation, happened to look up at that moment; and, perceiving the condition of her father, she made a hasty sign to Francisco to summon the physician and the priest from the room to which they had retired.
Nisida, who had kept her face buried in her hands throughout the entire conversation, happened to look up at that moment; and, noticing her father's condition, she quickly signaled to Francisco to call the doctor and the priest from the room where they had gone.
This commission was speedily executed, and in a few minutes the physician and the priest were once more by the side of the dying noble.
This task was completed quickly, and in just a few minutes, the doctor and the priest were once again by the side of the dying noble.
But the instant that Dr. Duras—who was a venerable looking man of about sixty years of age—approached the bed, he darted, unseen by Francisco, a glance of earnest inquiry toward Nisida, who responded by one of profound meaning, shaking her head gently, but in a manner expressive of deep melancholy, at the same time.
But the moment Dr. Duras—who looked wise and was about sixty—stepped up to the bed, he shot an earnest glance of inquiry at Nisida, unnoticed by Francisco. She replied with a subtly intense shake of her head, conveying deep sadness at the same time.
The physician appeared to be astonished at the negative thus conveyed by the beautiful mute; and he even manifested a sign of angry impatience.
The doctor seemed shocked by the rejection expressed by the beautiful mute, and he even showed signs of irritated impatience.
But Nisida threw upon him a look of so imploring a nature, that his temporary vexation yielded to a feeling of immense commiseration for that afflicted creature: and he gave her to understand, by another rapid glance, that her prayer was accorded.
But Nisida gave him such a pleading look that his momentary irritation gave way to a deep sense of compassion for that suffering person; and he let her know with another quick glance that her request was granted.
This interchange of signs of such deep mystery scarcely occupied a moment, and was altogether unobserved by Francisco.
This exchange of signs, so full of mystery, hardly took a moment and went completely unnoticed by Francisco.
Dr. Duras proceeded to administer restoratives to the dying nobleman—but in vain!
Dr. Duras tried to give lifesaving treatment to the dying nobleman—but it was useless!
The count had fallen into a lethargic stupor, which lasted until four in the morning, when his spirit passed gently away.
The count had slipped into a deep stupor that lasted until four in the morning, when he peacefully passed away.
The moment Francisco and Nisida became aware that they were orphans, they threw themselves into each other’s arms, and renewed by that tender embrace the tacit compact of sincere affection which had ever existed between them.
The moment Francisco and Nisida realized they were orphans, they jumped into each other’s arms, and with that tender embrace, they reestablished the unspoken bond of genuine affection that had always been between them.
Francisco’s tears flowed freely; but Nisida did not weep!
Francisco cried openly, but Nisida didn’t shed a tear!
A strange—an almost portentous light shone in her brilliant black eyes; and though that wild gleaming denoted powerful emotions, yet it shed no luster upon the depths of her soul—afforded no clew to the real nature of these agitated feelings.
A strange—almost ominous light shone in her bright black eyes; and while that wild gleam indicated strong emotions, it revealed nothing about the depths of her soul—offered no clue to the true nature of these turbulent feelings.
Suddenly withdrawing himself from his sister’s arms, Francisco conveyed to her by the language of the fingers the following tender sentiment:—“You have lost a father, beloved Nisida, but you have a devoted and affectionate brother left to you!”
Suddenly pulling away from his sister’s embrace, Francisco communicated to her with his fingers the following heartfelt message:—“You’ve lost a father, dear Nisida, but you still have a loving and devoted brother!”
And Nisida replied through the same medium, “Your happiness, dearest brother, has ever been my only study, and shall continue so.”
And Nisida responded through the same means, “Your happiness, dear brother, has always been my main focus, and it will remain that way.”
The physician and Father Marco, the priest, now advanced, and taking the brother and sister by the hands, led them from the chamber of death.
The doctor and Father Marco, the priest, stepped forward, and taking the brother and sister by the hands, led them out of the room where death had taken place.
“Kind friends,” said Francisco, now Count of Riverola, “I understand you. You would withdraw my sister and myself from a scene too mournful to contemplate. Alas! it is hard to lose a father; but especially so at my age, inexperienced as I am in the ways of the world!”
“Kind friends,” said Francisco, now Count of Riverola, “I get where you’re coming from. You want to pull my sister and me away from this mournful situation. It’s tough to lose a father; it’s even harder at my age, since I’m still figuring out how the world works!”
“The world is indeed made up of thorny paths and devious ways, my dear young friend,” returned the physician; “but a stout heart and integrity of purpose will ever be found faithful guides. The more exalted and the wealthier the individual, the greater the temptations he will have to encounter. Reflect upon this, Francisco: it is advice which I, as an old—indeed, the oldest friend of your family—take the liberty to offer.”
“The world is definitely full of challenging paths and tricky situations, my dear young friend,” replied the doctor; “but a strong heart and a clear purpose will always be reliable guides. The more powerful and rich a person is, the greater the temptations they will face. Think about this, Francisco: it's a piece of advice that I, as an old—actually, the oldest friend of your family—feel free to give.”
With these words, the venerable physician wrung the hands of the brother and sister, and hurried from the house, followed by the priest.
With that, the respected doctor shook the hands of the brother and sister, and quickly left the house, followed by the priest.
The orphans embraced each other, and retired to their respective apartments.
The orphans hugged each other and went to their separate rooms.
CHAPTER II.
NISIDA—THE MYSTERIOUS CLOSET.
The room to which Nisida withdrew, between four and five o’clock on that mournful winter’s morning, was one of a suit entirely appropriated to her own use.
The room that Nisida retreated to, between four and five o’clock on that gloomy winter morning, was one that was completely designated for her personal use.
This suit consisted of three apartments, communicating with each other, and all furnished in the elegant and tasteful manner of that age.
This suite consisted of three rooms that connected to each other, all furnished in the stylish and sophisticated way of that time.
The innermost of the three rooms was used as her bed-chamber, and when she now entered it, a young girl of seventeen, beautiful as an angel, but dressed in the attire of a dependent, instantly arose from a seat near the fire that blazed on the hearth, and cast a respectful but inquiring glance toward her mistress.
The innermost of the three rooms was used as her bedroom, and when she entered, a beautiful seventeen-year-old girl, dressed like a servant, stood up from a seat near the fire that was crackling in the hearth and looked at her mistress with a mix of respect and curiosity.
Nisida gave her to understand, by a sign, that all was over.
Nisida signaled to her that it was all over.
The girl started, as if surprised that her lady indicated so little grief; but the latter motioned her, with an impatient gesture, to leave the room.
The girl jumped, seemingly surprised that her lady showed so little sadness; but the lady waved her off with an annoyed gesture, telling her to leave the room.
When Flora—such was the name of the dependent—had retired Nisida threw herself into a large arm-chair near the fire, and immediately became buried in a deep reverie. With her splendid hair flowing upon her white shoulders—her proud forehead supported on her delicate hand—her lips apart, and revealing the pearly teeth—her lids with their long black fringes half-closed over the brilliant eyes—and her fine form cast in voluptuous abandonment upon the soft cushions of the chair—she indeed seemed a magnificent creature!
When Flora—such was the name of the dependent—had stepped out, Nisida settled into a large armchair by the fire and quickly fell into a deep daydream. With her gorgeous hair cascading over her white shoulders—her proud forehead resting on her delicate hand—her lips slightly parted, showing her pearly teeth—her eyelids, with their long black lashes, half-closed over her bright eyes—and her beautiful figure comfortably draped over the soft cushions of the chair—she truly seemed like a magnificent being!
But when, suddenly awaking from that profound meditation, she started from her seat with flashing eyes—heaving bosom—and an expression of countenance denoting a fixed determination to accomplish some deed from which her better feelings vainly bade her to abstain:—when she drew her tall—her even majestic form up to its full height, the drapery shadowing forth every contour of undulating bust and exquisitely modeled limb—while her haughty lip curled in contempt of any consideration save her own indomitable will—she appeared rather a heroine capable of leading an Amazonian army, than a woman to whom the sighing swain might venture to offer up the incense of love.
But when, suddenly waking from that deep meditation, she jumped from her seat with bright eyes, a heaving chest, and an expression that showed a strong determination to do something her better instincts urged her to avoid: when she stood tall—her even majestic form at its full height, the fabric accentuating every curve of her undulating body and beautifully shaped limbs—while her haughty lip curled in disdain for any consideration except her own unyielding will—she looked more like a heroine capable of leading an Amazon army than a woman to whom a lovesick admirer might dare to offer the incense of love.
There was something awful in the aspect of this mysterious being—something ineffably grand and imposing in her demeanor—as she thus suddenly rose from her almost recumbent posture, and burst into the attitude of a resolute and energetic woman.
There was something terrible in the look of this mysterious being—something incredibly grand and impressive in her demeanor—as she abruptly stood up from her almost reclining position and transformed into the stance of a determined and vigorous woman.
Drawing the wrapper around her form, she lighted a lamp, and was about to quit the chamber, when her eyes suddenly encountered the mild and benignant glance which the portrait of a lady appeared to cast upon her.
Drawing the wrap around her body, she lit a lamp, and was about to leave the room when her eyes unexpectedly met the gentle and kind gaze of a portrait of a lady that seemed to look down at her.
This portrait, which hung against the wall precisely opposite to the bed, represented a woman of about thirty years of age—a woman of a beauty much in the same style as that of Nisida, but not marred by anything approaching to a sternness of expression. On the contrary, if an angel had looked through those mild black eyes, their glances could not have been endowed with a holier kindness; the smiles of good spirits could not be more plaintively sweet than those which the artist had made to play upon the lips of that portrait.
This portrait, which was hung directly opposite the bed, depicted a woman around thirty years old—a woman whose beauty was similar to that of Nisida, but without any hint of harshness in her expression. On the contrary, if an angel had looked through those gentle black eyes, their gaze couldn't have held a more pure kindness; the smiles of joyful spirits couldn't be more tenderly sweet than those the artist captured on the lips of that portrait.
Yet, in spite of this discrepancy between the expression of Nisida’s countenance and that of the lady who had formed the subject of the picture, it was not difficult to perceive a certain physical likeness between the two; nor will the reader be surprised when we state that Nisida was gazing on the portrait of her deceased mother.
Yet, despite the difference between the look on Nisida's face and that of the woman in the painting, it was easy to see a certain physical similarity between them; the reader won’t be shocked to learn that Nisida was staring at the portrait of her late mother.
And that gaze—oh! how intent, how earnest, how enthusiastic it was! It manifested something more than love—something more impassioned and ardent than the affection which a daughter might exhibit toward even a living mother; it showed a complete devotion—an adoration—a worship!
And that gaze—oh! how focused, how sincere, how passionate it was! It revealed something deeper than love—something more intense and fervent than the affection a daughter might show even to a living mother; it displayed total devotion—an adoration—a worship!
Long and fixedly did Nisida gaze upon that portrait; till suddenly from her eyes, which shot forth such burning glances, gushed a torrent of tears.
Nisida stared intently at that portrait for a long time, until suddenly, from her eyes, which were shooting burning looks, a flood of tears began to flow.
Then—probably fearful lest this weakness on her part might impair the resolution necessary to execute the purpose which she had in view—Nisida dashed away the tears from her long lashes, hastily quitted the room.
Then—probably worried that this vulnerability might undermine her determination to achieve her goal—Nisida wiped away the tears from her long lashes and quickly left the room.
The lamp flared with the speed at which she walked; and its uncertain light enhanced the pallor that now covered her countenance.
The lamp flickered as she walked by, and its dim light made her face look even paler.
At the bottom of the passage she cautiously opened the door, and entered the room with which it communicated.
At the end of the hallway, she carefully opened the door and stepped into the room connected to it.
This was the sleeping apartment of her brother.
This was her brother's room.
A single glance convinced her that he was wrapt in the arms of slumber.
A single glance convinced her that he was wrapped in the arms of sleep.
He slept soundly too—for he was wearied with the vigil which he had passed by the death-bed of his father—worn out also by the thousand conflicting and unsatisfactory conjectures that the last instructions of his parent had naturally excited in his mind.
He slept deeply too—because he was exhausted from keeping watch by his father's deathbed—drained also by the countless conflicting and frustrating thoughts that his parent's final instructions had naturally stirred in his mind.
He had not, however, been asleep a quarter of an hour when Nisida stole, in the manner described, into his chamber.
He hadn't been asleep for more than fifteen minutes when Nisida quietly slipped into his room, just as described.
A smile of mingled joy and triumph animated her countenance, and a carnation tinge flushed her cheeks when she found he was fast locked in the embrace of slumber.
A smile of mixed joy and triumph lit up her face, and a pink hue colored her cheeks when she realized he was sound asleep.
Without a moment’s hesitation, she examined his doublet, and clutched the key that his father had given to him scarcely six hours before.
Without a moment's hesitation, she checked his jacket and grabbed the key that his father had given him just six hours earlier.
Then, light as the fawn, she left the room.
Then, light as a deer, she left the room.
Having retraced her steps half-way up the passage, she paused at the door of the chamber in which the corpse of her father lay.
Having gone back halfway up the hallway, she stopped at the door of the room where her father's body lay.
For an instant—a single instant—she seemed to revolt from the prosecution of her design, then, with a stern contraction of the brows, and an imperious curl of the lip—as if she said within herself, “Fool that I am to hesitate!”—she entered the room.
For a brief moment—just a moment—she appeared to resist her plan, then, with a sharp frown and a defiant curl of her lip—as if she was silently scolding herself, “What an idiot I am to doubt!”—she walked into the room.
Without fear—without compunction, she approached the bed. The body was laid out: stretched in its winding sheet, stiff and stark did it seem to repose on the mattress—the countenance rendered more ghastly than even death could make it, by the white band which tied up the under jaw.
Without fear—without hesitation, she approached the bed. The body was laid out: stretched in its shroud, stiff and cold as it rested on the mattress—the face made even more terrifying than death itself by the white band that held the jaw in place.
The nurse who had thus disposed the corpse, had retired to snatch a few hours of rest; and there was consequently no spy upon Nisida’s actions.
The nurse who had arranged the body had gone to get a few hours of sleep, so there was no one watching Nisida’s actions.
With a fearless step she advanced toward the closet—the mysterious closet relative to which such strange injunctions had been given.
With a confident stride, she approached the closet—the enigmatic closet associated with such odd instructions.
CHAPTER III.
THE MANUSCRIPT—FLORA FRANCATELLI.
Nisida’s hand trembled not as she placed the key in the lock; but when it turned, and she knew that in another instant she might open that door if she chose, she compressed her lips firmly together—she called all her courage to her aid—for she seemed to imagine that it was necessary to prepare herself to behold something frightfully appalling.
Nisida's hand didn't shake as she inserted the key into the lock; but when it clicked and she realized that in just a moment she could open the door if she wanted to, she pressed her lips tightly together—she gathered all her courage—because it felt like she needed to brace herself for something shockingly terrifying.
And now again her cheeks were deadly pale; but the light that burned in her eyes was brilliant in the extreme.
And now her cheeks were extremely pale again; but the light in her eyes was incredibly bright.
White as was her countenance, her large black orbs appeared to shine—to glow—to burn, as if with a violent fever.
White as her face was, her large black eyes seemed to shine— to glow— to burn, as if with a violent fever.
Advancing with her left hand, she half-opened the door of the closet with her right.
Advancing with her left hand, she partially opened the closet door with her right.
Then she plunged her glances with rapidity into the recess.
Then she quickly glanced into the recess.
But, holy God! what a start that courageous, bold, and energetic woman gave—a start as if the cold hand of a corpse had been suddenly thrust forth to grasp her.
But, holy God! what a start that brave, bold, and energetic woman gave—a start as if the cold hand of a corpse had suddenly reached out to grab her.
And oh! what horror convulsed her countenance—while her lips were compressed as tightly as if they were an iron vise.
And oh! what horror twisted her face—while her lips were pressed together as tightly as if they were in an iron vise.
Rapidly and instantly recoiling as that glance was, it had nevertheless revealed to her an object of interest as well as of horror; for with eyes now averted, she seized something within the closet, and thrust it into her bosom.
Rapidly and instantly pulling back from that glance, it nonetheless revealed to her something intriguing as well as terrifying; for with her eyes now turned away, she grabbed something from the closet and shoved it into her chest.
Then, hastily closing the door, she retraced her way to her brother’s chamber.
Then, quickly shutting the door, she went back to her brother's room.
He still slept soundly; Nisida returned the key to the pocket whence she had taken it, and hurried back to her own room, from which she had scarcely been absent five minutes.
He was still sleeping soundly; Nisida put the key back into the pocket where she had taken it from and quickly returned to her own room, from which she had barely been gone for five minutes.
And did she seek her couch? did she repair to rest?
And did she go to her bed? Did she settle down to sleep?
No; that energetic woman experienced no weariness—yielded to no lassitude.
No; that energetic woman felt no fatigue—gave in to no tiredness.
Carefully bolting the door of her innermost chamber, she seated herself in the arm-chair and drew from her bosom the object which she had taken from the mysterious closet.
Carefully locking the door to her private room, she sat down in the armchair and pulled out the item she had taken from the strange closet.
It was a manuscript, consisting of several small slips of paper, somewhat closely written upon.
It was a manuscript made up of several small pieces of paper, written on quite densely.
The paper was doubtless familiar to her; for she paused not to consider its nature, but greedily addressed herself to the study of the meaning which it conveyed. And of terrible import seemed that manuscript to be; for while Nisida read, her countenance underwent many and awful changes—and her bosom heaved convulsively at one instant, while at another it remained motionless, as if respiration were suspended.
The paper was definitely familiar to her; she didn't pause to think about what it was, but eagerly focused on understanding its meaning. The manuscript seemed incredibly significant; as Nisida read, her expression changed dramatically and frighteningly—her chest heaved with emotion one moment, and then the next it was completely still, as if she had stopped breathing.
At length the perusal was completed; and grinding her teeth with demoniac rage, she threw the manuscript upon the floor. But at the same moment her eyes, which she cast wildly about her, caught the mild and benign countenance of her mother’s portrait; and, as oil stills the fury of the boiling billows, did the influence of that picture calm in an instant the tremendous emotions of Nisida’s soul.
Finally, she finished reading; and, with her teeth clenched in furious rage, she tossed the manuscript onto the floor. But at that moment, her eyes, which were darting around wildly, caught sight of her mother’s portrait, with its gentle and kind expression. Just like oil calms the raging waves, the presence of that picture instantly soothed the intense emotions within Nisida.
Tears burst from her eyes, and she suddenly relapsed from the incarnate fiend into the subdued woman.
Tears filled her eyes, and she suddenly shifted from a she-devil back into a subdued woman.
Then stooping down, she picked up the papers that lay scattered on the floor: but as she did so she averted her looks, with loathing and disgust, as much as possible from the pages that her hands collected almost at random.
Then bending down, she picked up the papers that were strewn on the floor: but as she did, she turned her gaze away, filled with loathing and disgust, trying to avoid looking at the pages her hands gathered almost randomly.
And now another idea struck her—an idea the propriety of which evidently warred against her inclination.
And now another thought hit her—one that clearly clashed with what she wanted.
She was not a woman of mere impulses—although she often acted speedily after a thought had entered her brain. But she was wondrously quick at weighing all reasons for or against the suggestions of her imagination; and thus, to any one who was not acquainted with her character, she might frequently appear to obey the first dictates of her impetuous passions.
She wasn't a woman who just acted on impulse—although she often acted quickly after a thought crossed her mind. But she was incredibly good at considering all the reasons for or against the ideas that came to her. So, to anyone who didn't know her well, she often seemed like she was just following her intense emotions without thinking.
Scarcely three minutes after the new idea had struck her, her resolution was fixed.
Scarcely three minutes after she got the new idea, her decision was made.
Once more concealing the papers in her bosom, she repaired with the lamp to her brother’s room—purloined the key a second time—hastened to the chamber of death—opened the closet again—and again sustained the shock of a single glance at its horrors, as she returned the manuscript to the place whence she had originally taken it.
Once again hiding the papers in her bosom, she went with the lamp to her brother’s room—stole the key a second time—rushed to the room of death—opened the closet again—and experienced the shock of a brief look at its horrors as she put the manuscript back where she had originally taken it from.
Then, having once more retraced her way to Francisco’s chamber, she restored the key to the folds of his doublet—for he continued to sleep soundly; and Nisida succeeded in regaining her own apartments just in time to avoid the observation of the domestics, who were now beginning to move about.
Then, after making her way back to Francisco's room, she put the key back in the pocket of his doublet—he was still sleeping soundly; and Nisida managed to get back to her own rooms just in time to avoid being seen by the servants, who were starting to stir.
Nisida sought her couch and slept until nearly ten o’clock, when she awoke with a start—doubtless caused by some unpleasant dream.
Nisida went to her bed and slept until almost ten o’clock, when she woke up suddenly—probably from a bad dream.
Having ascertained the hour by reference to a water-clock, or clepsydra, which stood on a marble pedestal near the head of the bed, she arose—unlocked the door of her apartment—rang a silver bell—and then returned to her bed.
Having checked the time using a water-clock, or clepsydra, that was on a marble pedestal near the head of the bed, she got up, unlocked the door to her room, rang a silver bell, and then went back to bed.
In a few minutes Flora, who had been waiting in the adjoining room, entered the chamber.
In a few minutes, Flora, who had been waiting in the next room, entered the room.
Nisida, on regaining her couch, had turned her face toward the wall, and was therefore unable to perceive anything that took place in the apartment.
Nisida, once she returned to her couch, turned her face toward the wall and so was unable to see anything happening in the room.
The mere mention of such a circumstance would be trivial in the extreme, were it not necessary to record it in consequence of an event which now occurred.
The mention of such a situation might seem completely unimportant if it weren't for the fact that it needs to be noted due to an event that just happened.
For, as Flora advanced into the room, her eyes fell on a written paper that lay immediately beneath the arm-chair; and conceiving from its appearance that it had not been thrown down on purpose, as it was in nowise crushed nor torn, she mechanically picked it up and placed it on the table.
For, as Flora walked into the room, her eyes landed on a piece of paper that was lying right under the armchair; and sensing from its condition that it hadn’t been dropped on purpose, since it was neither crumpled nor torn, she automatically picked it up and set it on the table.
She then proceeded to arrange the toilet table of her mistress, preparatory to that lady’s rising; and while she is thus employed, we will endeavor to make our readers a little better acquainted with her than they can possibly yet be.
She then went on to set up her mistress's vanity, getting it ready for her to wake up; and while she does this, we will try to help our readers get to know her a bit better than they might so far.
Flora Francatelli was the orphan daughter of parents who had suddenly been reduced from a state of affluence to a condition of extreme poverty. Signor Francatelli could not survive this blow: he died of a broken heart; and his wife shortly afterward followed him to the tomb—also the victim of grief. They left two children behind them: Flora, who was then an infant, and a little boy, named Alessandro, who was five years old. The orphans were entirely dependent upon the kindness of a maiden aunt—their departed father’s sister. This relative, whose name was, of course, also Francatelli, performed a mother’s part toward the children: and deprived herself, not only of comforts, but at times even of necessaries, in order that they should not want. Father Marco, a priest belonging to one of the numerous monasteries of Florence, and who was a worthy man, took compassion upon this little family; and not only devoted his attention to teach the orphans to read and write—great accomplishments among the middle classes in those days—but also procured from a fund at the disposal of his abbot, certain pecuniary assistance for the aunt.
Flora Francatelli was the orphaned daughter of parents who had suddenly gone from being well-off to living in extreme poverty. Signor Francatelli couldn’t handle this setback: he died of a broken heart, and shortly after, his wife passed away as well, also a victim of grief. They left behind two children: Flora, who was still an infant, and her five-year-old brother, Alessandro. The orphans relied completely on the kindness of their maiden aunt—their late father's sister. This relative, whose name was also Francatelli, took on a motherly role for the children and sacrificed her own comforts, and sometimes even necessities, so that they wouldn't go without. Father Marco, a priest from one of the many monasteries in Florence, who was a good man, felt compassion for this little family. He not only dedicated his time to teaching the orphans to read and write—important skills for the middle class back then—but also secured some financial assistance for their aunt from a fund managed by his abbot.
The care which this good relative took of the orphans, and the kindness of Father Marco, were well rewarded by the veneration and attachment which Alessandro and Flora manifested toward them. When Alessandro had numbered eighteen summers, he was fortunate enough to procure, through the interest of Father Marco, the situation of secretary to a Florentine noble, who was charged with a diplomatic mission to the Ottoman Porte; and the young man proceeded to Leghorn, whence he embarked for Constantinople, attended by the prayers, blessings, and hopes of the aunt and sister, and of the good priest, whom he left behind.
The care that this good relative showed for the orphans, along with Father Marco’s kindness, was greatly appreciated by Alessandro and Flora, who felt deep respect and affection for them. When Alessandro turned eighteen, he was lucky enough to get a position as secretary to a Florentine nobleman who was assigned a diplomatic mission to the Ottoman Porte, thanks to Father Marco's support. The young man then traveled to Leghorn, where he set sail for Constantinople, accompanied by the prayers, blessings, and hopes of his aunt, sister, and the kind priest he left behind.
Two years after his departure, Father Marco obtained for Flora a situation about the person of the Lady Nisida; for the monk was confessor to the family of Riverola, and his influence was sufficient to secure that place for the young maiden.
Two years after he left, Father Marco got Flora a job with Lady Nisida because the monk was the family's confessor, and his influence was enough to get the position for the young woman.
We have already said that Flora was sweetly beautiful. Her large blue eyes were fringed with dark lashes, which gave them an expression of the most melting softness; her dark brown hair, arranged in the modest bands, seemed of even a darker hue when contrasted with the brilliant and transparent clearness of her complexion, and though her forehead was white and polished as alabaster, yet the rose-tint of health was upon her cheeks, and her lips had the rich redness of coral. Her nose was perfectly straight; her teeth were white and even, and the graceful arching of her swan-neck imparted something of nobility to her tall, sylph-like, and exquisitely proportioned figure.
We’ve already mentioned that Flora was beautifully sweet. Her large blue eyes, framed by dark lashes, had a look of the softest tenderness; her dark brown hair, styled in simple bands, appeared even darker against the bright clarity of her complexion. Although her forehead was smooth and white like alabaster, there was a healthy rose tint on her cheeks, and her lips had a deep coral red. Her nose was straight, her teeth were white and even, and the elegant curve of her swan-like neck gave her tall, graceful figure a sense of nobility.
Retiring and bashful in her manners, every look which fell from her eyes—every smile which wreathed her lips, denoted the chaste purity of her soul. With all her readiness to oblige—with all her anxiety to do her duty as she ought, she frequently incurred the anger of the irascible Nisida; but Flora supported those manifestations of wrath with the sweetest resignation, because the excellence of her disposition taught her to make every allowance for one so deeply afflicted as her mistress.
Retiring and shy in her ways, every look from her eyes—every smile on her lips—showed the pure goodness of her soul. Despite her eagerness to help and her desire to fulfill her duties properly, she often faced the anger of the short-tempered Nisida; but Flora handled those outbursts with the sweetest patience, because her kind nature taught her to be understanding towards someone as troubled as her mistress.
Such was the young maiden whom the nature of the present tale compels us thus particularly to introduce to our readers.
Such was the young woman that the nature of this story requires us to introduce to our readers in this way.
Having carefully arranged the boudoir, so that its strict neatness might be welcome to her mistress when that lady chose to rise from her couch, Flora seated herself near the table, and gave way to her reflections.
Having tidied up the bedroom so that its neatness would be pleasing to her mistress when she decided to get up from her couch, Flora sat down near the table and allowed herself to think.
She thought of her aunt, who inhabited a neat little cottage on the banks of the Arno, and whom she was usually permitted to visit every Sabbath afternoon—she thought of her absent brother, who was still in the service of the Florentine Envoy to the Ottomon Porte, where that diplomatist was detained by the tardiness that marked the negotiations with which he was charged; and then she thought—thought too, with an involuntary sigh—of Francisco, Count of Riverola.
She remembered her aunt, who lived in a tidy little cottage by the Arno, and whom she usually got to visit every Sunday afternoon. She thought about her brother, who was still working for the Florentine Envoy to the Ottoman Porte, where that diplomat was held up by the slow progress of the negotiations he was responsible for. Then she thought—she couldn’t help but sigh—about Francisco, Count of Riverola.
She perceived that she had sighed—and, without knowing precisely wherefore, she was angry with herself.
She realized that she had sighed—and, though she wasn't exactly sure why, she was upset with herself.
Anxious to turn the channel of her meditations in another direction, she rose from her seat to examine the clepsydra. That movement caused her eyes to fall upon the paper which she had picked up a quarter of an hour previously.
Anxious to shift her thoughts in a new direction, she got up from her seat to check the water clock. That movement made her notice the paper she had picked up a little while ago.
In spite of herself the image of Francisco was still uppermost in her thoughts; and, in the contemplative vein thus encouraged, her eyes lingered, unwittingly—and through no base motive of curiosity—upon the writing which that paper contained.
In spite of herself, Francisco's image was still at the forefront of her thoughts; and in the reflective mood this encouraged, her eyes lingered, unintentionally—and without any selfish curiosity—on the writing that was on that paper.
Thus she actually found herself reading the first four lines of the writing, before she recollected what she was doing.
Thus she actually found herself reading the first four lines of the text before she remembered what she was doing.
The act was a purely mechanical one, which not the most rigid moralist could blame.
The action was entirely mechanical, something even the strictest moralist couldn't criticize.
And had the contents of the paper been of no interest, she might even have continued to read more in that same abstracted mood; but those four first lines were of a nature which sent a thrilling sensation of horror through her entire frame; the feeling terminating with an icy coldness of the heart.
And if the paper hadn't been interesting, she might have kept reading in that same distracted way; but those first four lines sent a chilling wave of horror through her whole body, leaving her feeling an icy coldness in her heart.
She shuddered without starting—shuddered as she stood; and not even a murmur escaped her lips.
She shuddered without moving—shuddered as she stood; and not even a whisper escaped her lips.
The intenseness of that sudden pang of horror deprived her alike of speech and motion during the instant that it lasted.
The intensity of that sudden rush of horror left her unable to speak or move for the brief moment it lasted.
And those lines, which produced so strange an impression upon the young maiden, ran thus:
And those lines, which made such a strange impression on the young woman, went like this:
“merciless scalpel hacked and hewed away at the still almost palpitating flesh of the murdered man, in whose breast the dagger remained buried—a ferocious joy—a savage hyena-like triumph——”
“The ruthless scalpel sliced and hacked at the almost throbbing flesh of the slain man, with the dagger still stuck in his chest—a fierce joy—a brutal, hyena-like victory——”
Flora read no more; she could not—even if she had wished.
Flora didn't read any further; she couldn't—even if she had wanted to.
For a minute she remained rooted to the spot; then she threw herself into the chair, bewildered and dismayed at the terrible words which had met her eyes.
For a moment, she stood frozen in place; then she collapsed into the chair, confused and upset by the awful words that had entered her view.
She thought that the handwriting was not unknown to her; but she could not recollect whose it was. One fact was, however, certain—it was not the writing of her mistress.
She felt like the handwriting was familiar to her; but she couldn't remember whose it was. One thing was certain, though—it wasn't her mistress's writing.
She was musing upon the horrible and mysterious contents of the paper, when Nisida rose from her couch.
She was reflecting on the awful and mysterious contents of the paper when Nisida got up from her couch.
Acknowledging with a slight nod of the head the respectful salutation of her attendant, she hastily slipped on a loose wrapper, and seated herself in the arm-chair which Flora had just abandoned.
Acknowledging with a slight nod of her head the respectful greeting from her attendant, she quickly put on a loose robe and sat down in the armchair that Flora had just left.
The young girl then proceeded to comb out the long raven hair of her mistress.
The young girl then began to brush the long black hair of her mistress.
But this occupation was most rudely interrupted: for Nisida’s eyes suddenly fell upon the manuscript page on the table; and she started up in a paroxysm of mingled rage and alarm.
But this activity was abruptly interrupted: for Nisida’s eyes suddenly landed on the manuscript page on the table; and she jumped up in a fit of mixed anger and fear.
Flora immediately indicated by a sign that she had found it on the floor, beneath the arm-chair.
Flora quickly pointed out that she had found it on the floor, under the armchair.
“And you have read it!” was the accusation which, with wonderful rapidity, Nisida conveyed by means of her fingers—fixing her piercing, penetrating eyes on Flora’s countenance at the same time.
“And you’ve read it!” was the accusation that Nisida quickly conveyed with her fingers, fixing her sharp, intense gaze on Flora’s face at the same time.
The young maiden scorned the idea of a falsehood; although she perceived that her reply would prove far from agreeable to her mistress, she unhesitatingly admitted, by the language of the hands. “I read the first four lines, and no more.”
The young woman rejected the idea of lying; even though she knew her answer wouldn't please her mistress, she straightforwardly confirmed it with her hands. “I read the first four lines, and that's it.”
A crimson glow instantly suffused the face, neck, shoulders, and bosom of Nisida; but instantly compressing her lips—as was her wont when under the influence of her boiling passions, she turned her flashing eyes once more upon the paper, to ascertain which leaf of the manuscript it was.
A crimson glow quickly spread across Nisida's face, neck, shoulders, and chest; but just as quickly, she pressed her lips together—something she always did when her intense emotions took over—and she focused her bright eyes on the paper again to see which page of the manuscript it was.
That rapid glance revealed to her the import, the dread, but profoundly mysterious import of the four first lines on that page; and, again darting her soul-searching looks upon the trembling Flora, she demanded, by the rapid play of her delicate taper fingers “Will you swear that you read no more?”
That quick glance showed her the meaning, the fear, but also the deeply mysterious meaning of the first four lines on that page; and, again sending her intense gaze toward the trembling Flora, she asked, with the swift movement of her delicate fingers, “Will you promise that you didn’t read anything else?”
“As I hope for salvation!” was Flora’s symbolic answer.
“As I hope for salvation!” was Flora’s symbolic response.
The penetrating, imperious glance of Nisida dwelt long upon the maiden’s countenance; but no sinister expression—no suspicious change on that fair and candid face contradicted the assertion which she had made.
The intense, commanding gaze of Nisida lingered for a long time on the maiden’s face; however, no dark expression—no hint of doubt on that fair and honest face contradicted the statement she had made.
“I believe you; but beware how you breathe to a living soul a word of what you did read!”
“I trust you; but be careful how you tell anyone a single word of what you read!”
Such was the injunction which Nisida now conveyed by her usual means of communication; and Flora signified implicit obedience.
Such was the instruction that Nisida now communicated through her usual way; and Flora indicated her complete obedience.
Nisida then secured the page of writing in her jewel casket; and the details of the toilet were resumed.
Nisida then locked the page of writing in her jewelry box; and the details of getting ready continued.
CHAPTER IV.
THE FUNERAL—THE INTERRUPTION OF THE SERVICE.
Eight days after the death of the Count of Riverola, the funeral took place.
Eight days after the Count of Riverola passed away, the funeral happened.
The obsequies were celebrated at night, with all the pomp observed amongst noble families on such occasions. The church in which the corpse was buried, was hung with black cloth; and even the innumerable wax tapers which burned upon the altar and around the coffin failed to diminish the lugubrious aspect of the scene.
The funeral took place at night, following the grand traditions observed by noble families for such events. The church where the body was laid to rest was draped in black cloth; even the numerous candles that flickered on the altar and around the coffin did little to lighten the somber mood of the scene.
At the head of the bier stood the youthful heir of Riverola; his pale countenance of even feminine beauty contrasting strangely with the mourning garments which he wore, and his eyes bent upon the dark chasm that formed the family vault into which the remains of his sire were about to be lowered.
At the front of the coffin stood the young heir of Riverola; his pale face, with an almost feminine beauty, contrasted oddly with the mourning clothes he wore, and his eyes were fixed on the dark opening that led to the family tomb, where his father's remains were about to be laid to rest.
It was eleven o’clock at night: and the weather without was stormy and tempestuous.
It was 11 o’clock at night, and the weather outside was stormy and wild.
The wind moaned through the long aisles, raising strange and ominous echoes, and making the vast folds of sable drapery wave slowly backward and forward, as if agitated by unseen hands. A few spectators, standing in the background, appeared like grim figures on a black tapestry; and the gleam of the wax tapers, oscillating on their countenances, made them seem death-like and ghastly.
The wind howled through the long aisles, creating eerie and haunting echoes, and causing the large dark drapes to sway gently back and forth, as if moved by invisible hands. A few spectators in the background looked like shadowy figures on a black canvas; the flicker of the candlelight dancing on their faces made them appear lifeless and ghostly.
From time to time the shrill wail of the shriek-owl, and the flapping of its wings against the diamond-paned windows of the church, added to the awful gloom of the funeral scene.
From time to time, the high-pitched cry of the screech owl and the sound of its wings flapping against the diamond-paned windows of the church added to the heavy gloom of the funeral scene.
And now suddenly arose the chant of the priests—the parting hymn for the dead!
And now suddenly the chant of the priests began—the farewell song for the dead!
Francisco wept, for though his father had never manifested toward him an affection of the slightest endearing nature, yet the disposition of the young count was excellent; and, when he gazed upon the coffin, he remembered not the coldness with which its inmate in his lifetime had treated him—he thought only of a parent whom he had lost, and whose remains were there!
Francisco cried, because even though his father had never shown him the slightest bit of affection, the young count had a great character. As he looked at the coffin, he didn’t think about the coldness with which his father had treated him during his life—he only thought about the parent he had lost and whose body was right there!
And truly, on the brink of the tomb no animosity should ever find a resting-place in the human heart. Though elsewhere men yield to the influence of their passions and their feelings, in pursuing each his separate interests—though, in the great world, we push and jostle each other, as if the earth were not large enough to allow us to follow our separate ways—yet, when we meet around the grave, to consign a fellow creature to his last resting-place, let peace and holy forgiveness occupy our souls. There let the clash of interests and the war of jealousies be forgotten; and let us endeavor to persuade ourselves that, as all the conflicting pursuits of life must terminate at this point at last, so should our feelings converge to the one focus of amenity and Christian love. And, after all, how many who have considered themselves to be antagonists must, during a moment of solemn reflection, become convinced that, when toiling in the great workshop of the world, they have been engaged, in unconscious fraternity, in building up the same fabric!
And really, at the edge of the grave, no hatred should ever find a place in the human heart. Although people may give in to their passions and emotions while pursuing their individual interests—though, in the larger world, we push and shove against each other as if the earth weren’t big enough for us to follow our own paths—when we gather around the grave to lay a fellow being to rest, let peace and true forgiveness fill our hearts. There, let the clash of interests and jealousy be set aside; and let’s try to remind ourselves that, since all the struggles of life must eventually end at this point, our feelings should unite in kindness and love. And after all, how many who thought of themselves as rivals must, in a moment of serious reflection, come to realize that while working in the vast workshop of the world, they have been unknowingly united in creating the same thing!
The priests were in the midst of their solemn chant—a deathlike silence and complete immovability prevailed among the mourners and the spectators—and the wind was moaning beneath the vaulted roofs, awaking those strange and tomb-like sounds which are only heard in large churches,—when light but rushing footsteps were heard on the marble pavement; and in another minute a female, not clothed in a mourning garb, but splendidly as for a festival, precipitated herself toward the bier.
The priests were in the middle of their serious chant—a heavy silence and total stillness surrounded the mourners and onlookers—and the wind was howling beneath the high ceilings, stirring up those eerie, tomb-like sounds that you only hear in big churches—when suddenly, quick footsteps echoed on the marble floor; and a moment later, a woman, not dressed in black for mourning but beautifully as if for a celebration, rushed towards the coffin.
There her strength suddenly seemed to be exhausted; and, with a piercing scream, she sank senseless on the cold stones.
There, her strength suddenly seemed to give out; and, with a piercing scream, she collapsed unconscious on the cold stones.
Over her head the stranger wore a white veil of rich material, which was fastened above her brow by a single diamond of unusual size and brilliant luster. When the veil was drawn aside, shining auburn tresses were seen depending in wanton luxuriance over shoulders of alabaster whiteness: a beautiful but deadly pale countenance was revealed; and a splendid purple velvet dress delineated the soft and flowing outlines of a form modeled to the most perfect symmetry.
Over her head, the stranger wore a white veil made of luxurious material, held in place above her forehead by a single diamond that was unusually large and brilliantly sparkly. When the veil was pulled back, shining auburn hair cascaded wantonly over her alabaster-white shoulders: her face was beautiful but strikingly pale; and a stunning purple velvet dress outlined the soft and graceful curves of a body perfectly shaped.
She seemed to be about twenty years of age,—in the full splendor of loveliness, and endowed with charms which presented to the gaze of those around a very incarnation of the ideal beauty which forms the theme of raptured poets.
She looked to be around twenty years old, radiating beauty and possessing features that embodied the ideal aesthetic often celebrated by passionate poets.
And now, as the vacillating and uncertain light of the wax-candles beamed upon her, as she lay senseless in the arms of the Count Riverola, her pale, placid face appeared that of a classic marble statue; but nothing could surpass the splendid effects which the funeral tapers produced on the rich redundancy of her hair, which seemed dark where the shadows rested on it, but glittering as with a bright glory where the luster played on its shining masses.
And now, as the flickering and uncertain light of the wax candles shone down on her while she lay unconscious in the arms of Count Riverola, her pale, calm face looked like a classic marble statue; but nothing could compare to the stunning effects the funeral candles created on the rich abundance of her hair, which appeared dark in the shadows but sparkled with a bright glow where the light highlighted its glossy strands.
In spite of the solemnity of the place and the occasion, the mourners were struck by the dazzling beauty of that young female, who had thus appeared so strangely amongst them; but respect still retained at a distance those persons who were merely present from curiosity to witness the obsequies of one of the proudest nobles of Florence.
In spite of the seriousness of the setting and the occasion, the mourners were captivated by the stunning beauty of the young woman who had unexpectedly arrived among them; however, respect kept at bay those individuals who were only there out of curiosity to see the funeral of one of the most prominent nobles of Florence.
At length the lady opened her large hazel eyes, and glanced wildly around, a quick spasm passing like an electric shock over her frame at the same instant; for the funeral scene burst upon her view, and reminded her where she was, and why she was there.
At last, the woman opened her big hazel eyes and looked around frantically, a quick jolt racing through her body at the same moment; for the funeral scene came into focus before her, reminding her where she was and why she was there.
Recovering herself almost as rapidly as she had succumbed beneath physical and mental exhaustion, she started from Francisco’s arms; and turning upon him a beseeching, inquiring glance, exclaimed in a voice which ineffable anguish could not rob of its melody: “Is it true—oh, tell me is it true that the Count Riverola is no more?”
Recovering almost as quickly as she had given in to physical and mental exhaustion, she pulled away from Francisco’s arms. Turning to him with a pleading, questioning look, she exclaimed in a voice that, despite her deep sorrow, still held its musical quality: “Is it true—oh, please tell me, is it true that Count Riverola is gone?”
“It is, alas! too true, lady,” answered Francisco, in a tone of the deepest melancholy.
“It is, unfortunately, true, my lady,” replied Francisco, in a tone of profound sadness.
The heart of the fair stranger rebounded at the words which thus seemed to destroy a last hope that lingered in her soul; and a hysterical shriek burst from her lips as she threw her snow-white arms, bare to the shoulders, around the head of the pall-covered coffin.
The heart of the fair stranger sank at the words that seemed to crush the last hope in her soul; a hysterical scream escaped her lips as she wrapped her bare, snow-white arms around the head of the coffin covered in a pall.
“Oh! my much-loved—my noble Andrea!” she exclaimed, a torrent of tears now gushing from her eyes.
“Oh! my beloved—my dear Andrea!” she cried, a flood of tears now streaming from her eyes.
“That voice!—is it possible?” cried one of the spectators who had been hitherto standing, as before said, at a respectful distance: and the speaker—a man of tall, commanding form, graceful demeanor, wondrously handsome countenance, and rich attire—immediately hurried toward the spot where the young female still clung to the coffin, no one having the heart to remove her.
“That voice!—is that even possible?” shouted one of the onlookers who had been standing at a respectful distance, as mentioned before. The speaker—a tall, impressive man with a graceful presence, strikingly handsome face, and elegant outfit—quickly hurried over to where the young woman still held onto the coffin, as no one had the heart to move her.
The individual who had thus stepped forward, gave one rapid but searching glance at the lady’s countenance; and, yielding to the surprise and joy which suddenly animated him, he exclaimed: “Yes—it is, indeed, the lost Agnes!”
The person who had stepped forward quickly glanced at the lady’s face; and, overwhelmed by the surprise and joy that suddenly filled him, he exclaimed: “Yes—it really is the lost Agnes!”
The young female started when she heard her name thus pronounced in a place where she believed herself to be entirely unknown; and astonishment for an instant triumphed over the anguish of her heart.
The young woman flinched when she heard her name said like that in a place where she thought no one knew her; for a moment, her surprise overshadowed the pain in her heart.
Hastily withdrawing her snow-white arms from the head of the coffin, she turned toward the individual who had uttered her name, and he instantly clasped her in his arms, murmuring, “Dearest—dearest Agnes, art thou restored——”
Hastily pulling her snow-white arms away from the head of the coffin, she turned to the person who had called her name, and he immediately wrapped her in his arms, murmuring, “Dearest—dearest Agnes, are you back—”
But the lady shrieked, and struggled to escape from that tender embrace, exclaiming, “What means this insolence? will no one protect me?”
But the woman screamed and fought to break free from that gentle embrace, shouting, “What is this disrespect? Will no one help me?”
“That will I,” said Francisco, darting forward, and tearing her away from the stranger’s arms. “But, in the name of Heaven! let this misunderstanding be cleared up elsewhere. Lady—and you, signor—I call on you to remember where you are, and how solemn a ceremony you have both aided to interrupt.”
“Of course, I will,” said Francisco, rushing forward and pulling her away from the stranger’s arms. “But for Heaven’s sake! Let’s sort out this misunderstanding somewhere else. Lady—and you, sir—I urge you to remember where you are and how serious a ceremony you’ve both helped interrupt.”
“I know not that man!” ejaculated Agnes, indicating the stranger. “I come hither, because I heard—but an hour ago—that my noble Andrea was no more. And I would not believe those who told me. Oh! no—I could not think that Heaven had thus deprived me of all I loved on earth!”
“I don’t know that man!” Agnes exclaimed, pointing to the stranger. “I came here because I just heard—only an hour ago—that my noble Andrea is gone. And I didn’t want to believe what they told me. Oh! no—I couldn’t imagine that Heaven had taken away everything I loved on this earth!”
“Lady, you are speaking of my father,” said Francisco, in a somewhat severe tone.
“Lady, you’re talking about my father,” Francisco said, a bit sternly.
“Your father!” cried Agnes, now surveying the young count with interest and curiosity. “Oh! then, my lord, you can pity—you can feel for me, who in losing your father have lost all that could render existence sweet!”
“Your father!” exclaimed Agnes, now looking at the young count with interest and curiosity. “Oh! then, my lord, you can empathize—you can understand what it’s like for me, who in losing your father have lost everything that made life enjoyable!”
“No—you have not lost all!” exclaimed the handsome stranger, advancing toward Agnes, and speaking in a profoundly impressive tone. “Have you not one single relative left in the world? Consider, lady—an old, old man—a shepherd in the Black Forest of Germany——”
“No—you haven’t lost everything!” exclaimed the handsome stranger, stepping toward Agnes and speaking in a deeply impactful tone. “Don’t you have even one relative left in the world? Think about it, ma’am—an old, old man—a shepherd in the Black Forest of Germany—”
“Speak not of him!” cried Agnes, wildly. “Did he know all, he would curse me—he would spurn me from him—he would discard me forever! Oh! when I think of that poor old man, with his venerable white hair,—that aged, helpless man, who was so kind to me, who loved me so well, and whom I so cruelly abandoned. But tell me, signor,” she exclaimed, in suddenly altered tone, while her breath came with the difficulty of acute suspense,—“tell me, signor, does that old man still live?”
“Don’t talk about him!” Agnes cried out, frantically. “If he knew everything, he would curse me—he would reject me—he would cut me off forever! Oh! when I think of that poor old man, with his wise white hair,—that elderly, helpless man, who was so kind to me, who loved me so deeply, and whom I abandoned so cruelly. But please, sir,” she said, her tone suddenly changing and her breath coming in short gasps from the tension,—“tell me, sir, does that old man still live?”
“He lives, Agnes,” was the reply. “I know him well; at this moment he is in Florence!”
“He's alive, Agnes,” was the response. “I know him well; right now, he's in Florence!”
“In Florence!” repeated Agnes; and so unexpectedly came this announcement, that her limbs seemed to give way under her, and she would have fallen on the marble pavement, had not the stranger caught her in his arms.
“In Florence!” Agnes repeated; the announcement was so unexpected that her legs felt weak and she nearly collapsed onto the marble pavement, if the stranger hadn't caught her in his arms.
“I will bear her away,” he said; “she has a true friend in me.”
“I’ll take her away,” he said; “she has a real friend in me.”
And he was moving off with his senseless burden, when Francisco, struck by a sudden idea, caught him by the elegantly slashed sleeve of his doublet, and whispered thus, in a rapid tone: “From the few, but significant words which fell from that lady’s lips, and from her still more impressive conduct, it would appear, alas! that my deceased father had wronged her. If so, signor, it will be my duty to make her all the reparation that can be afforded in such a case.”
And he was walking away with his pointless load when Francisco, hit by a sudden thought, grabbed him by the stylishly slashed sleeve of his doublet and whispered quickly, “From the few but meaningful words that came from that lady and her even more striking behavior, it seems, unfortunately, that my late father did her wrong. If that's the case, sir, it will be my responsibility to make amends in any way I can.”
“’Tis well, my lord,” answered the stranger, in a cold and haughty tone. “To-morrow evening I will call upon you at your palace.”
“It’s fine, my lord,” replied the stranger, in a cold and arrogant tone. “Tomorrow evening, I’ll visit you at your palace.”
He then hurried on with the still senseless Agnes in his arms; and the Count of Riverola retraced his steps to the immediate vicinity of the coffin.
He then rushed forward with the still unconscious Agnes in his arms; and the Count of Riverola walked back to the area around the coffin.
This scene, which so strangely interrupted the funeral ceremony, and which has taken so much space to describe, did not actually occupy ten minutes from the moment when the young lady first appeared in the church, until that when she was borne away by the handsome stranger. The funeral obsequies were completed; the coffin was lowered into the family vault; the spectators dispersed, and the mourners, headed by the young count, returned in procession to the Riverola mansion, which was situated at no great distance.
This scene, which oddly interrupted the funeral ceremony and has taken so much space to describe, only lasted about ten minutes from the moment the young lady first appeared in the church until the moment she was taken away by the handsome stranger. The funeral services were finished; the coffin was lowered into the family vault; the attendees dispersed, and the mourners, led by the young count, returned in procession to the Riverola mansion, which was not far away.
CHAPTER V.
WILL READING.
When the mourners reached the palace, Francisco led the way to an apartment where Nisida was awaiting their coming.
When the mourners arrived at the palace, Francisco went ahead to a room where Nisida was waiting for them.
Francisco kissed her affectionately upon the forehead; and then took his seat at the head of the table, his sister placing herself on his right hand.
Francisco kissed her gently on the forehead and then sat at the head of the table, with his sister taking a seat on his right.
Dressed in deep mourning, and with her countenance unusually pale, Nisida’s appearance inspired a feeling of profound interest in the minds of those who did not perceive that, beneath her calm and mournful demeanor, feelings of painful intensity agitated within her breast. But Dr. Duras, who knew her well—better, far better than even her own brother—noticed an occasional wild flashing of the eye, a nervous motion of the lips, and a degree of forced tranquillity of mien, which proved how acute was the suspense she in reality endured.
Dressed in deep mourning and looking unusually pale, Nisida caught the attention of those around her, even though they couldn't see that beneath her calm and sorrowful exterior, she was actually experiencing intense emotions. But Dr. Duras, who knew her well—better than even her own brother—noticed an occasional wild look in her eyes, a nervous twitch of her lips, and a forced calmness in her expression, which showed just how tense she really was.
On Francisco’s left hand the notary-general, who had acted as one of the chief mourners, took a seat. He was a short, thin, middle-aged man, with a pale complexion, twinkling gray eyes, and a sharp expression of countenance. Before him lay a sealed packet, on which the eyes of Nisida darted, at short intervals, looks, the burning impatience of which were comprehended by Dr. Duras alone; for next to Signor Vivaldi, the notary-general—and consequently opposite to Nisida—sat the physician.
On Francisco's left, the notary-general, who had been one of the main mourners, took a seat. He was a short, thin, middle-aged man with a pale complexion, sparkling gray eyes, and a sharp expression. In front of him lay a sealed packet, which Nisida glanced at repeatedly, her intense impatience understood only by Dr. Duras; because next to Signor Vivaldi, who was across from Nisida, sat the physician.
Father Marco having recited a short prayer, in obedience to the custom of the age, and the occasion, the notary-general proceeded to break the seals of the large packet which lay before him: then, in a precise and methodical manner, he drew forth a sheet of parchment, closely written on.
Father Marco said a brief prayer, following the customs of the time and the event, and then the notary-general began to break the seals of the large packet in front of him. Then, in a clear and orderly way, he pulled out a sheet of parchment that was filled with writing.
Nisida leaned her right arm upon the table, and half-buried her countenance in the snowy cambric handkerchief which she held.
Nisida rested her right arm on the table and buried half her face in the white cotton handkerchief she was holding.
The notary-general commenced the reading of the will.
The notary general began reading the will.
After bestowing a few legacies, one of which was in favor of Dr. Duras, and another in that of Signor Vivaldi himself, the testamentary document ordained that the estates of the late Andrea, Count of Riverola, should be held in trust by the notary-general and the physician, for the benefit of Francisco, who was merely to enjoy the revenues produced by the same until the age of thirty, at which period the guardianship was to cease, and Francisco was then to enter into full and uncontrolled possession of those immense estates.
After leaving a few legacies, one of which was for Dr. Duras and another for Signor Vivaldi himself, the will stated that the estates of the late Andrea, Count of Riverola, would be held in trust by the notary-general and the physician for the benefit of Francisco. He was only to enjoy the income from these estates until he turned thirty, at which point the guardianship would end, and Francisco would take full and unrestricted control of those vast estates.
But to this clause there was an important condition attached; for the testamentary document ordained that should the Lady Nisida—either by medical skill, or the interposition of Heaven—recover the faculties of hearing and speaking at any time during the interval which was to elapse ere Francisco would attain the age of thirty, then the whole of the estates, with the exception of a very small one in the northern part of Tuscany, were to be immediately made over to her; but without the power of alienation on her part.
But this clause had an important condition attached; the will stated that if Lady Nisida—either through medical treatment or divine intervention—regained her ability to hear and speak at any time before Francisco turned thirty, then all of the estates, except for a small one in northern Tuscany, would be immediately transferred to her; however, she wouldn't be able to sell or transfer them.
It must be observed that, in the middle ages many titles of nobility depended only on the feudal possession of a particular property. This was the case with the Riverola estates; and the title of Count of Riverola was conferred simply by the fact of the ownership of the landed property. Thus, supposing that Nisida became possessed of the estates, she would have enjoyed the title of countess, while her brother Francisco would have lost that of count.
It should be noted that in the Middle Ages, many noble titles were based solely on the feudal ownership of specific properties. This was true for the Riverola estates; the title of Count of Riverola was granted simply through ownership of the land. So, if Nisida inherited the estates, she would have been titled countess, while her brother Francisco would have lost the title of count.
We may also remind our readers that Francisco was now nineteen; and eleven years must consequently elapse ere he could become the lord and master of the vast territorial possessions of Riverola.
We should also remind our readers that Francisco was now nineteen, and it would take another eleven years before he could become the lord and master of the vast lands owned by Riverola.
Great was the astonishment experienced by all who heard the provisions of this strange will—with the exception of the notary-general and Father Marco, the former of whom had drawn it up, and the latter of whom was privy to its contents (though under a vow of secrecy) in his capacity of father-confessor to the late count.
Everyone who heard about the terms of this unusual will was greatly astonished—except for the notary-general and Father Marco. The notary-general had written it, and Father Marco was aware of its contents (though bound by a vow of secrecy) because he was the last count's confessor.
Francisco was himself surprised, and, in one sense, hurt; because the nature of the testamentary document seemed to imply that the property would have been inevitably left to his sister, with but a very small provision for himself, had she not been so sorely afflicted as she was; and this fact forced upon him the painful conviction that even when contemplating his departure to another world, his father had not softened toward his son!
Francisco was surprised and, in a way, hurt because the will seemed to suggest that the property would have inevitably gone to his sister, leaving him with only a tiny provision if she hadn't been so seriously ill. This realization forced upon him the painful belief that even while considering his departure to another world, his father had not softened toward his son!
But, on the other hand, Francisco was pleased that such consideration had been shown toward a sister whom he so devotedly loved; and he hastened, as soon as he could conquer his first emotions, to request the notary-general to permit Nisida to peruse the will, adding, in a mournful tone, “For all that your excellency has read has been, alas! unavailing in respect to her.”
But on the flip side, Francisco was glad that such thoughtfulness had been shown toward a sister he loved so deeply; and he quickly, once he managed to control his initial emotions, asked the notary-general to allow Nisida to read the will, adding, in a sorrowful tone, “Everything your excellency has read has, unfortunately, been useless in regard to her.”
Signor Vivaldi handed the document to the young count, who gently touched his sister’s shoulder and placed the parchment before her.
Signor Vivaldi gave the document to the young count, who lightly touched his sister’s shoulder and set the parchment in front of her.
Nisida started as if convulsively, and raised from her handkerchief a countenance so pale, so deadly pale, that Francisco shrank back in alarm.
Nisida jumped as if startled, and from her handkerchief, she revealed a face so pale, so incredibly pale, that Francisco recoiled in fear.
But instantly reflecting that the process of reading aloud a paper had been as it were a kind of mockery in respect to his afflicted sister, he pressed her hand tenderly, and made a sign for her to peruse the document.
But realizing that reading the paper out loud felt like a mockery to his suffering sister, he held her hand gently and signaled for her to read the document herself.
She mechanically addressed herself to the task; but ere her eyes—now of burning, unearthly brilliancy—fell upon the parchment, they darted one rapid, electric glance of ineffable anguish toward Dr. Duras, adown whose cheeks large tears were trickling.
She methodically focused on the task, but before her eyes—now glowing with an intense, otherworldly brightness—landed on the parchment, they shot a quick, electric glance of indescribable pain at Dr. Duras, down whose cheeks large tears were streaming.
In a few minutes Nisida appeared to be absorbed in the perusal of the will; and the most solemn silence prevailed throughout the apartment!
In a few minutes, Nisida seemed completely focused on reading the will, and a deep silence filled the room!
At length she started violently, tossed the paper indignantly to the notary-general, and hastily wrote on a slip of paper these words:
At last, she jumped up angrily, threw the paper at the notary-general, and quickly wrote these words on a piece of paper:
“Should medical skill or the mercy of Heaven restore my speech and faculty of hearing, I will abandon all claim to the estates and title of Riverola to my dear brother Francisco.”
“if medical expertise or the grace of Heaven brings back my speech and hearing, I will give up all claims to the Riverola estates and title to my dear brother Francisco.”
She then handed the slip of paper to the notary-general, who read the contents aloud.
She then gave the slip of paper to the notary-general, who read the contents out loud.
Francisco darted upon his sister a look of ineffable gratitude and love, but shook his head, as much as to imply that he could not accept the boon even if circumstances enabled her to confer it!
Francisco gave his sister a look of deep gratitude and love, but shook his head, as if to say that he couldn’t accept the gift even if the situation allowed her to offer it!
She returned the look with another, expressive of impatience at his refusal: and her eyes seemed to say, as eyes never yet spoke, “Oh, that I had the power to give verbal utterance to my feelings!”
She met his gaze with another one, showing her impatience at his refusal: her eyes seemed to say, as eyes have never expressed before, “Oh, if only I could put my feelings into words!”
Meantime the notary-general had written a few words beneath those penned by Nisida, to whom he had handed back the slip; and she hastened to read them, thus: “Your ladyship has no power to alienate the estates, should they come into your possession.”
Meantime, the notary-general wrote a few words beneath what Nisida had written and handed the slip back to her. She quickly read them: “You don’t have the authority to sell the estates if they come into your possession.”
Nisida burst into an agony of tears and rushed from the room.
Nisida broke down in tears and ran out of the room.
Her brother immediately followed to console her; and the company retired, each individual to his own abode.
Her brother quickly went after her to comfort her, and the group dispersed, each person heading to their own home.
CHAPTER VI.
The Pictures—Agnes and the Unknown—Mystery.
When Agnes awoke from the state of stupor in which she had been conveyed from the church, she found herself lying upon an ottoman, in a large and elegantly furnished apartment.
When Agnes woke up from the daze she had been in after leaving the church, she found herself lying on a couch in a spacious and stylishly decorated room.
The room was lighted by two silver lamps suspended to the ceiling, and which, being fed with aromatic oil of the purest quality, imparted a delicious perfume to the atmosphere.
The room was illuminated by two silver lamps hanging from the ceiling, which, filled with the finest aromatic oil, filled the air with a lovely fragrance.
The walls were hung with paintings representing scenes of strange variety and interest, and connected with lands far—far away. Thus, one depicted a council of red men assembled around a blazing fire, on the border of one of the great forests of North America; another showed the interior of an Esquimaux hut amidst the eternal ice of the Pole;—a third delineated, with fearfully graphic truth, the writhing of a human victim in the folds of the terrific anaconda in the island of Ceylon; a fourth exhibited a pleasing contrast to the one previously cited, by having for its subject a family meeting of Chinese on the terraced roof of a high functionary’s palace at Perkin; a fifth represented the splendid court of King Henry the Eighth in London; a sixth showed the interior of the harem of the Ottoman Sultan.
The walls were decorated with paintings of scenes that were oddly diverse and captivating, connected to lands that were far, far away. One depicted a gathering of Native Americans around a roaring fire on the edge of one of North America's vast forests; another illustrated the inside of an Inuit hut amidst the eternal ice of the North Pole; a third horrifyingly portrayed a human victim writhing in the coils of a massive anaconda in the island of Sri Lanka; a fourth provided a pleasing contrast by showcasing a family gathering of Chinese on the terraced roof of a high official's palace in Beijing; a fifth depicted the grand court of King Henry the Eighth in London; a sixth displayed the interior of the harem of the Ottoman Sultan.
But there were two portraits amongst this beautiful and varied collection of pictures, all of which, we should observe, appeared to have been very recently executed—two portraits which we must pause to describe. One represented a tall man of about forty years of age, with magnificent light hair—fine blue eyes, but terrible in expression—a countenance indisputably handsome, though every lineament denoted horror and alarm—and a symmetrical form, bowed by the weight of sorrow. Beneath this portrait was the following inscription:—“F., Count of A., terminated his career on the 1st of August, 1517.”
But there were two portraits among this beautiful and diverse collection of images, all of which seemed to have been painted very recently—two portraits we should take a moment to describe. One showed a tall man, about forty years old, with magnificent light hair—striking blue eyes, but a terrible expression—a face undeniably handsome, though every feature indicated horror and fear—and a well-proportioned body, weighed down by the burden of grief. Below this portrait was the following inscription:—“F., Count of A., ended his life on August 1, 1517.”
The other portrait alluded to was that of an old—old man, who had apparently numbered ninety winters. He was represented as cowering over a few embers in a miserable hovel, while the most profound sorrow was depicted on his countenance. Beneath this picture was the ensuing inscription:—“F. W., January 7th, 1516. His last day thus.”
The other portrait mentioned was of an old man, who had clearly lived through ninety winters. He was shown huddling over a few embers in a shabby hut, with deep sorrow evident on his face. Below this picture was the following inscription:—“F. W., January 7th, 1516. His last day thus.”
There was another feature in that apartment to which we must likewise direct our reader’s attention, ere we pursue the thread of our narrative. This was an object hanging against the wall, next to the second portrait just now described. It also had the appearance of being a picture—or at all events a frame of the same dimensions as the others; but whether that frame contained a painting, or whether it were empty, it was impossible to say, so long as it remained concealed by the large black cloth which covered it, and which was carefully fastened by small silver nails at each corner.
There was another feature in that apartment that we need to point out before we continue our story. It was an object hanging on the wall next to the second portrait we just described. It looked like it might be a picture—or at least a frame the same size as the others; but whether that frame held a painting or was empty, we couldn't tell as long as it was covered by the large black cloth that shrouded it, securely attached with small silver nails at each corner.
This strange object gave a lugubrious and sinister appearance to a room in other respects cheerful, gay, and elegant.
This strange object cast a gloomy and ominous vibe over a room that was otherwise bright, cheerful, and stylish.
When Agnes awoke from her stupor, she found herself reclining on a soft ottoman of purple velvet, fringed with gold; and the handsome stranger, who had borne her from the church, was bathing her brow with water which he took from a crystal vase on a marble table.
When Agnes woke up from her daze, she found herself lying on a soft purple velvet ottoman with gold fringe; and the attractive stranger, who had carried her from the church, was cooling her forehead with water he poured from a crystal vase on a marble table.
As she slowly and languidly opened her large hazel eyes, her thoughts collected themselves in the gradient manner; and when her glance encountered that of her unknown friend, who was bending over her with an expression of deep interest on his features, there flashed upon her mind a recollection of all that had so recently taken place.
As she slowly opened her large hazel eyes, her thoughts came together gradually. When her gaze met that of her unknown friend, who was leaning over her with a look of deep interest on his face, a memory of everything that had just happened flashed in her mind.
“Where am I?” she demanded, starting up, and casting her eyes wildly around her.
“Where am I?” she asked, sitting up and looking around frantically.
“In the abode of one who will not injure you,” answered the stranger, in a kind and melodious tone.
“In the home of someone who won’t harm you,” replied the stranger, in a warm and melodic voice.
“But who are you? and wherefore have you brought me hither?” exclaimed Agnes. “Oh! remember—you spoke of that old man—my grandfather—the shepherd of the Black Forest——”
“But who are you? And why have you brought me here?” exclaimed Agnes. “Oh! Remember—you mentioned that old man—my grandfather—the shepherd of the Black Forest——”
“You shall see him—you shall be restored to him,” answered the stranger.
“You will see him—you will be reunited with him,” replied the stranger.
“But will he receive me—will he not spurn me from him?” asked Agnes, in a wildly impassioned—almost hysterical tone.
“But will he accept me—will he not reject me?” asked Agnes, in a wildly emotional—almost hysterical tone.
“The voice of pity cannot refuse to heave a sigh for thy fall,” was the response. “If thou wast guilty in abandoning one who loved thee so tenderly, and whose earthly reliance was on thee, he, whom you did so abandon, has not the less need to ask pardon of thee. For he speedily forgot his darling Agnes—he traveled the world over, yet sought her not—her image was, as it were, effaced from his memory. But when accident——”
“The voice of pity can't help but sigh for your downfall,” was the response. “Even if you were guilty of leaving someone who loved you so deeply and relied on you, the one you abandoned still needs to ask for your forgiveness. He quickly forgot his beloved Agnes—he traveled all over the world but never looked for her—her image was, in a way, wiped from his memory. But when fate——”
“Oh! signor, you are mistaken—you know not the old man whom I deserted, and who was a shepherd on the verge of the Black Forest!” interrupted Agnes, in a tone expressive of bitter disappointment, “for he, who loved me so well, was old—very old, and could not possibly accomplish those long wanderings of which you speak. Indeed, if he be still alive—but that is scarcely possible——”
“Oh! Sir, you’re mistaken—you don't know the old man I left behind, who was a shepherd near the Black Forest!” interrupted Agnes, her voice filled with deep disappointment. “He, who loved me so much, was old—very old, and couldn’t possibly have made those long journeys you’re talking about. Actually, if he’s still alive—but that’s hardly likely—”
And she burst into tears.
And she started crying.
“Agnes,” cried the stranger, “the venerable shepherd of whom you speak accomplished those wanderings in spite of the ninety winters which marked his age. He is alive, too——”
“Agnes,” shouted the stranger, “the respected shepherd you mentioned made those journeys despite the ninety winters that marked his age. He is still alive, too—”
“He is alive!” ejaculated the lady, with reviving hopes.
"He's alive!" exclaimed the lady, filled with renewed hope.
“He is alive—and at this moment in Florence!” was the emphatic answer. “Did I not ere now tell thee as much in the church?”
“He’s alive—and right now he’s in Florence!” was the strong reply. “Didn’t I already tell you that in the church?”
“Yes—I remember—but my brain is confused!” murmured Agnes, pressing her beautiful white hands upon her polished brow. “Oh, if he be indeed alive—and so near me as you say—delay not in conducting me to him; for he is now the only being on earth to whom I dare look for solace and sympathy.”
“Yes—I remember—but my mind is all jumbled!” murmured Agnes, pressing her beautiful white hands against her smooth forehead. “Oh, if he is really alive—and so close to me as you say—don’t hesitate to take me to him; for he is now the only person on earth I can turn to for comfort and understanding.”
“Here!—this my grandsire’s abode!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands together, and glancing upward, as if to express her gratitude to Heaven for this welcome intelligence. “But how can that old man, whom I left so poor, have become the owner of this lordly palace? Speak, signor!—all you have told me seems to involve some strange mystery,” she added with breathless rapidity. “Those wanderings of which you ere now spoke—wanderings over the world, performed by a man bent down by age; and then this noble dwelling—the appearances of wealth which present themselves around—the splendor—the magnificence——”
“Look! This is my grandfather's home!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands together and looking up, as if to show her gratitude to God for this wonderful news. “But how could that old man, whom I left so poor, have become the owner of this grand palace? Tell me, sir! Everything you’ve said suggests some strange mystery,” she added quickly, breathless. “Those journeys you just mentioned—journeys around the world, made by a man weighed down by age; and then this magnificent house—the signs of wealth all around—the splendor—the grandeur——”
“All—all are the old man’s,” answered the stranger, “and may some day become thine!”
“All—everything belongs to the old man,” replied the stranger, “and it might someday be yours!”
“Holy Virgin!” exclaimed Agnes, sinking upon the ottoman from which she had ere now risen, “I thank thee that thou hast bestowed these blessings on my relative in his old age. And yet,” she added, again overwhelmed by doubts, “it is scarcely possible—no, it is too romantic to be true! Signor, thou art of a surety mistaken in him whom thou supposes to be my grandsire?”
“Holy Virgin!” exclaimed Agnes, sinking back onto the ottoman she had just risen from. “I thank you for bestowing these blessings on my relative in his old age. And yet,” she added, once again filled with doubt, “it’s hardly possible—no, it’s too good to be true! Sir, you must be mistaken about the person you think is my grandfather?”
“Give me thine hand, Agnes—and I will convince thee,” said the stranger.
“Give me your hand, Agnes—and I will convince you,” said the stranger.
The young lady complied mechanically; and her unknown friend led her toward the portrait of the old man of ninety.
The young woman followed without thinking; and her unknown friend took her toward the portrait of the ninety-year-old man.
Agnes recognized the countenance at a single glance, and would have fallen upon the floor had not her companion supported her in his arms.
Agnes recognized the face at a single glance, and would have collapsed on the floor if her companion hadn't caught her in his arms.
Tears again came to her relief; but hastily wiping them away, she extended her arms passionately toward the portrait, exclaiming, “Oh! now I comprehend you, signor! my grandsire lives in this dwelling indeed—beneath this roof; but lives only in that picture! Alas! alas! It was thus, no doubt, that the poor old man seemed when he was abandoned by me—the lost, the guilty Agnes! It was thus that he sat in his lonely dwelling—crushed and overwhelmed by the black ingratitude of his granddaughter! Oh! that I had never seen this portrait—this perpetuation of so much loneliness and so much grief! Ah! too faithful delineation of that sad scene which was wrought by me—vainly penitent that I am!”
Tears filled her eyes again; but quickly wiping them away, she stretched her arms dramatically toward the portrait, exclaiming, “Oh! Now I understand you, sir! My grandfather really lives in this house—under this roof; but only in that picture! Oh, how tragic! This must be how the poor old man looked when I abandoned him—the lost, guilty Agnes! This is how he sat in his lonely home—crushed and overwhelmed by the bitter ingratitude of his granddaughter! Oh! If only I had never seen this portrait—this reminder of so much loneliness and sorrow! Ah! It captures so faithfully that sad scene that I caused—how regretful I am!”
And covering her face with her hands she threw herself on her knees before the portrait, and gave way to all the bitterness and all the wildness of her grief.
And covering her face with her hands, she dropped to her knees in front of the portrait and let all the bitterness and wildness of her grief out.
The stranger interrupted her not for some minutes: he allowed the flood of that anguish to have its full vent: but when it was partially subsiding he approached the kneeling penitent, raised her gently, and said, “Despair not! your grandsire lives.”
The stranger didn’t interrupt her for a few minutes; he let her pain pour out completely. But when it began to ease, he walked over to the kneeling woman, lifted her gently, and said, “Don’t despair! Your grandfather is alive.”
“He lives!” she repeated, her countenance once more expressing radiant hope, as the sudden gleam of sunshine bursts forth amidst the last drops of the April shower.
“He's alive!” she repeated, her face once again showing bright hope, as the sudden flash of sunshine breaks through the last drops of the April rain.
“Holy Virgin! I am deceived—basely, vilely deceived!” she continued, all the violence of her grief, which had begun to ebb so rapidly, now flowing back upon her soul; then turning abruptly round upon the stranger, she said in a hoarse hollow tone: “Signor, wherefore thus ungenerously trifle with my feelings—my best feelings? Who art thou? what would’st thou with me? and wherefore is that portrait here?”
“Holy Virgin! I’ve been tricked—cruelly, horribly tricked!” she continued, all the intensity of her grief, which had started to fade so quickly, now surging back into her heart; then turning abruptly to the stranger, she said in a hoarse, hollow voice: “Sir, why are you so unkindly playing with my emotions—my deepest emotions? Who are you? What do you want from me? And why is that portrait here?”
“Agnes—Agnes!” exclaimed her companion, “compose yourself, I implore you! I do not trifle with you—I do not deceive you! Your grandsire, Fernand Wagner, is alive—and in this house. You shall see him presently; but in the meantime, listen to what I am about to say.”
“Agnes—Agnes!” her companion exclaimed, “calm down, I beg you! I’m not joking or misleading you! Your grandfather, Fernand Wagner, is alive—and in this house. You’ll see him soon; but for now, please listen to what I have to say.”
Agnes placed her finger impatiently upon the inscription at the bottom of the portrait, and exclaimed in a wild, hysterical tone, “Canst thou explain this, signor? ‘January 7th, 1516,’—that was about a week after I abandoned him; and, oh! well indeed might those words be added—‘His last day thus!’”
Agnes tapped her finger impatiently on the inscription at the bottom of the portrait and exclaimed in a frantic, hysterical tone, “Can you explain this, sir? ‘January 7th, 1516’—that was about a week after I left him; and, oh! those words could easily be added—‘His last day like this!’”
“You comprehend not the meaning of that inscription!” ejaculated the stranger, in an imploring tone, as if to beseech her to have patience to listen to him. “There is a dreadful mystery connected with Fernand Wagner—connected with me—connected with these two portraits—connected also with——”
“You don’t understand the meaning of that inscription!” the stranger exclaimed, pleadingly, as if asking her to be patient and listen to him. “There’s a terrible mystery related to Fernand Wagner—related to me—related to these two portraits—also related to——”
He checked himself suddenly, and his whole form seemed convulsed with horror as he glanced toward the black cloth covering the neighboring frame.
He suddenly caught himself, and his entire body seemed震惊 with fear as he glanced at the black cloth covering the nearby frame.
“A mystery?” repeated Agnes. “Yes—all is mystery: and vague and undefinable terrors oppress my soul!”
“A mystery?” echoed Agnes. “Yes—all is a mystery: and vague, indescribable fears weigh heavily on my soul!”
“Thou shalt soon—too soon—be enlightened!” said the stranger, in a voice of profound melancholy; “at least, to a certain extent,” he added, murmuringly. “But contemplate that other portrait for a few moments—that you may make yourself acquainted with the countenance of a wretch who, in conferring a fearful boon upon your grandsire, has plunged him into an abyss of unredeemable horror!”
“You'll soon—too soon—be enlightened!” said the stranger in a voice filled with deep sadness. “At least, to some degree,” he added softly. “But take a moment to look at that other portrait—so you can get to know the face of a miserable person who, by granting a terrifying favor to your grandfather, has thrown him into a bottomless pit of irredeemable horror!”
Agnes cast her looks toward the portrait of the tall man with the magnificent hair, the flashing blue eyes, the wildly expressive countenance, and the symmetrical form bowed with affliction; and, having surveyed it for some time with repugnance strongly mingled with an invincible interest and curiosity, she suddenly pointed toward the inscription.
Agnes looked at the portrait of the tall man with the amazing hair, the bright blue eyes, the dramatically expressive face, and the well-proportioned body bent with sadness; after studying it for a while with a mix of disgust and irresistible interest and curiosity, she suddenly pointed to the inscription.
“Yes, yes; there is another terrible memorial!” cried the stranger. “But art thou now prepared to listen to a wondrous—an astonishing tale—such a tale as even nurses would scarcely dare narrate to lull children——”
“Yes, yes; there’s another terrible memorial!” shouted the stranger. “But are you ready to hear an amazing—an incredible story—such a story that even nurses would hardly dare to tell to put children to sleep——”
“I am prepared,” answered Agnes. “I perceive there is a dreadful mystery connected with my grandsire—with you, also—and perhaps with me;—and better learn at once the truth, than remain in this state of intolerable suspense.”
“I am prepared,” answered Agnes. “I see there’s a terrible mystery tied to my grandfather— to you, as well— and maybe to me;— and it’s better to find out the truth now than stay in this unbearable uncertainty.”
Her unknown friend conducted her back to the ottoman, whereon she placed herself.
Her unknown friend led her back to the ottoman, where she sat down.
CHAPTER VII.
Revelations.
“You remember, Agnes, how happily the times passed when you were the darling of the old man in his poor cottage. All the other members of his once numerous family had been swept away by pestilence, malady, accident, or violence; and you only were left to him. When the trees of this great Black Forest were full of life and vegetable blood, in the genial warmth of summer, you gathered flowers which you arranged tastefully in the little hut; and those gifts of nature, so culled and so dispensed by your hands, gave the dwelling a more cheerful air than if it had been hung with tapestry richly fringed. Of an evening, with the setting sun, glowing gold, you were wont to kneel by the side of that old shepherd; and together ye chanted a hymn giving thanks for the mercies of the day, and imploring the renewal of them for the morrow. Then did the music of your sweet voice, as it flowed upon the old man’s ears in its melting, silvery tones, possess a charm for his senses which taught him to rejoice and be grateful that, though the rest of his race was swept away, thou, Agnes, was left!
“You remember, Agnes, how happily the times passed when you were the favorite of the old man in his humble cottage. All the other members of his once large family had been lost to disease, injury, accidents, or violence, and you were the only one left with him. When the trees of this vast Black Forest were alive and vibrant with plant life in the warm summer sun, you picked flowers and arranged them beautifully in the little hut; those natural gifts, gathered and placed by your hands, gave the home a more cheerful feel than if it had been adorned with richly designed tapestries. In the evenings, as the setting sun glowed gold, you would kneel beside that old shepherd, and together you sang a hymn, thanking for the blessings of the day and asking for more to come tomorrow. The music of your sweet voice, flowing into the old man’s ears with its soft, silvery tones, had a charm that taught him to rejoice and be thankful that, even though the rest of his family was gone, you, Agnes, remained!
“When the winter came, and the trees were stripped of their verdure, the poor cottage had still its enjoyments; for though the cold was intense without, yet there were warm hearts within; and the cheerful fire of an evening, when the labors of the day were passed, seemed to make gay and joyous companionship.
“When winter arrived and the trees lost their leaves, the little cottage still had its joys; for although the cold outside was brutal, warm hearts were found inside. The cozy evening fire, after a day’s work was done, created a cheerful and happy atmosphere among friends.”
“But suddenly you disappeared; and the old man found himself deserted. You left him, too, in the midst of winter—at a time when his age and infirmities demanded additional attentions. For two or three days he sped wearily about, seeking you everywhere in the neighboring district of the Black Forest. His aching limbs were dragged up rude heights, that he might plunge his glances down into the hollow chasms; but still not a trace of Agnes! He roved along the precipices overlooking the rustling streams, and searched—diligently searched the mazes of the dark wood; but still not a trace of Agnes! At length the painful conviction broke upon him that he was deserted—abandoned; and he would sooner have found thee a mangled and disfigured corpse in the forest than have adopted that belief. Nay—weep not now; it is all past; and if I recapitulate these incidents, it is but to convince thee how wretched the old man was, and how great is the extenuation for the course which he was so soon persuaded to adopt.”
“But suddenly you vanished, and the old man found himself alone. You left him in the dead of winter—when his age and ailments needed extra care. For two or three days, he searched tirelessly around the nearby Black Forest looking for you. His aching limbs struggled up steep paths, hoping to catch a glimpse into the deep chasms below; but still, there was no sign of Agnes! He wandered along the cliffs overlooking the rushing streams and searched—diligently searched—the dark woods; but still, there was no sign of Agnes! Eventually, the painful realization hit him that he was abandoned; he would have preferred to find you as a broken and unrecognizable body in the woods than accept that idea. No—don’t cry now; it’s all in the past; and if I recount these events, it’s only to show you how miserable the old man was, and how much understanding there is for the path he soon chose.”
“Then, who art thou that knowest all this?” exclaimed Agnes, casting looks of alarm upon her companion.
“Then, who are you that knows all this?” exclaimed Agnes, casting worried glances at her companion.
“Thou shalt soon learn who I am,” was the reply.
"You'll soon find out who I am," was the reply.
Agnes still gazed upon him in mingled terror and wonder; for his words had gone to her heart, and she remembered how he had embraced her when she first encountered him in the church. His manners, too, were so mild, so kind, so paternal toward her; and yet he seemed but a few years older than herself.
Agnes continued to look at him with a mix of fear and amazement, because his words had touched her deeply, and she recalled how he had hugged her when they first met in the church. His behavior was so gentle, so caring, and so fatherly towards her; yet he appeared to be just a few years older than she was.
“You have gazed upon the portrait of the old man,” he continued, “as he appeared on that memorable evening which sealed his fate!”
“You have looked at the portrait of the old man,” he continued, “as he appeared on that unforgettable evening that determined his fate!”
Agnes started wildly.
Agnes jumped in surprise.
“Yes, sealed his fate, but spared him his life!” said the unknown, emphatically. “As he is represented in that picture, so was he sitting mournfully over the sorry fire, for the morrow’s renewal of which there was no wood! At that hour a man appeared—appeared in the midst of the dreadful storm which burst over the Black Forest. This man’s countenance is now known to thee; it is perpetuated in the other portrait to which I directed thine attention.”
“Yes, it sealed his fate, but it saved his life!” said the stranger, emphatically. “Just like he’s shown in that picture, he was sitting there sadly by the miserable fire, with no wood for the next day’s fire! At that moment, a man showed up—right in the middle of the terrible storm that hit the Black Forest. You know this man’s face now; it’s preserved in the other portrait I pointed out to you.”
“There is something of a wild and fearful interest in the aspect of that man,” said Agnes, casting a shuddering glance behind her, and trembling lest the canvas had burst into life, and the countenance whose lineaments were depicted thereon was peering over her shoulder.
“There’s a wild and frightening curiosity about that man,” said Agnes, glancing back with a shiver, trembling at the thought that the painting might come to life, and that the face captured there might be staring over her shoulder.
“Yes, and there was much of wild and fearful interest in his history,” was the reply; “but of that I cannot speak—no, I dare not. Suffice it to say that he was a being possessed of superhuman powers, and that he proffered his services to the wretched—the abandoned—the deserted Wagner. He proposed to endow him with a new existence—to restore him to youth and manly beauty—to make him rich—to embellish his mind with wondrous attainments—to enable him to cast off the wrinkles of age——”
“Yes, and there was a lot of wild and frightening interest in his history,” was the reply; “but I can’t talk about that—no, I really can't. It’s enough to say that he was a person with superhuman powers, and he offered his help to the miserable—the abandoned—the forsaken Wagner. He promised to give him a new life—to restore his youth and attractiveness—to make him wealthy—to fill his mind with amazing knowledge—to help him shake off the signs of age——”
“Holy Virgin! now I comprehend it all!” shrieked Agnes, throwing herself at the feet of her companion: “and you—you——”
“Holy Virgin! Now I understand everything!” Agnes yelled, throwing herself at her companion's feet: “and you—you——”
“I am Fernand Wagner!” he exclaimed, folding her in his embrace.
“I am Fernand Wagner!” he shouted, wrapping her in his arms.
“And can you pardon me, can you forgive my deep—deep ingratitude?” cried Agnes.
“And can you forgive me, can you overlook my deep—deep ingratitude?” cried Agnes.
“Let us forgive each other!” said Wagner. “You can now understand the meaning of the inscription beneath my portrait. ‘His last day thus’ signifies that it was the last day on which I wore that aged, decrepit, and sinking form.”
“Let’s forgive each other!” said Wagner. “Now you can understand the meaning of the inscription under my portrait. ‘His last day thus’ means it was the last day I wore that old, worn-out, and fragile body.”
“But wherefore do you say, ‘Let us forgive each other?’” demanded Agnes, scarcely knowing whether to rejoice or weep at the marvelous transformation of her grandsire.
“But why do you say, ‘Let’s forgive each other?’” asked Agnes, not quite sure whether to be happy or sad about her grandfather’s incredible change.
“Did I not ere now inform thee that thou wast forgotten until accident threw thee in my way to-night?” exclaimed Fernand. “I have wandered about the earth and beheld all the scenes which are represented in those pictures—ay, and many others equally remarkable. For eighteen months I was the servant—and slave of him who conferred upon me this fatal boon——”
“Did I not just tell you that you were forgotten until chance brought you in front of me tonight?” Fernand exclaimed. “I have traveled around the world and seen all the places shown in those pictures—yes, and many others just as remarkable. For eighteen months, I was the servant—and the slave—of the one who gave me this terrible gift——”
“At what price, then, have you purchased it?” asked Agnes, with a cold shudder.
“At what price, then, did you buy it?” asked Agnes, with a cold shudder.
“One word—only one word!” exclaimed Agnes in an imploring voice. “Hast thou bartered thine immortal soul——”
“One word—just one word!” Agnes exclaimed in a desperate voice. “Have you traded your immortal soul——”
“No—no!” responded Wagner, emphatically. “My fate is terrible indeed—but I am not beyond the pale of salvation. See! Agnes—I kiss the crucifix—the symbol of faith and hope!”
“No—no!” Wagner replied strongly. “My fate is truly awful—but I’m not beyond the reach of salvation. Look! Agnes—I kiss the crucifix—the symbol of faith and hope!”
And, as he uttered these words, he pressed to his lips an ivory crucifix of exquisite workmanship, which he took from the table.
And, as he said these words, he pressed an intricately crafted ivory crucifix to his lips, which he had picked up from the table.
“The Virgin be thanked that my fearful suspicion should prove unfounded!” ejaculated Agnes.
“The Virgin be thanked that my fearful suspicion turned out to be wrong!” exclaimed Agnes.
“Yes—I am not altogether lost,” answered Wagner. “But he—the unhappy man who made me what I am—— And yet I dare not say more,” he added, suddenly checking himself. “For one year and a half did I follow him as his servitor—profiting by his knowledge—gaining varied information from his experience—passing with the rapidity of thought from clime to clime—surveying scenes of ineffable bliss, and studying all the varieties of misery that fall to the lot of human nature. When he—my master—passed away——”
“Yes—I’m not completely lost,” Wagner replied. “But he—the unfortunate man who turned me into what I am—— And yet I dare not say more,” he added, suddenly stopping himself. “For a year and a half, I followed him as his servant—learning from his knowledge—gaining various insights from his experience—moving as quickly as thought from place to place—witnessing scenes of incredible joy and studying all the forms of suffering that come with human existence. When he—my master—passed away——”
“On the 1st of August, 1517,” observed Agnes, quoting from the inscription beneath the portrait of the individual alluded to.
“On August 1, 1517,” Agnes remarked, quoting from the inscription below the portrait of the person mentioned.
“Yes; when he passed away,” continued Wagner, “I continued my wanderings alone until the commencement of last year, when I settled myself in Florence. The mansion to which I have brought you is mine. It is in a somewhat secluded spot on the banks of the Arno, and is surrounded by gardens. My household consists of but few retainers; and they are elderly persons—docile and obedient. The moment that I entered this abode, I set to work to paint those portraits to which I have directed your attention—likewise these pictures,” he added, glancing around, “and in which I have represented scenes that my own eyes have witnessed. Here, henceforth, Agnes, shalt thou dwell; and let the past be forgotten. But there are three conditions which I must impose upon thee.”
“Yes; when he passed away,” Wagner continued, “I kept wandering alone until the beginning of last year, when I settled in Florence. The house I brought you to is mine. It's in a somewhat hidden spot by the Arno and is surrounded by gardens. My household consists of just a few staff members, and they are all older—docile and obedient. As soon as I entered this home, I began painting the portraits I mentioned, as well as these pictures,” he added, glancing around, “in which I’ve depicted scenes my own eyes have seen. From now on, Agnes, this shall be your home; let the past be forgotten. But there are three conditions I must set for you.”
“Name them,” said Agnes; “I promise obedience beforehand.”
“Name them,” Agnes said; “I promise to obey.”
“The first,” returned Fernand, “is that you henceforth look upon me as your brother, and call me such when we are alone together or in the presence of strangers. The second is that you never seek to remove the black cloth which covers yon place——”
“The first,” Fernand replied, “is that you now consider me your brother and call me that when it’s just us or in front of others. The second is that you never try to take away the black cloth that covers that place—”
Agnes glanced toward the object alluded to and shuddered—as if the veil concealed some new mystery.
Agnes looked over at the mentioned object and shuddered—as if the covering hid some new mystery.
“And the third condition is that you revive not on any future occasion the subject of our present conversation, nor even question me in respect to those secrets which it may suit me to retain within my own breast.”
“And the third condition is that you do not bring up the subject of our current conversation again, nor even ask me about those secrets that I may choose to keep to myself.”
“Thou speakest of thine afflictions, Agnes!” exclaimed Wagner; “this is the night of revelations and mutual confidences—and this night once passed, we will never again allude to the present topics, unless events should render their revival necessary. It now remains for thee to narrate to me all that has befallen thee since the winter of 1516.”
“You're talking about your troubles, Agnes!” exclaimed Wagner; “this is the night for revelations and sharing secrets—and once this night is over, we won’t mention these topics again unless something makes it necessary. Now it’s your turn to tell me everything that’s happened to you since the winter of 1516.”
Agnes hastened to comply with Fernand’s request, and commenced her history in the following manner:
Agnes quickly agreed to Fernand’s request and started her story like this:
CHAPTER VIII.
AGNES'S STORY.
“When you, dear brother—for so I shall henceforth call you—commenced your strange and wondrous revelations ere now, you painted in vivid colors the happiness which dwelt in our poor cottage on the borders of the Black Forest. You saw how deeply your words affected me—I could not restrain my tears. Let me not, however, dwell upon this subject; but rather hasten to explain those powerful causes which induced me to quit that happy home.
"When" you, my dear brother—for that’s what I’ll call you from now on—started sharing your strange and amazing stories, you described in bright detail the joy that filled our little cottage by the Black Forest. You could see how much your words impacted me—I couldn't hold back my tears. But let’s not linger on that; instead, let me quickly explain the strong reasons that made me leave that happy home.
“It was about six weeks before my flight that I went into the forest to gather wood. I was in the midst of my occupation, gayly thrilling a native song, when the sound of a horse’s feet upon the hard soil of the beaten path suddenly interrupted me. I turned around, seeing a cavalier of strikingly handsome countenance—though somewhat stern withal, and of noble mien. He was in reality forty-four years of age—as I afterward learnt; but he seemed scarcely forty, so light did time sit upon his brow. His dress was elegant, though of some strange fashion; for it was Italian costume that he wore. The moment he was close to the spot where I stood he considered me for a short while, till I felt my cheeks glowing beneath his ardent gaze. I cast down my eyes; and the next instant he had leapt from his horse and was by my side. He addressed me in gentle terms; and when again I looked at him his countenance no more seemed stern. It appeared that he was staying with the Baron von Nauemberg, with whom he had been out hunting in the Black Forest, and from whom and his suite he was separated in the ardor of the chase. Being a total stranger in those parts, he had lost his way. I immediately described to him the proper path for him to pursue; and he offered me gold as a recompense. I declined the guerdon; and he questioned me concerning my family and my position. I told him that I lived hard-by, with an only relative—a grandsire, to whom I was devotedly attached. He lingered long in conversation with me; and his manner was so kind, so condescending, and so respectful, that I thought not I was doing wrong to listen to him. At length he requested me to be on the same spot at the same hour on the morrow; and he departed.
“It was about six weeks before my flight that I went into the forest to gather wood. While I was busy, happily singing a local song, the sound of a horse’s hooves on the hard ground suddenly interrupted me. I turned around and saw a strikingly handsome man—though somewhat serious—and of noble demeanor. He was actually forty-four years old, as I later learned, but he looked hardly forty, so lightly did time sit on his brow. His outfit was elegant, although it was of some unusual style; he was dressed in Italian clothing. As he approached where I stood, he looked at me for a moment, making my cheeks flush under his intense gaze. I lowered my eyes, and the next instant he had jumped off his horse and was by my side. He spoke to me gently, and when I looked at him again, his expression was no longer serious. He explained that he was staying with Baron von Nauemberg, with whom he had been hunting in the Black Forest, and had gotten separated in the excitement of the chase. Being unfamiliar with the area, he had lost his way. I quickly gave him directions for the right path, and he offered me gold as a reward. I declined the money, and he asked me about my family and my background. I told him that I lived nearby with my only relative—a grandfather, to whom I was very attached. He lingered in conversation with me for a long time, and his manner was so kind, so respectful, that I felt I wasn’t wrong for listening to him. Finally, he asked me to meet him in the same spot at the same time the next day, and then he left.”
“I was struck by his appearance—dazzled by the brilliancy of his discourse; for he spoke German fluently, although an Italian. He had made a deep impression on my mind; and I felt a secret longing to meet him again. Suddenly it occurred to me that I was acting with impropriety, and that you would be angry with me. I therefore resolved not to mention to you my accidental encounter with the handsome cavalier; but I determined at the same time not to repair to the forest next day. When the appointed hour drew near, my good genius deserted me; and I went. He was there, and he seemed pleased at my punctuality. I need not detail to you the nature of the discourse which he held toward me. Suffice it to say, that he declared how much he had been struck with my beauty, and how fondly he would love me; and he dazzled me still more by revealing his haughty name; and I found that I was beloved by the Count of Riverola.
“I was taken aback by how he looked—blinded by how brilliant his conversation was; he spoke German fluently, even though he was Italian. He left a lasting impression on me, and I felt a secret desire to see him again. Then it hit me that I was acting inappropriately, and that you would be upset with me. So, I decided not to tell you about my chance meeting with the handsome gentleman; however, I also resolved not to go to the forest the next day. When the time came, my better judgment failed me, and I went. He was there and seemed happy with my punctuality. I don’t need to explain the details of what he talked about with me. It’s enough to say that he expressed how much he was captivated by my beauty and how deeply he would love me; and he amazed me even more by revealing his noble name; I discovered that I was loved by the Count of Riverola.”
“You can understand how a poor girl, who had hitherto dwelt in the seclusion of a cottage on the border of a vast wood, and who seldom saw any person of higher rank than herself, was likely to be dazzled by the fine things which that great nobleman breathed in her ear.
“You can imagine how a poor girl, who had lived in the isolation of a cottage on the edge of a vast forest, and who rarely saw anyone of higher status than herself, would be overwhelmed by the impressive things that this powerful nobleman whispered in her ear.”
“And I was dazzled—flattered—excited—bewildered. I consented to meet him again: interview followed interview, until I no longer required any persuasion to induce me to keep the appointments thus given. But there were times when my conscience reproached me for conduct which I knew you would blame; and yet I dared not unburden my soul to you!
“And I was amazed—flattered—excited—confused. I agreed to meet him again: one interview led to another, until I no longer needed any convincing to stick to the appointments I had made. But there were moments when my conscience nagged at me for actions I knew you would criticize; yet I couldn't bring myself to share my feelings with you!
“Six weeks thus passed away; I was still innocent—but madly in love with the Count of Riverola. He was the subject of my thoughts by day—of my dreams by night; and I felt that I could make any sacrifice to retain his affection. That sacrifice was too soon demanded! At the expiration of the six weeks he informed me that on the following day he must return to Italy, whither important affairs called him sooner than he had anticipated. He urged me to accompany him; I was bewildered—maddened by the contemplation of my duty on the one hand, of my love on the other. My guardian saint deserted me; I yielded to the persuasion of the count—I became guilty—and there was now no alternative save to fly with him!
“Six weeks went by; I was still innocent—but completely in love with the Count of Riverola. He was all I thought about during the day and filled my dreams at night; I felt I would do anything to keep his love. That demand came way too soon! After six weeks, he told me that he had to return to Italy the next day due to urgent matters that came up sooner than he expected. He encouraged me to come with him; I was confused—driven crazy by the conflict between my sense of duty and my love for him. My guardian angel abandoned me; I gave in to the count’s persuasion—I became guilty—and there was no option left but to run away with him!
“Oh! believe me when I declare that this decision cost me a dreadful pang; but the count would not leave me time for reflection. He bore me away on his fleet steed, and halted not until the tall towers of Nauemberg Castle appeared in the distance. Then he stopped at a poor peasant’s cottage, where his gold insured me a welcome reception. Having communicated the plan which he proposed to adopt respecting our journey to Florence, he took an affectionate leave of me, with a promise to return on the ensuing morning. The remainder of the day was passed wretchedly enough by me; and I already began to repent of the step I had taken. The peasants who occupied the cottage vainly endeavored to cheer me; my heart was too full to admit of consolation. Night came at length, and I retired to rest; but my dreams were of so unpleasant a nature—so filled with frightful images—that never did I welcome the dawn with more enthusiastic joy. Shortly after daybreak the count appeared at the cottage, attended by one of his numerous suite—a faithful attendant on whom he could rely implicitly. They were mounted on good steeds; and Antonio—such was the name of the servitor—led a third by the bridle. This one the count had purchased at an adjacent hamlet, expressly for my use. He had also procured a page’s attire; for in such disguise was it agreed that I should accompany the count to Italy.
“Oh! believe me when I say that this decision caused me a terrible ache; but the count wouldn’t give me a moment to think. He whisked me away on his fast horse and didn’t stop until the tall towers of Nauemberg Castle appeared in the distance. Then he halted at a poor peasant’s cottage, where his money guaranteed me a warm welcome. After sharing the plan he had for our journey to Florence, he took a heartfelt leave of me, promising to return the next morning. I spent the rest of the day feeling miserable, already regretting the choice I had made. The peasants in the cottage tried in vain to cheer me up; my heart was too heavy for any comfort. Night eventually fell, and I went to bed; but my dreams were so disturbing—filled with terrifying images—that I had never welcomed the dawn with more joy. Shortly after daybreak, the count arrived at the cottage, accompanied by one of his many attendants—a loyal servant he could trust completely. They were on good horses, and Antonio—that was the servant's name—led a third horse by the bridle. The count had bought this one from a nearby village specifically for me. He had also gotten a page's outfit because we had agreed that I would accompany the count to Italy in disguise.
“I should observe that the nobleman, in order to screen our amour as much as possible, had set out from Nauemberg Castle, attended by Antonio alone, alleging as an excuse that certain affairs compelled him to travel homeward with as much celerity as possible. The remainder of his suit were therefore ordered to follow at their leisure.
“I should point out that the nobleman, to hide our amour as much as he could, left Nauemberg Castle with only Antonio for company, claiming that some matters required him to get home as quickly as possible. The rest of his attendants were then told to follow at their own pace.”
“Oh! with what agonizing emotion did my heart beat, as, in a private chamber of the cottage, I laid aside my peasant’s garb and donned the doublet, hose, cap and cloak of a youthful page. I thought of you—of your helplessness—your age,—and also of my native land, which I was about to quit—perhaps forever! Still I had gone too far to retreat, and regrets were useless. I must also confess that when I returned to the room where the count was waiting for me, and heard the flattering compliments which he paid me on my appearance in that disguise, I smiled—yes, I smiled, and much of my remorse vanished!
“Oh! With what intense emotion my heart raced as, in a private room of the cottage, I took off my peasant clothes and put on the doublet, hose, cap, and cloak of a young page. I thought of you—your vulnerability—your age—and also of my homeland, which I was about to leave—perhaps forever! Still, I had gone too far to turn back, and regrets were pointless. I must also admit that when I returned to the room where the count was waiting for me and heard the flattering compliments he gave me about my appearance in that disguise, I smiled—yes, I smiled, and much of my guilt faded away!”
“We set out upon our journey toward the Alps; and the count exerted all his powers of conversation to chase away from my mind any regrets or repinings that might linger there. Though cold and stern—forbidding and reserved—haughty and austere in his bearing toward others, to me he was affectionate and tender. To be brief, yet with sorrow must I confess it, at the expiration of a few days I could bear to think, without weeping, of the fond relative whom I had left behind in the cottage of the Black Forest!
“We set out on our journey to the Alps, and the count used all his conversational skills to wipe away any regrets or sadness that might linger in my mind. Though cold and stern—unwelcoming and distant—arrogant and serious in his demeanor toward others, he was warm and caring with me. To be brief, yet with sadness I must admit, after a few days, I could think about the dear relative I had left behind in the cottage of the Black Forest without crying!”
“We crossed the Alps in safety, but not without experiencing much peril; and in a short time glorious Italy spread itself out at our feet. The conversation of the count had already prepared me to admire——”
“We crossed the Alps safely, but not without facing a lot of danger; and soon, the magnificent Italy lay before us. The count's conversation had already gotten me ready to admire——”
At this moment, Agnes’ narrative was interrupted by a piercing shriek which burst from her lips; and extending her arms toward the window of the apartment, she screamed hysterically, “Again that countenance!” and fell back on the ottoman.
At that moment, Agnes' story was interrupted by a sharp scream that escaped her lips; she threw her arms toward the window of the room and screamed hysterically, "That face again!" before collapsing back onto the ottoman.
CHAPTER IX.
CONCLUSION OF THE STORY OF AGNES.
In order that the reader may understand how Agnes could perceive any object outside the window, in the intense darkness of that tempestuous night—or rather morning, for it was now past one o’clock—we must observe that not only was the apartment in which Wagner and herself were seated brilliantly lighted by the silver lamps, but that, according to Florentine custom, there were also lamps suspended outside to the veranda, or large balcony belonging to the casements of the room above.
To help the reader understand how Agnes could see anything outside the window in the pitch-blackness of that stormy night—or rather morning, since it was already past one o’clock—we should note that not only was the room where Wagner and she were sitting brightly lit by the silver lamps, but that, following Florentine tradition, there were also lamps hanging outside on the veranda, or large balcony, connected to the windows of the room above.
Agnes and Wagner were, moreover, placed near the window which looked into a large garden attached to the mansion; and thus it was easy for the lady, whose eyes happened to be fixed upon the casement in the earnest interest with which she was relating her narrative, to perceive the human countenance that appeared at one of the panes.
The moment her history was interrupted by the ejaculation of alarm that broke from her lips, Wagner started up and hastened to the window; but he could see nothing save the waving evergreens in his garden, and the light of a mansion which stood at a distance of about two hundred yards from his own abode.
The moment her story was interrupted by the scream of alarm that burst from her lips, Wagner jumped up and rushed to the window; but he saw nothing except the swaying evergreens in his garden and the light from a mansion about two hundred yards away from his home.
He was about to open the casement and step into the garden, when Agnes caught him by the arm, exclaiming wildly, “Leave me not—I could not—I could not bear to remain alone!”
He was about to open the window and step into the garden, when Agnes grabbed him by the arm, exclaiming frantically, “Don’t leave me—I couldn’t—I couldn’t stand being alone!”
“No, I will not quit you, Agnes,” replied Wagner, conducting her back to the sofa and resuming his seat by her side. “But wherefore that ejaculation of alarm? Whose countenance did you behold? Speak, dearest Agnes!”
“No, I won’t leave you, Agnes,” replied Wagner, guiding her back to the sofa and taking his seat next to her again. “But why that exclamation of fear? Whose face did you see? Please, tell me, dear Agnes!”
“I will hasten to explain the cause of my terror,” retorted Agnes, becoming more composed. “Ere now I was about to detail the particulars of my journey to Florence, in company with the Count of Riverola, and attended by Antonio; but as those particulars are of no material interest, I will at once pass on to the period when we arrived in this city.”
“I'll quickly explain why I was scared,” Agnes replied, gaining her composure. “I was just about to share the details of my trip to Florence with the Count of Riverola and Antonio; but since those details aren’t very interesting, I’ll move straight to when we got to this city.”
“But the countenance at the window?” said Wagner, somewhat impatiently.
“But what about the face at the window?” said Wagner, a bit impatiently.
“Listen—and you will soon know all,” replied Agnes. “It was in the evening when I entered Florence for the first time. Antonio had proceeded in advance to inform his mother—a widow who resided in a decent house, but in an obscure street near the cathedral—that she was speedily to receive a young lady as a guest. This young lady was myself; and accordingly, when the count assisted me to alight from my horse at the gate of Dame Margaretha’s abode, the good widow had everything in readiness for my reception. The count conversed with her apart for a few minutes; and I observed that he also placed a heavy purse in her hand—doubtless to insure her secrecy relative to the amour, with the existence of which he was of course compelled to acquaint her. Having seen me comfortably installed in Dame Margaretha’s best apartment, he quitted me, with a promise to return on the morrow.”
“Listen—and you'll soon know everything,” Agnes replied. “It was in the evening when I arrived in Florence for the first time. Antonio had gone ahead to tell his mother—a widow living in a nice house on a quiet street near the cathedral—that she was about to welcome a young lady as a guest. That young lady was me; so when the count helped me get down from my horse at Dame Margaretha’s home, the good widow had everything prepared for my arrival. The count talked to her privately for a few minutes, and I noticed he also handed her a heavy purse—probably to ensure her silence regarding the affair, which he understandably had to inform her about. After making sure I was settled in Dame Margaretha’s best room, he left me, promising to come back tomorrow.”
Agnes paused for a few moments, sighed, and continued her narrative in the following manner:
Agnes took a moment, sighed, and continued her story like this:
“Fortunately for me, Dame Margaretha was a German woman, who had married an Italian, otherwise my condition would have been wretched in the extreme. She treated me with great kindness, mingled with respect; for though but a poor peasant girl, I was beloved and protected by one of the most powerful nobles of Florence. I retired early to rest:—sleep did not, however, immediately visit my eyes! Oh! no—I was in Florence, but my thoughts were far away in my native Germany, and on the borders of the Black Forest. At length I fell into an uneasy slumber, and when I awoke the sun was shining through the lattice. I arose and dressed myself, and to my ineffable delight found that I was no longer to wear the garb of a page. That disguise had been removed while I slept, and in its place were costly vestments, which I donned with a pleasure that triumphed over the gloom of my soul. In the course of the morning rich furniture was brought to the house, and in a few hours the apartments allotted to me were converted, in my estimation, into a little paradise. The count arrived soon afterward, and I now—pardon me the neglect and ingratitude which my words confess—I now felt very happy. The noble Andrea enjoined me to go abroad but seldom, and never without being accompanied by Dame Margaretha; he also besought me not to appear to recognize him should I chance to meet him in public at any time, nor to form acquaintances; in a word, to live retired and secluded as possible, alike for his sake and my own. I promised compliance with all he suggested, and he declared in return that he would never cease to love me.”
“Luckily for me, Dame Margaretha was a German woman who married an Italian; otherwise, I would have been in a terrible situation. She treated me with great kindness and respect, because even though I was just a poor peasant girl, I was loved and protected by one of the most powerful nobles in Florence. I went to bed early, but sleep didn’t come right away! No, I was in Florence, but my thoughts were far away in my homeland of Germany, near the Black Forest. Eventually, I dozed off into an uneasy sleep, and when I woke up, the sun was shining through the window. I got up, dressed, and to my indescribable joy, I found I no longer had to wear the outfit of a page. That disguise had been removed while I slept, and instead, there were expensive clothes that I put on with a joy that overshadowed my earlier sadness. Throughout the morning, beautiful furniture was brought to the house, and within a few hours, the rooms assigned to me became, in my eyes, a little paradise. The count arrived soon after, and I must apologize for the neglect and ingratitude my words reveal—I felt very happy. The noble Andrea urged me to go out rarely and only when accompanied by Dame Margaretha; he also asked me not to acknowledge him if I happened to see him in public, nor to make any acquaintances; in short, to live as quietly and privately as possible, for both our sakes. I promised to follow all his advice, and in return, he said he would never stop loving me.”
“Dwell not upon details, Agnes,” said Wagner; “for, although I am deeply interested in your narrative, my curiosity is strangely excited to learn the meaning of that terror which overcame you ere now.”
“Don’t focus on the details, Agnes,” said Wagner; “because, even though I’m really interested in what you’re saying, I’m oddly eager to understand the meaning behind the fear that overwhelmed you just now.”
“I will confine myself to material facts as much as possible,” returned Agnes. “Time glided rapidly away;—months flew by, and with sorrow and shame must I confess that the memories of the past, the memories of the bright, happy days of my innocence intruded but little on the life which I led. For, though he was so much older than I, yet I loved the Count of Riverola devotedly. Oh! Heaven knows how devotedly! His conversation delighted, fascinated me; and he seemed to experience a pleasure in imparting to me the extensive knowledge which he had acquired. To me he unbent as, doubtless, to human being he never unbent before; in my presence his sternness, his somber moods, his gloomy thoughts vanished. It was evident that he had much preying upon his mind; and perhaps he loved me thus fondly because—by some unaccountable whim or caprice, or strange influence—he found solace in my society. The presents which he heaped upon me, but which have been nearly all snatched from me, were of immense value; and when I remonstrated with him on account of a liberality so useless to one whom he allowed to want for nothing, he would reply, ‘But remember, Agnes, when I shall be no more, riches will constitute your best friend, your safest protection; for such is the order of things in this world.’ He generally spent two hours with me every day, and frequently visited me again in the evening. Thus did time pass; and at length I come to that incident which will explain the terror I ere now experienced.”
“I will stick to the facts as much as I can,” replied Agnes. “Time flew by quickly; months passed, and with sadness and shame, I must admit that the memories of the past, the memories of the bright, happy days of my innocence hardly crossed my mind. Even though he was so much older than I, I loved the Count of Riverola deeply. Oh! Heaven knows how deeply! His conversation captivated and intrigued me; he seemed to enjoy sharing his vast knowledge with me. He relaxed around me in a way I’m sure he never did with anyone else; in my presence, his sternness, his dark moods, and his gloomy thoughts disappeared. It was clear that he had a lot weighing on his mind; perhaps he loved me so dearly because, for some mysterious reason or whim, he found comfort in my company. The gifts he showered on me, most of which have been taken away, were of great value; and when I would argue with him about his generosity that seemed unnecessary for someone who wanted for nothing, he would reply, ‘But remember, Agnes, when I am gone, wealth will be your best friend, your safest protection; that’s just how things are in this world.’ He usually spent two hours with me every day and often came back to see me in the evening. And so time passed, until I finally come to that incident which will explain the fear I felt before.”
Agnes cast a hasty glance toward the window, as if to assure herself that the object of her fears was no longer there; and, satisfied on this head, she proceeded in the following manner:
Agnes quickly looked over at the window, almost to reassure herself that the source of her fears was no longer there; and, feeling satisfied about that, she continued in the following way:
“It was about six months ago that I repaired as usual on the Sabbath morning to mass, accompanied by Dame Margaretha, when I found myself the object of some attention on the part of a lady, who was kneeling at a short distance from the place which I occupied in the church. The lady was enveloped in a dark, thick veil, the ample folds of which concealed her countenance, and meandered over her whole body’s splendidly symmetrical length of limb in such a manner as to aid her rich attire in shaping, rather than hiding, the contours of that matchless form. I was struck by her fine proportions, which gave her, even in her kneeling attitude, a queen-like and majestic air; and I longed to obtain a glimpse of her countenance—the more so as I could perceive by her manner and the position of her head that from beneath her dark veil her eyes were intently fixed upon myself. At length the scrutiny to which I was thus subjected began to grow so irksome—nay, even alarming, that I hurriedly drew down my own veil, which I had raised through respect for the sacred altar whereat I was kneeling. Still I knew that the stranger lady was gazing on me; I felt that she was. A certain uneasy sensation—amounting almost to a superstitious awe—convinced me that I was the object of her undivided attention. Suddenly the priests, in procession, came down from the altar; and as they passed us, I instinctively raised my veil again, through motives of deferential respect. At the same instant I glanced toward the stranger lady; she also drew back the dark covering from her face. Oh! what a countenance was then revealed to me—a countenance of such sovereign beauty that, though of the same sex, I was struck with admiration; but, in the next moment, a thrill of terror shot through my heart—for the fascination of the basilisk could scarcely paralyze its victim with more appalling effect than did the eyes of that lady. It might be conscience qualms, excited by some unknown influence—it might even have been imagination; but it nevertheless appeared as if those large, black, burning orbs shot forth lightnings which seared and scorched my very soul! For that splendid countenance, of almost unearthly beauty, was suddenly marked by an expression of such vindictive rage, such ineffable hatred, such ferocious menace, that I should have screamed had I not been as it were stunned—stupefied!
“It was about six months ago when I went as usual to mass on a Sabbath morning, accompanied by Dame Margaretha, that I noticed I was being watched by a lady kneeling not far from where I sat in the church. The lady was wrapped in a dark, thick veil that obscured her face, yet the draping enhanced her rich outfit, highlighting rather than hiding the flawless shape of her body. I was struck by her graceful proportions, which gave her a queenly and majestic air, even in her kneeling position; I longed to catch a glimpse of her face, especially since her posture and manner suggested that her eyes were intently focused on me from behind the veil. Eventually, the scrutiny started to feel so uncomfortable—almost alarming—that I quickly drew down my own veil, which I had lifted out of respect for the sacred altar where I was kneeling. Still, I sensed that the mysterious lady was watching me; I felt her gaze. A certain uneasy feeling—almost a sense of superstitious awe—convinced me that I was the sole focus of her attention. Suddenly, the priests came down from the altar in procession, and as they passed us, I instinctively lifted my veil again out of respect. At that moment, I glanced at the mysterious lady, and she also pushed back the dark covering from her face. Oh! What a face was revealed to me—a face of such extraordinary beauty that, despite us being of the same gender, I was genuinely in awe; but in the next instant, a wave of fear shot through my heart— for the way her eyes looked at me could paralyze someone with terror, much like a basilisk. It might have been guilty feelings stirred by some unknown force—or even my imagination; but it felt as though those large, dark, burning eyes shot out lightning that seared my very soul! For that strikingly beautiful face suddenly twisted into an expression of such vengeful rage, such profound hatred, and such fierce menace, that I would have screamed if I hadn’t felt completely stunned—numb!”
“The procession of priests swept past. I averted my head from the stranger lady. In a few moments I again glanced hurriedly at the place which she had occupied—but she was gone. Then I felt relieved! On quitting the church, I frankly narrated to old Margaretha these particulars as I have now unfolded them to you; and methought that she was for a moment troubled as I spoke! But if she were, she speedily recovered her composure—endeavored to soothe me by attributing it all to my imagination, and earnestly advised me not to cause any uneasiness to the count by mentioning the subject to him. I readily promised compliance with this injunction; and in the course of a few days ceased to think upon the incident which has made so strange but evanescent an impression on my mind.”
“The procession of priests passed by. I turned my head away from the strange woman. A moment later, I quickly glanced back at the spot she had been in—but she was gone. Then I felt relieved! After leaving the church, I told old Margaretha everything just as I’ve shared it with you now; and I thought for a moment that she looked troubled as I spoke! But if she was, she quickly regained her composure—tried to calm me by saying it was all in my head, and strongly recommended that I not cause any worry for the count by bringing it up to him. I easily agreed to this request; and within a few days, I stopped thinking about the incident that had made such a strange yet fleeting impression on me.”
“Doubtless Dame Margaretha was right in her conjecture,” said Wagner; “and your imagination——”
“I'm sure Dame Margaretha was right in her guess,” said Wagner; “and your imagination——”
“Oh, no—no! It was not fancy!” interrupted Agnes, hastily. “But listen, and then judge for yourself. I informed you ere now that it was about six months ago when the event which I have just related took place. At that period, also, my noble lover—the ever-to be lamented Andrea—first experienced the symptoms of that internal disease which has, alas! carried him to the tomb.”
“Oh, no—no! It wasn’t fancy!” Agnes interrupted quickly. “But listen, and then judge for yourself. I told you about six months ago that the event I just described happened then. At that time, my noble lover—the always lamented Andrea—first showed signs of that internal disease which, unfortunately, has taken him to the grave.”
Agnes paused, wiped away her tears, and continued thus:
Agnes paused, wiped her tears, and continued:
“His visits to me consequently became less frequent;—I was more alone—for Margaretha was not always a companion who could solace me for the absence of one so dearly loved as my Andrea; and repeated fits of deep despondency seized upon my soul. At those times I felt as if some evil—vague and undefinable, but still terrible—were impending over me. Was it my lord’s approaching death of which I had a presentiment? I know not! Weeks passed away; the count’s visits occurred at intervals growing longer and longer—but his affection toward me had not abated. No: a malady that preyed upon his vitals retained him much at home;—and at last, about two months ago, I received through Antonio the afflicting intelligence that he was confined to his bed. My anguish now knew no bounds. I would fly to him—oh! I would fly to him:—who was more worthy to watch by his couch than I, who so dearly loved him! Dame Margaretha represented to me how painful it would be to his lordship were our amour to transpire through any rash proceeding on my part—the more so, as I knew that he had a daughter and a son! I accordingly restrained my impetuous longing to hasten to his bedside:—I could not so easily subdue my grief!
“His visits to me became less frequent; I felt more alone—Margaretha wasn’t always the companion who could comfort me for the absence of someone I loved dearly like my Andrea. Deep bouts of despair took hold of me. During those times, it felt like some vague, undefined, but terrible evil was looming over me. Was it my lord’s impending death that I sensed? I don’t know! Weeks went by; the count’s visits were spaced further apart—but his affection for me hadn’t diminished. No, an illness that affected his health kept him at home more often; and finally, about two months ago, I received the heartbreaking news through Antonio that he was confined to his bed. My anguish was boundless. I wanted to rush to him—oh! I wanted to rush to him: who could watch over him better than I, who loved him so much? Dame Margaretha pointed out how painful it would be for his lordship if our love were to be revealed because of any rash action on my part—especially since I knew he had a daughter and a son! So, I forced myself to hold back my desperate urge to be at his side: I couldn’t subdue my grief so easily!”
“One night I sat up late in my lonely chamber—pondering on the melancholy position in which I was placed,—loving so tenderly, yet not daring to fly to him whom I loved,—and giving way to all the mournful ideas which presented themselves to my imagination. At length my mind grew bewildered by those sad reflections; vague terrors gathered around me—multiplying in number and augmenting in intensity,—until at length the very figures on the tapestry with which the room was hung appeared animated with power to scare and affright me. The wind moaned ominously without, and raised strange echoes within; oppressive feelings crowded on my soul. At length the gale swelled to a hurricane—a whirlwind, seldom experienced in this delicious clime. Howlings in a thousand tones appeared to flit through the air; and piercing lamentations seemed to sound down the black clouds that rolled their mighty volumes together, veiling the moon and stars in thickest gloom. Overcome with terror, I retired to rest—and I slept. But troubled dreams haunted me throughout the night, and I awoke at an early hour in the morning. But—holy angels protect me!—what did I behold? Bending over me, as I lay, was that same countenance which I had seen four months before in the church,—and now, as it was then, darting upon me lightning from large black eyes that seemed to send shafts of flame and fire to the inmost recesses of my soul! Yet—distorted as it was with demoniac rage—that face was still endowed with the queen-like beauty—the majesty of loveliness, which had before struck me, and which even lent force to those looks of dreadful menace that were fixed upon me. There were the high forehead—the proud lip, curled in scorn,—the brilliant teeth, glistening between the quivering vermilion,—and the swan-like arching of the dazzling neck; there also was the dark glory of the luxuriant hair!
“One night, I stayed up late in my lonely room—thinking about the sad situation I was in—loving so deeply, yet too afraid to reach out to the one I loved—and letting all the gloomy thoughts swirl around in my mind. Eventually, my thoughts became tangled in those sad reflections; vague fears surrounded me—growing in number and intensity—until even the figures on the tapestry hanging in the room seemed to come to life, capable of scaring and frightening me. The wind howled ominously outside, creating strange echoes inside; heavy feelings weighed on my soul. Finally, the breeze picked up to a hurricane—a whirlwind rarely felt in this beautiful climate. Sounds howled in a thousand tones, and piercing wails seemed to echo down from the dark clouds that rolled together, hiding the moon and stars in thick darkness. Overwhelmed with fear, I went to bed—and I slept. But restless dreams plagued me throughout the night, and I woke up early in the morning. But—holy angels protect me!—what did I see? Leaning over me as I lay was that same face I had seen four months earlier in church—and now, just like it was then, it pierced me with lightning from large black eyes that seemed to send bolts of fire deep into my soul! Yet—twisted as it was with demonic rage—that face still held the queen-like beauty—the majesty of loveliness—that had struck me before, which even intensified those looks of terrifying threat that were directed at me. There was the high forehead—the proud lip, curled in scorn—the brilliant teeth, gleaming between the quivering red lips—and the swan-like curve of the dazzling neck; there was also the dark beauty of the lush hair!
“For a few moments I was spell-bound—motionless—speechless. Clothed with terror and sublimity, yet in all the flush of the most perfect beauty, a strange—mysterious being stood over me: and I knew not whether she were a denizen of this world, or a spirit risen from another. Perhaps the transcendent loveliness of that countenance was but a mask and the wondrous symmetry of that form but a disguise, beneath which all the passions of hell were raging in the brain and in the heart of a fiend. Such were the ideas that flashed through my imagination; and I involuntarily closed my eyes, as if this action could avert the malignity that appeared to menace me. But dreadful thoughts still pursued me—enveloping me, as it were, in an oppressive mist wherein appalling though dimly seen images and forms were agitating; and I again opened my eyes. The lady—if an earthly being she really were—was gone. I rose from my couch and glanced nervously around—expecting almost to behold an apparition come forth from behind the tapestry, or the folds of the curtains. But my attention was suddenly arrested by a fact more germane to worldly occurrences. The casket wherein I kept the rich presents made to me at different times by my Andrea had been forced open and the most valuable portion of its contents were gone. On a closer investigation I observed that the articles which were left were those that were purchased new; whereas the jewels that had been abstracted were old ones, which, as the count had informed me, had belonged to his deceased wife.
“For a few moments, I was transfixed—motionless—speechless. Dressed in terror and beauty, yet radiating a strange, mysterious presence, a being stood over me, and I couldn’t tell if she was from this world or a spirit from another. Maybe the stunning beauty of her face was just a facade, and the exquisite symmetry of her form was a disguise hiding the raging passions of a fiend within. These thoughts raced through my mind, and I instinctively closed my eyes, as if that could shield me from the threat looming over me. But dreadful thoughts still chased me, wrapping me in a heavy fog where horrifying yet indistinct images and shapes swirled around. I opened my eyes again. The lady—if she was indeed a mortal—had vanished. I got up from my couch and nervously looked around, almost expecting to see a ghost emerge from behind the tapestries or the curtains. But my attention was suddenly caught by something more related to reality. The box where I kept the valuable gifts my Andrea had given me over time had been opened, and the most valuable items were missing. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the items left behind were new purchases, while the stolen jewels were the old ones that the count had told me belonged to his late wife.
“On discovering this robbery, I began to suspect that my mysterious visitress, who had caused me so much alarm, was the thief of my property; and I immediately summoned old Margaretha. She was of course astounded at the occurrence which I related; and, after some reflection, she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to fasten the house-door ere she retired to rest on the preceding evening. I chided her for a neglect which had enabled some evil-disposed woman to penetrate into my chamber, and not only terrify but also plunder me. She implored my forgiveness, and besought me not to mention the incident to the count when next we met. Alas! my noble Andrea and I never met again.
“After discovering the robbery, I started to suspect that my mysterious visitor, who had caused me so much alarm, was the thief who stole my belongings. I quickly called for old Margaretha. She was, of course, shocked by what I told her, and after a moment of thought, she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to lock the house door before going to bed the night before. I scolded her for this oversight, which allowed some malicious woman to enter my room, not only to frighten me but also to rob me. She begged for my forgiveness and pleaded with me not to mention the incident to the count the next time we met. Alas! My noble Andrea and I never met again.”
“I was sorely perplexed by the event which I have just related. If the mysterious visitress were a common thief, why did she leave any of the jewels in the casket? and wherefore had she on two occasions contemplated me with looks of such dark rage and infernal menace? A thought struck me. Could the count’s daughter have discovered our amour? and was it she who had come to gain possession of jewels belonging to the family? I hinted my suspicions to Margaretha; but she speedily convinced me that they were unfounded.
“I was really confused by the event I just described. If the mysterious visitor was just a common thief, why did she leave any of the jewels in the casket? And why had she, on two occasions, looked at me with such dark rage and menacing anger? A thought occurred to me. Could the count’s daughter have discovered our amour? Was it she who had come to take the jewels that belonged to her family? I mentioned my suspicions to Margaretha, but she quickly convinced me that they were unfounded.”
“‘The Lady Nisida is deaf and dumb,’ she said, ‘and cannot possibly exercise such faculties of observation, nor adopt such means of obtaining information as would make her acquainted with all that has occurred between her father and yourself. Besides—she is constantly in attendance on her sire, who is very, very ill.
“‘Lady Nisida can’t hear or speak,’ she said, ‘so she definitely can’t observe things or use any methods to find out what has happened between her father and you. Plus, she’s always with her dad, who is very, very sick.
“I now perceived the improbability of a deaf and dumb female discovering an amour so carefully concealed; but to assure myself more fully on that head, I desired Margaretha to describe the Lady Nisida. This she readily did, and I learnt from her that the count’s daughter was of a beauty quite different from the lady whom I had seen in the church and in my own chamber. In a word, it appears that Nisida has light hair, blue eyes and a delicate form: whereas, the object of my interest, curiosity, and fear, is a woman of dark Italian loveliness.
“I now realized how unlikely it was for a deaf and mute woman to uncover a romance so well-hidden; but to be more certain about it, I asked Margaretha to describe Lady Nisida. She gladly obliged, and I learned from her that the count's daughter was beautiful in a way that was completely different from the woman I had seen in the church and in my own room. In short, it turns out that Nisida has light hair, blue eyes, and a delicate figure, whereas the woman I am interested in, curious about, and fearful of has a dark, Italian beauty.”
“I have little more now to say. The loss of the jewels and the recollection of the mysterious lady were soon absorbed in the distressing thoughts which the serious illness of the count forced upon my mind. Weeks passed away, and he came not; but he sent repeated messages by Antonio, imploring me to console myself, as he should soon recover, and urging me not to take any step that might betray the existence of our amour. Need I say how religiously I obeyed him in the latter respect? Day after day did I hope to see him again, for I knew not that he was dying: and I used to dress myself in my gayest attire—even as now I am appareled—to welcome his expected visit. Alas! he never came; and his death was concealed from me, doubtless that the sad event might not be communicated until after the funeral, lest in the first frenzy of anguish I should rush to the Riverola palace to imprint a last kiss upon the cheek of the corpse. But a few hours ago, I learned the whole truth from two female friends of Dame Margaretha who called to visit her, and whom I had hastened to inform that she was temporarily absent. My noble Andrea was dead, and at that very moment his funeral obsequies were being celebrated in the neighboring church—the very church in which I had first beheld the mysterious lady! Frantic with grief—unmindful of the exposure that would ensue—reckless of the consequences, I left the house—I hastened to the church—I intruded my presence amidst the mourners. You know the rest, Fernand. It only remains for me to say that the countenance which I beheld ere now at the window—strongly delineated and darkly conspicuous amidst the blaze of light outside the casement—was that of the lady whom I have thus seen for the third time! But, tell me, Fernand, how could a stranger thus obtain admission to the gardens of your mansion?”
“I don’t have much more to say. The loss of the jewels and the memory of the mysterious lady quickly faded into the troubling thoughts that the count's serious illness forced on me. Weeks went by, and he didn’t come; but he sent multiple messages through Antonio, asking me to keep my spirits up, saying he would recover soon, and urging me not to do anything that might reveal our affair. Do I need to say how faithfully I followed his advice in that regard? Day after day, I hoped to see him again, not knowing he was dying. I would dress in my brightest clothes—even like how I am dressed now—to greet his anticipated visit. Alas! He never came; and they kept his death from me, probably so I wouldn't rush to the Riverola palace in my initial despair to give a last kiss to his lifeless body before the funeral. Just a few hours ago, I learned the whole truth from two female friends of Dame Margaretha who came to visit her, and I quickly informed them that she was temporarily away. My noble Andrea was dead, and at that very moment, his funeral was being held at the nearby church—the same church where I first saw the mysterious lady! Frantic with grief—unaware of the exposure that would come—careless of the consequences, I left the house—I rushed to the church—I barged in among the mourners. You know the rest, Fernand. It only remains for me to say that the face I saw earlier at the window—clearly outlined and darkly visible against the bright light outside the window—was that of the lady I have now seen for the third time! But, tell me, Fernand, how could a stranger gain access to the gardens of your mansion?”
“You see yon lights, Agnes!” said Wagner, pointing toward the mansion which, as we stated at the commencement of that chapter, was situated at a distance of about two hundred yards from Fernand’s dwelling, the backs of the two houses thus looking toward each other. “Those lights,” he continued, “are shining in a mansion the gardens of which are separated from my own by a simple hedge of evergreens, that would not bar even the passage of a child. Should any inmate of that mansion possess curiosity sufficient to induce him or her to cross the boundary, traverse my gardens, and approach the casements of my residence, that curiosity may be easily gratified.”
“You see those lights, Agnes!” said Wagner, pointing toward the mansion that, as we mentioned at the beginning of that chapter, was about two hundred yards from Fernand’s house, the backs of the two homes facing each other. “Those lights,” he continued, “are shining in a mansion whose gardens are separated from mine by just a low hedge of evergreens, which wouldn’t even stop a child from passing through. If anyone inside that mansion is curious enough to cross the boundary, walk through my gardens, and get close to the windows of my home, that curiosity can easily be satisfied.”
“And to whom does yon mansion belong?” asked Agnes.
“And to whom does that mansion belong?” asked Agnes.
“To Dr. Duras, an eminent physician,” was the reply.
“To Dr. Duras, a prominent doctor,” was the reply.
“Dr. Duras, the physician who attended my noble Andrea in his illness!” exclaimed Agnes. “Then the mysterious lady of whom I have spoken so much, and whose countenance ere now appeared at the casement, must be an inmate of the house of Dr. Duras; or at all events, a visitor there! Ah! surely there is some connection between that lady and the family at Riverola?”
“Dr. Duras, the doctor who took care of my dear Andrea during his illness!” exclaimed Agnes. “Then the mysterious woman I’ve talked about so much, whose face I saw at the window before, must either live at Dr. Duras’s house or be a visitor there! Oh! There must be some connection between that woman and the family at Riverola?”
“Time will solve the mystery, dearest sister, for so I am henceforth to call you,” said Fernand. “But beneath this roof, no harm can menace you. And now let me summon good Dame Paula, my housekeeper, to conduct you to the apartments which have been prepared for your reception. The morning is far advanced, and we both stand in need of rest.”
“Time will uncover the mystery, my dear sister, as I will now call you,” said Fernand. “But under this roof, you are safe from any harm. Now, let me call for my housekeeper, Dame Paula, to take you to the rooms that have been prepared for you. The morning is already well underway, and we both need some rest.”
Dame Paula, an elderly, good-tempered, kind-hearted matron, shortly made her appearance; and to her charge did Wagner consign his newly-found relative, whom he now represented to be his sister.
Dame Paula, an elderly, good-natured, kind-hearted lady, soon made her entrance; and to her care, Wagner entrusted his newly-found relative, whom he now claimed was his sister.
But as Agnes accompanied the worthy woman from the apartment, she shuddered involuntarily as she passed the frame which was covered with the black cloth, and which seemed ominous amidst the blaze of light that filled the room.
But as Agnes escorted the respectable woman out of the apartment, she shuddered involuntarily when she walked past the frame covered with black cloth, which looked foreboding against the bright light filling the room.
CHAPTER X.
Francisco, Wagner, and Nisida.
On the ensuing evening, Francisco, Count of Riverola, was seated in one of the splendid saloons of his palace, pondering upon the strange injunction which he had received from his deceased father, relative to the mysterious closet, when Wagner was announced.
On the following evening, Francisco, Count of Riverola, was sitting in one of the beautiful rooms of his palace, thinking about the strange order he had received from his late father regarding the mysterious closet, when Wagner was announced.
Francisco rose to receive him, saying in a cordial though melancholy tone, “Signor, I expected you.”
Francisco got up to greet him, saying in a friendly yet sad tone, “Sir, I was expecting you.”
“And let me hasten to express the regret which I experienced at having addressed your lordship coldly and haughtily last night,” exclaimed Wagner. “But, at the moment, I only beheld in you the son of him who had dishonored a being very dear to my heart.”
“And let me quickly express my regret for speaking to you so coldly and arrogantly last night,” Wagner exclaimed. “At that moment, I could only see you as the son of the man who dishonored someone very dear to me.”
“I can well understand your feelings on that occasion, signor,” replied Francisco. “Alas! the sins of the fathers are too often visited upon the children in this world. But, in whatever direction our present conversation may turn, I implore you to spare as much as possible the memory of my sire.”
“I can totally understand how you feel about that, sir,” replied Francisco. “Unfortunately, the sins of the fathers often fall on the children in this world. But no matter where our conversation goes from here, I urge you to be as gentle as possible when it comes to my father's memory.”
“Think not, my lord,” said Wagner, “that I should be so ungenerous as to reproach you for a deed in which you had no concern, and over which you exercised no control. Nor should I inflict so deep an injury upon you, as to speak in disrespectful terms of him who was the author of your being, but who is now no more.”
“Don’t think that I would be so unkind as to blame you for something you had nothing to do with and had no control over, my lord,” said Wagner. “I wouldn’t hurt you so badly by speaking disrespectfully about the one who gave you life, who is no longer here.”
“That young lady is my sister,” said Wagner, emphatically.
“That young lady is my sister,” Wagner said forcefully.
“Your sister, signor! And yet, meseems, she recognized you not——”
“Your sister, sir! And yet, it seems to me, she didn't recognize you——”
“Long years have passed since we saw each other,” interrupted Fernand; “for we were separated in our childhood.”
“It's been a long time since we saw each other,” interrupted Fernand; “we were separated when we were kids.”
“And did you not both speak of some relative—an old man who once dwelt on the confines of the Black Forest of Germany, but who is now in Florence?” asked Francisco.
“And didn’t you both mention a relative—an old man who used to live on the edge of the Black Forest in Germany, but is now in Florence?” asked Francisco.
“Alas! that old man is no more,” returned Wagner. “I did but use his name to induce Agnes to place confidence in me, and allow me to withdraw her from a scene which her wild grief so unpleasantly interrupted; for I thought that were I then and there to announce myself as her brother, she might not believe me—she might suspect some treachery or snare in a city so notoriously profligate as Florence. But the subsequent explanations which took place between us cleared up all doubts on that subject.”
“Unfortunately! that old man is gone,” Wagner replied. “I only used his name to get Agnes to trust me and let me take her away from a scene that her intense grief disrupted so unpleasantly; I figured that if I revealed myself as her brother at that moment, she might not believe me—she might think there was some trick or trap in a city known for its corruption like Florence. But the conversations that followed between us cleared up all doubts about that.”
“I am well pleased to hear that the poor girl has found so near a relative and so dear a friend, signor,” said Francisco. “And now acquaint me, I pray thee, with the means whereby I may, to some extent, repair the injury your sister has sustained at the hands of him whose memory I implore you to spare!”
“I’m really happy to hear that the poor girl has found such a close relative and dear friend, sir,” said Francisco. “Now, please tell me what I can do to help make up for the hurt your sister has suffered from the one whose memory I ask you to forget!”
“Wealth I possess in abundance—oh! far greater abundance than is necessary to satisfy all my wants!” exclaimed Wagner, with something of bitterness and regret in his tone; “but, even were I poor, gold would not restore my sister’s honor. No—let that subject, however, pass. I would only ask you, count, whether there be any scion of your family—any lady connected with you—who answers this description?”
“Wealth I have plenty of—oh! way more than enough to meet all my needs!” Wagner exclaimed, his tone tinged with bitterness and regret; “but, even if I were broke, money wouldn’t bring back my sister’s honor. No—let’s move on from that topic. I just want to ask you, count, if there’s anyone in your family—any lady related to you—who fits this description?”
And Wagner proceeded to delineate, in minute terms, the portraiture of the mysterious lady who had inspired Agnes on three occasions with so much terror, and whom Agnes herself had depicted in such glowing language.
And Wagner went on to describe, in great detail, the image of the mysterious woman who had filled Agnes with so much fear on three occasions, and whom Agnes had portrayed in such vivid language.
“Signor! you are describing the Lady Nisida, my sister!” exclaimed Francisco, struck with astonishment at the fidelity of the portrait thus verbally drawn.
“Sir! You’re describing Lady Nisida, my sister!” exclaimed Francisco, amazed by how accurately the portrait was captured in words.
“Your sister, my lord!” cried Wagner. “Then has Dame Margaretha deceived Agnes in representing the Lady Nisida to be rather a beauty of the cold north than of the sunny south.”
“Your sister, my lord!” shouted Wagner. “So, Dame Margaretha has tricked Agnes into thinking that Lady Nisida is more of a beauty from the cold north than from the sunny south.”
“Dame Margaretha!” said Francisco; “do you allude, signor, to the mother of my late father’s confidential dependent, Antonio?”
“Dame Margaretha!” said Francisco; “are you referring, sir, to the mother of my late father’s trusted aide, Antonio?”
“The same,” was the answer. “It was at Dame Margaretha’s house that your father placed my sister Agnes, who has resided there nearly four years.”
“The same,” was the answer. “It was at Dame Margaretha’s house that your father placed my sister Agnes, who has lived there for almost four years.”
“But wherefore have you made those inquiries relative to the Lady Nisida?” inquired Francisco.
“But why have you asked those questions about Lady Nisida?” Francisco asked.
He then related to the young count all those particulars relative to the mysterious lady and Agnes, with which the reader is already acquainted.
He then shared with the young count all the details about the mysterious lady and Agnes, which the reader is already familiar with.
“There must be some extraordinary mistake—some strange error, signor, in all this,” observed Francisco. “My poor sister is, as you seem to be aware, so deeply afflicted that she possesses not faculties calculated to make her aware of that amour which even I, who possess those faculties in which she is deficient, never suspected, and concerning which no hint ever reached me, until the whole truth burst suddenly upon me last night at the funeral of my sire. Moreover, had accident revealed to Nisida the existence of the connection between my father and your sister, signor, she would have imparted the discovery to me, such is the confidence and so great is the love that exists between us. For habit has rendered us so skillful and quick in conversing with the language of the deaf and dumb, that no impediment ever exists to the free interchange of our thoughts.”
“There must be some incredible mistake—some strange error, sir, in all this,” Francisco remarked. “My poor sister is, as you seem to know, so deeply troubled that she doesn’t have the ability to grasp that love which even I, who have the faculties she lacks, never suspected, and about which no hint ever reached me until the whole truth suddenly hit me last night at my father’s funeral. Moreover, if by chance Nisida had discovered the connection between my father and your sister, sir, she would have shared that discovery with me, for our bond is built on such trust and deep love. We have become so skilled and quick at communicating in the language of the deaf and mute that there’s never any barrier to the free exchange of our thoughts.”
“And yet, if the Lady Nisida had made such a discovery, her hatred of Agnes may be well understood,” said Wagner; “for her ladyship must naturally look upon my sister as the partner of her father’s weakness—the dishonored slave of his passions.”
“And yet, if Lady Nisida had found out about this, her hatred for Agnes would make sense,” said Wagner; “because she must naturally see my sister as the one who shares in her father’s weakness—the disgraced victim of his desires.”
“Nisida has no secret from me,” observed the young count, firmly.
“Nisida has no secrets from me,” the young count remarked firmly.
“But wherefore did Dame Margaretha deceive my sister in respect to the personal appearance of the Lady Nisida?” inquired Wagner.
“But why did Dame Margaretha deceive my sister about Lady Nisida’s appearance?” Wagner asked.
“I know not. At the same time——”
“I don’t know. At the same time——”
The door opened, and Nisida entered the apartment.
The door opened, and Nisida stepped into the apartment.
She was attired in deep black; her luxuriant raven hair, no longer depending in shining curls, was gathered up in massy bands at the sides, and a knot behind, whence hung a rich veil that meandered over her body’s splendidly symmetrical length of limb in such a manner as to aid her attire in shaping rather than hiding the contours of that matchless form. The voluptuous development of her bust was shrouded, not concealed, by the stomacher of black velvet which she wore, and which set off in strong relief the dazzling whiteness of her neck.
She was dressed in deep black; her luxurious raven hair, no longer hanging in shiny curls, was pulled up in thick bands on the sides and a knot at the back, from which hung a rich veil that flowed over her beautifully shaped limbs in a way that accentuated rather than covered the curves of her stunning figure. The voluptuous shape of her bust was draped, not hidden, by the black velvet bodice she wore, which highlighted the dazzling whiteness of her neck.
The moment her lustrous dark eyes fell upon Fernand Wagner, she started slightly; but this movement was imperceptible alike to him whose presence caused it, and to her brother.
The moment her shiny dark eyes landed on Fernand Wagner, she flinched a little; but this movement was unnoticed by both him and her brother.
Francisco conveyed to her, by the rapid language of the fingers, the name of their visitor, and at the same time intimated to her that he was the brother of Agnes, the young and lovely female whose strange appearance at the funeral, and avowed connection with the late noble, had not been concealed from the haughty lady.
Francisco communicated to her, through quick gestures, the name of their guest and also hinted that he was Agnes's brother, the young and attractive woman whose unusual presence at the funeral and claimed relationship with the recently deceased nobleman had not escaped the notice of the proud lady.
Nisida’s eyes seemed to gleam with pleasure when she understood in what degree of relationship Wagner stood toward Agnes; and she bowed to him with a degree of courtesy seldom displayed by her to strangers.
Nisida’s eyes sparkled with joy when she realized how Wagner was related to Agnes, and she bowed to him with a level of politeness rarely shown by her to people she didn't know.
A glow of indignation mounted to the cheeks of Nisida; and more than usually rapid was the reply she made through the medium of the alphabet of the fingers.
A flush of anger rose to Nisida's cheeks, and her response came through the finger alphabet more quickly than usual.
“My sister desires me to express to you, signor,” said Francisco, turning toward Wagner, “that she is not the person whom the Lady Agnes has to complain against. My sister,” he continued, “has never to her knowledge seen the Lady Agnes; much less has she ever penetrated into her chamber; and indignantly does she repel the accusation relative to the abstraction of the jewels. She also desires me to inform you that last night after reading of our father’s last testament, she retired to her chamber, which she did not quit until this morning at the usual hour; and that therefore it was not her countenance which the Lady Agnes beheld at the casement of your saloon.”
“My sister wants me to tell you, sir,” said Francisco, turning to Wagner, “that she is not the person that Lady Agnes is complaining about. My sister,” he continued, “has never seen Lady Agnes, to her knowledge; much less has she ever entered her room; and she strongly denies the accusation regarding the missing jewels. She also wants me to let you know that last night, after reading our father's last will, she went to her room, where she stayed until this morning at the usual time; so it wasn’t her face that Lady Agnes saw at the window of your lounge.”
“I pray you, my lord, to let the subject drop now, and forever!” said Wagner, who was struck with profound admiration—almost amounting to love—for the Lady Nisida: “there is some strange mystery in all this, which time alone can clear up. Will your lordship express to your sister how grieved I am that any suspicion should have originated against her in respect to Agnes?”
“I beg you, my lord, to let this topic go now and for good!” said Wagner, who was filled with deep admiration—almost love—for Lady Nisida. “There’s some strange mystery behind all this that only time can reveal. Will you please tell your sister how sorry I am that any suspicion has arisen against her regarding Agnes?”
Francisco signaled these remarks to Nisida; and the latter, rising from her seat, advanced toward Wagner, and presented him her hand in token of her readiness to forget the injurious imputations thrown out against her.
Francisco signaled these remarks to Nisida; and she, rising from her seat, walked over to Wagner and offered him her hand as a sign of her willingness to put aside the hurtful accusations made against her.
Fernand raised that fair hand to his lips, and respectfully kissed it; but the hand seemed to burn as he held it, and when he raised his eyes toward the lady’s countenance, she darted on him a look so ardent and impassioned that it penetrated into his very soul.
Fernand brought that delicate hand to his lips and gently kissed it; but as he held it, the hand felt like it was on fire, and when he looked up at the lady's face, she gave him a look so intense and passionate that it pierced right into his soul.
That rapid interchange of glances seemed immediately to establish a kind of understanding—a species of intimacy between those extraordinary beings; for on the one side, Nisida read in the fine eyes of the handsome Fernand all the admiration expressed there, and he, on his part, instinctively understood that he was far from disagreeable to the proud sister of the young Count of Riverola. While he was ready to fall at her feet and do homage to her beauty, she experienced the kindling of all the fierce fires of sensuality in her breast.
That quick exchange of glances seemed to create an instant understanding—a kind of intimacy between those remarkable people; on one side, Nisida saw all the admiration reflected in the striking eyes of the handsome Fernand, and he, in turn, instinctively sensed that he was far from unappealing to the proud sister of the young Count of Riverola. While he was ready to kneel at her feet and honor her beauty, she felt all the intense fires of desire igniting in her heart.
But the unsophisticated and innocent-minded Francisco observed not the expression of these emotions on either side, for their manifestation occupied not a moment. The interchange of such feelings is ever too vivid and electric to attract the notice of the unsuspecting observer.
But the naive and innocent Francisco didn't notice the emotions on either side, as their display lasted only a moment. The exchange of such feelings is always too intense and charged to catch the attention of an unsuspecting observer.
When Wagner was about to retire, Nisida made the following signal to her brother:—“Express to the signor that he will ever be a welcome guest at the palace of Riverola; for we owe kindness and friendship to the brother of her whom our father dishonored.”
When Wagner was about to retire, Nisida signaled to her brother: “Let the signor know that he will always be a welcome guest at the Riverola palace; we owe kindness and friendship to the brother of the woman our father dishonored.”
“I thank your ladyship for this unexpected condescension,” he signaled by the rapid play of his fingers; “and I shall not forget to avail myself of this most courteous invitation.”
“I appreciate your kindness for this unexpected gesture,” he expressed through the quick movement of his fingers; “and I will definitely take advantage of this very gracious invitation.”
It were impossible to describe the sudden glow of pleasure and delight which animated Nisida’s splendid countenance, when she thus discovered that Wagner was able to hold converse with her, and she hastened to reply thus: “We shall expect you to revisit us soon.”
It was impossible to describe the sudden glow of pleasure and delight that lit up Nisida’s beautiful face when she realized that Wagner could talk to her, and she quickly responded, “We’ll look forward to your visit again soon.”
Wagner bowed low and took his departure, his mind full of the beautiful Nisida.
Wagner bowed deeply and left, his thoughts occupied with the beautiful Nisida.
CHAPTER XI.
NISIDA AND WAGNER—FRANCISCO AND FLORA—THE SUNSET IS NEAR.
Upward of two months had passed away since the occurrences related in the preceding chapter, and it was now the 31st of January, 1521.
Almost two months had gone by since the events described in the previous chapter, and it was now January 31, 1521.
The sun was verging toward the western hemisphere, but the rapid flight of the hours was unnoticed by Nisida and Fernand Wagner, as they were seated together in one of the splendid saloons of the Riverola mansion.
The sun was setting in the west, but Nisida and Fernand Wagner didn't notice the time passing as they sat together in one of the beautiful rooms of the Riverola mansion.
Their looks were fixed on each other’s countenance; the eyes of Fernand expressing tenderness and admiration, those of Nisida beaming with all the passions of her ardent and sensual soul.
Their gazes were locked on each other's faces; Fernand's eyes showed tenderness and admiration, while Nisida's sparkled with all the passions of her intense and passionate soul.
Suddenly the lady raised her hands, and by the rapid play of the fingers, asked, “Fernand, do you indeed love me as much as you would have me believe I am beloved?”
Suddenly, the lady raised her hands and, with the quick movement of her fingers, asked, “Fernand, do you really love me as much as you want me to think I am loved?”
“Never in this world was woman so loved as you,” he replied, by the aid of the same language.
“Never in this world was a woman ever loved as much as you,” he replied, using the same words.
“And yet I am an unfortunate being—deprived of those qualities which give the greatest charm to the companionship of those who love.”
“And yet I am an unfortunate person—lacking the qualities that add the most charm to the company of those who love.”
“But you are eminently beautiful, my Nisida; and I can fancy how sweet, how rich-toned would be your voice, could your lips frame the words, ‘I love thee!’”
“But you are incredibly beautiful, my Nisida; and I can imagine how sweet and full of emotion your voice would be if your lips could say, ‘I love you!’”
A profound sigh agitated the breast of the lady; and at the same time her lips quivered strangely, as if she were essaying to speak.
A deep sigh stirred in the lady's chest, and at the same time, her lips trembled oddly, as if she was trying to say something.
Wagner caught her to his breast; and she wept long and plenteously. Those tears relieved her; and she returned his warm, impassioned kisses with an ardor that convinced him how dear he had become to that afflicted, but transcendently beautiful being. On her side, the blood in her veins appeared to circulate like molten lead; and her face, her neck, her bosom were suffused with burning blushes.
Wagner held her close, and she cried for a long time. Those tears helped her, and she responded to his passionate kisses with a fervor that showed him just how important he had become to that troubled, yet incredibly beautiful woman. For her part, the blood in her veins felt like molten lead, and her face, neck, and chest were flushed with intense warmth.
At length, raising her head, she conveyed this wish to her companion: “Thou hast given me an idea which may render me ridiculous in your estimation; but it is a whim, a fancy, a caprice, engendered only by the profound affection I entertain for thee. I would that thou shouldst say, in thy softest, tenderest tones, the words ‘I love thee!’ and, by the wreathing of thy lips, I shall see enough to enable my imagination to persuade itself that those words have really fallen upon my ears.”
At last, lifting her head, she shared this wish with her companion: “You’ve given me an idea that might make me seem silly in your eyes; but it’s just a whim, a fancy, a little impulse, born solely from the deep affection I have for you. I wish you would say, in your softest, most tender voice, the words ‘I love you!’ and, by the way your lips move, I’ll see enough to convince my imagination that those words have actually reached my ears.”
Fernand smiled assent; and, while Nisida’s eyes were fixed upon him with the most enthusiastic interest, he said, “I love thee!”
Fernand smiled in agreement; and, while Nisida’s eyes were locked on him with the most passionate interest, he said, “I love you!”
The sovereign beauty of her countenance was suddenly lighted up with an expression of ineffable joy, of indescribable delight; and, signaling the assurance, “I love thee, dearest, dearest Fernand!” she threw herself into his arms.
The stunning beauty of her face was suddenly illuminated with an expression of pure joy, of overwhelming happiness; and, conveying the reassurance, “I love you, my sweetest Fernand!” she threw herself into his arms.
But almost at the same moment voices were heard in the adjacent room: and Wagner, gently disengaging himself from Nisida’s embrace, hastily conveyed to her an intimation of the vicinity of others.
But almost at the same moment, voices were heard in the nearby room: and Wagner, gently pulling away from Nisida’s embrace, quickly signaled to her that others were close by.
The lady gave him to understand by a glance that she comprehended him; and they remained motionless, fondly gazing upon each other.
The woman signaled to him with a look that she understood him, and they stayed still, affectionately looking into each other's eyes.
“I know not how it has occurred, Flora,” said the voice of Francisco, speaking in a tender tone, in the adjoining room—“I know not how it has occurred that I should have addressed you in this manner—so soon, too, after the death of my lamented father, and while these mourning garments yet denote the loss which myself and sister have sustained——”
“I don’t know how it happened, Flora,” said Francisco’s voice softly from the next room. “I don’t know how it happened that I should have spoken to you like this—especially so soon after the death of my beloved father, while these mourning clothes still show the loss that my sister and I are feeling——”
“Oh! my lord, suffer me to retire,” exclaimed Flora Francatelli, in a tone of beseeching earnestness; “I should not have listened to your lordship so long in the gallery of pictures, much less have accompanied your lordship hither.”
“Oh! my lord, please let me leave,” Flora Francatelli said urgently; “I shouldn’t have listened to you for so long in the gallery, let alone come here with you.”
“I requested thee to come with me to this apartment, Flora, that I might declare, without fear of our interview being interrupted, how dear, how very dear, thou art to me, and how honorable is the passion with which thou hast inspired me. Oh, Flora,” exclaimed the young count, “I could no longer conceal my love for thee! My heart was bursting to reveal its secret; and when I discovered thee alone, ere now, in the gallery of pictures, I could not resist the favorable opportunity accident seemed to have afforded for this avowal.”
“I asked you to come with me to this room, Flora, so I could tell you, without worrying about being interrupted, how much you mean to me and how honorable the passion you’ve inspired in me is. Oh, Flora,” the young count exclaimed, “I couldn’t hide my love for you any longer! My heart was ready to burst from the need to share its secret; and when I found you alone earlier in the gallery of paintings, I couldn’t resist the chance that fate seemed to offer for this confession.”
“Alas! my lord,” murmured Flora, “I know not whether to rejoice or be sorrowful at the revelation which has this day met my ears.”
“Alas! my lord,” whispered Flora, “I don’t know whether to feel happy or sad about the news I’ve heard today.”
“And yet you said ere now that you could love me, that you did love me in return,” ejaculated Francisco.
“And yet you just said that you could love me, that you do love me back,” exclaimed Francisco.
“I spoke truly, my lord,” answered the bashful maiden; “but, alas! how can the humble, obscure, portionless Flora become the wife of the rich, powerful and honored Count of Riverola? There is an inseparable gulf fixed between us, my lord.”
“I spoke honestly, my lord,” replied the shy young woman; “but, unfortunately! how can the humble, unknown, and poor Flora become the wife of the wealthy, powerful, and respected Count of Riverola? There is an unbridgeable gap between us, my lord.”
“Am I not my own master? Can I not consult my own happiness in that most solemn and serious of the world’s duties—marriage?” cried Francisco, with all the generous ardor of youth and his own noble disposition.
“Am I not my own master? Can I not think about my own happiness in that most serious duty of all—marriage?” cried Francisco, with all the passionate enthusiasm of youth and his own noble character.
“My relations will not thwart the wishes of him whom they love,” answered Francisco; “and those who place obstacles in the way of my felicity cannot be denominated my friends.”
“My family won’t stand in the way of what he wants,” Francisco replied. “And those who put obstacles in the way of my happiness can’t be called my friends.”
“Oh! my lord—could I yield myself up to the hopes which your language inspires!” cried Flora.
“Oh! my lord—if only I could give in to the hopes your words inspire!” cried Flora.
“You can—you may, dearest girl!” exclaimed the young count. “And now I know that you love me! But many months must elapse ere I can call thee mine; and, indeed, a remorse smites my heart that I have dared to think of my own happiness, so soon after a mournful ceremony has consigned a parent to the tomb. Heaven knows that I do not the less deplore his loss—but wherefore art thou so pale, so trembling, Flora?”
“You can—you may, my dear!” exclaimed the young count. “And now I know that you love me! But many months will have to pass before I can call you mine; and, honestly, I feel guilty for thinking about my own happiness so soon after a sad ceremony has laid a parent to rest. Heaven knows I still mourn his loss—but why are you so pale, so shaken, Flora?”
“Meseems that a superstitious awe of evil omens has seized upon my soul,” returned the maiden, in a tremulous tone. “Let us retire, my lord; the Lady Nisida may require my services elsewhere.”
“Seems like a superstitious fear of bad omens has taken hold of me,” the young woman replied, her voice shaking. “Let’s go, my lord; Lady Nisida might need my help somewhere else.”
“Nisida!” repeated Francisco, as if the mention of his sister’s name had suddenly awakened new ideas in his mind.
“Nisida!” Francisco repeated, as if hearing his sister’s name had suddenly sparked new thoughts in his mind.
“Ah! my lord,” said Flora, sorrowfully, “you now perceive that there is at least one who may not learn with satisfaction the alliance which your lordship would form with the poor and humble dependent.”
“Ah! my lord,” Flora said sadly, “you can see now that there is at least one person who won’t be happy to hear about the alliance that you intend to make with the poor and humble dependent.”
“Nay, by my patron saint, thou hast misunderstood me!” exclaimed the young count warmly. “Nisida will not oppose her brother’s happiness; and her strong mind will know how to despise those conventional usages which require that high birth should mate with high birth, and wealth ally itself to wealth. Yes; Nisida will consult my felicity alone; and when I ere now repeated her name as it fell from your lips, it was in a manner reproachful to myself, because I have retained my love for thee a secret from her. A secret from Nisida! Oh! I have been cruel, unjust, not to have confided in my sister long ago! And yet,” he added more slowly, “she might reproach me for my selfishness in bestowing a thought on marriage soon, so very soon, after a funeral! Flora, dearest maiden, circumstances demand that the avowal which accident and opportunity have led me this day to make, should exist as a secret, known only unto yourself and me. But, in a few months I will explain all to my sister, and she will greet thee as her brother’s chosen bride. Are thou content, Flora, that our mutual love should remain thus concealed until the proper time shall come for its revelation?”
“Nay, by my patron saint, you’ve misunderstood me!” exclaimed the young count passionately. “Nisida won’t stand in the way of her brother’s happiness; her strong mind will ignore those outdated norms that say people of high birth should only marry others of high birth, and that wealth should only connect with wealth. Yes; Nisida will think of my happiness alone; and when I repeated her name just now as it came from your lips, it was reproachful to myself because I’ve kept my love for you a secret from her. A secret from Nisida! Oh! I’ve been cruel and unfair not to have confided in my sister a long time ago! And yet,” he added more slowly, “she might blame me for being selfish by thinking about marriage so soon after a funeral! Flora, dearest maiden, circumstances require that the confession I’ve made today, due to chance and opportunity, should remain a secret known only to us. But in a few months, I’ll explain everything to my sister, and she will welcome you as her brother’s chosen bride. Are you okay with our mutual love staying hidden until the right time comes for it to be revealed?”
“Yes, my lord, and for many reasons,” was the answer.
“Yes, my lord, and for many reasons,” was the answer.
“For many reasons, Flora!” exclaimed the young count.
“For many reasons, Flora!” the young count exclaimed.
“At least for more than one,” rejoined the maiden. “In the first instance, it is expedient your lordship should have due leisure to reflect upon the important step which you propose to take—a step conferring so much honor on myself, but which may not insure your happiness.”
“At least for more than one,” replied the young woman. “First of all, it’s important that you take the time to think about the significant decision you’re about to make—a decision that brings me so much honor, but may not guarantee your happiness.”
“If this be a specimen of thy reasons, dear maiden,” exclaimed Francisco, laughing, “I need hear no more. Be well assured,” he added seriously, “that time will not impair the love I experience for you.”
“If this is an example of your reasoning, dear lady,” Francisco said, laughing, “I don’t need to hear anything else. Rest assured,” he added earnestly, “that time will not lessen the love I have for you.”
Flora murmured a reply which did not reach Wagner, and immediately afterward the sound of her light steps was heard retreating from the adjacent room. A profound silence of a few minutes occurred; and then Francisco also withdrew.
Flora softly replied, but Wagner didn't hear her, and right after that, the sound of her light footsteps was heard leaving the nearby room. There was a deep silence for a few minutes, and then Francisco also left.
Wagner had been an unwilling listener to the preceding conversation; but while it was in progress, he from time to time threw looks of love and tenderness on his beautiful companion, who returned them with impassioned ardor.
Wagner had been an unwilling listener to the conversation going on before him; but while it was happening, he occasionally shot looks of love and affection at his beautiful companion, who responded with passionate intensity.
Whether it were that her irritable temper was impatient of the restraint imposed upon herself and her lover by the vicinity of others, or whether she was annoyed at the fact of her brother and Flora being so long together (for Wagner had intimated to her who their neighbors were, the moment he had recognized their voices), we cannot say; but Nisida showed an occasional uneasiness of manner, which she, however, studied to subdue as much as possible, during the scene that took place in the adjoining apartment.
Whether her irritable temper couldn't handle the restrictions placed on her and her lover by the presence of others, or if she was frustrated by her brother and Flora spending so much time together (since Wagner had hinted to her who their neighbors were, as soon as he recognized their voices), we can't be sure; but Nisida displayed occasional signs of uneasiness, which she tried hard to hide during the events happening in the next room.
Fernand did not offer to convey to her any idea of the nature of the conversation which occupied her brother and Flora Francatelli; neither did she manifest the least curiosity to be enlightened on that head.
Fernand didn’t offer to share any details about the conversation between her brother and Flora Francatelli; nor did she show the slightest curiosity to find out more about it.
The moment the young lovers had quitted the next room Wagner intimated the fact to Nisida; but at the same instant, just as he was about to bestow upon her a tender caress, a dreadful, an appalling reminiscence burst upon him with such overwhelming force that he fell back stupefied on the sofa.
The moment the young lovers left the next room, Wagner let Nisida know. But just as he was about to give her a tender touch, a terrible, shocking memory hit him with such overwhelming force that he collapsed back, stunned, onto the sofa.
Nisida’s countenance assumed an expression of the deepest solicitude, and her eloquent, sparkling eyes, implored him to intimate to her what ailed him.
Nisida's face showed a look of deep concern, and her bright, expressive eyes pleaded with him to tell her what was bothering him.
But, starting wildly from his seat, and casting on her a look of such bitter, bitter anguish, that the appalling emotions thus expressed struck terror to her soul—Fernand rushed from the room.
But, jumping wildly from his seat and giving her a look of such deep, deep anguish that the intense emotions he showed terrified her to her core—Fernand rushed out of the room.
Nisida sprung to the window; and, though the obscurity of the evening now announced the last flickerings of the setting sunbeams in the west, she could perceive her lover dashing furiously on through the spacious gardens that surrounded the Riverola Palace.
Nisida rushed to the window; and although the darkness of the evening signaled the last glimmers of the setting sun in the west, she could see her lover racing through the vast gardens that surrounded the Riverola Palace.
On—on he went toward the River Arno; and in a few minutes was out of sight.
On he went toward the River Arno, and in a few minutes he was out of sight.
Alas! intoxicated with love, and giving himself up to the one delightful idea—that he was with the beauteous Nisida—then, absorbed in the interest of the conversation which he had overheard between Francisco and Flora—Wagner had forgotten until it was nearly too late, that the sun was about to set on the last day of the month.
Alas! Lost in love and caught up in the delightful thought that he was with the beautiful Nisida, Wagner became so engrossed in the conversation he had overheard between Francisco and Flora that he nearly forgot until it was almost too late, that the sun was about to set on the last day of the month.
CHAPTER XII.
THE WOLF-MAN.
’Twas the hour of sunset.
It was the hour of sunset.
The eastern horizon, with its gloomy and somber twilight, offered a strange contrast to the glorious glowing hues of vermilion, and purple, and gold, that blended in long streaks athwart the western sky.
The eastern horizon, with its dark and gloomy twilight, created a striking contrast to the beautiful glowing shades of red, purple, and gold that merged in long streaks across the western sky.
For even the winter sunset of Italy is accompanied with resplendent tints—as if an emperor, decked with a refulgent diadem, were repairing to his imperial couch.
For even the winter sunset in Italy is filled with brilliant colors—like an emperor, adorned with a shining crown, heading to his royal bed.
The declining rays of the orb of light bathed in molten gold the pinnacles, steeples, and lofty palaces of proud Florence, and toyed with the limpid waves of the Arno, on whose banks innumerable villas and casinos already sent forth delicious strains of music, broken only by the mirth of joyous revelers.
The fading rays of the sun, glowing like molten gold, washed over the towers, spires, and grand buildings of proud Florence. They played with the clear waters of the Arno, where countless villas and casinos were already filling the air with lovely music, interrupted only by the laughter of happy partygoers.
And by degrees as the sun went down, the palaces of the superb city began to shed light from their lattices, set in rich sculptured masonry; and here and there, where festivity prevailed, grand illuminations sprung up with magical quickness, the reflection from each separate galaxy rendering it bright as day far, far around.
And gradually, as the sun set, the impressive city’s palaces started to glow through their ornate lattice windows, crafted in elaborate stonework. Here and there, where celebrations were happening, grand lights arose with enchanting speed, the reflection from each individual light making everything bright as day for miles around.
Vocal and instrumental melody floated through the still air; and the perfume of exotics, decorating the halls of the Florentine nobles, poured from the widely-opened portals, and rendered the air delicious.
Vocal and instrumental melodies floated through the calm air; and the scent of exotic perfumes, decorating the halls of the Florentine nobles, drifted from the wide-open doors and filled the air with sweetness.
For Florence was gay that evening—the last day of each month being the one which the wealthy lords and high-born ladies set apart for the reception of their friends.
For Florence was lively that evening—the last day of each month being the one that wealthy lords and high-born ladies dedicated to hosting their friends.
The sun sank behind the western hills; and even the hothouse flowers closed up their buds—as if they were eyelids weighed down by slumber, and not to wake until the morning should arouse them again to welcome the return of their lover—that glorious sun!
The sun set behind the western hills, and even the greenhouse flowers closed their buds—like eyelids heavy with sleep, not to open again until morning stirred them awake to greet the return of their beloved—that glorious sun!
Darkness seemed to dilate upon the sky like an image in the midst of a mirage, expanding into superhuman dimensions—then rapidly losing its shapeliness, and covering the vault above densely and confusedly.
Darkness stretched across the sky like a picture in a mirage, growing into enormous proportions—then quickly losing its form and blanketing the space above in a thick, chaotic blur.
But, by degrees, countless stars began to stud the colorless canopy of heaven, like gems of orient splendor; for the last—last flickering ray of the twilight in the west had expired in the increasing obscurity.
But, gradually, countless stars started to dot the colorless sky like gems of Eastern splendor; for the final flickering ray of twilight in the west had vanished into the growing darkness.
But, hark! what is that wild and fearful cry?
But wait! What is that wild and terrifying scream?
In the midst of a wood of evergreens on the banks of the Arno, a man—young, handsome, and splendidly attired—has thrown himself upon the ground, where he writhes like a stricken serpent, in horrible convulsions.
In the middle of a forest of evergreens by the Arno, a man—young, handsome, and elegantly dressed—has thrown himself on the ground, writhing like a wounded snake, in terrible convulsions.
He is the prey of a demoniac excitement: an appalling consternation is on him—madness is in his brain—his mind is on fire.
He is caught in a demonic frenzy: an overwhelming panic grips him—he's losing his mind—his thoughts are racing.
Lightnings appear to gleam from his eyes, as if his soul were dismayed, and withering within his breast.
Light seems to flash from his eyes, as if his soul were troubled and fading inside him.
And the wood echoes to that terrible wail; and the startled bird flies fluttering from its bough.
And the woods echo with that awful cry; and the startled bird takes off, flapping away from its branch.
But, lo! what awful change is taking place in the form of that doomed being? His handsome countenance elongates into one of savage and brute-like shape; the rich garments which he wears become a rough, shaggy, and wiry skin; his body loses its human contours, his arms and limbs take another form; and, with a frantic howl of misery, to which the woods give horribly faithful reverberations, and, with a rush like a hurling wind, the wretch starts wildly away, no longer a man, but a monstrous wolf!
But look! What terrible transformation is happening to that doomed being? His handsome face twists into a savage, beast-like shape; the rich clothes he wears turn into rough, shaggy, and wiry fur; his body loses its human form, his arms and legs change completely; and with a desperate howl of anguish, echoed hauntingly by the woods, he bolts away like a whirlwind, no longer a man but a monstrous wolf!
On, on he goes: the wood is cleared—the open country is gained. Tree, hedge, and isolated cottage appear but dim points in the landscape—a moment seen, the next left behind; the very hills appear to leap after each other.
On, on he goes: the woods are cleared—the open fields are reached. Trees, hedges, and solitary cottages show up as faint spots in the landscape—seen for a moment, then gone; even the hills seem to jump after one another.
A cemetery stands in the monster’s way, but he turns not aside—through the sacred inclosure—on, on he goes. There are situated many tombs, stretching up the slope of a gentle acclivity, from the dark soil of which the white monuments stand forth with white and ghastly gleaming, and on the summit of the hill is the church of St. Benedict the Blessed.
A cemetery blocks the monster's path, but he doesn’t change direction—he continues on through the sacred area. Many tombs are positioned there, extending up the slope of a gentle hill, with white monuments rising starkly from the dark soil, gleaming eerily. At the top of the hill stands the church of St. Benedict the Blessed.
From the summit of the ivy-grown tower the very rooks, in the midst of their cawing, are scared away by the furious rush and the wild howl with which the Wehr-Wolf thunders over the hallowed ground.
From the top of the ivy-covered tower, even the cawing rooks are frightened away by the furious rush and wild howl of the Wehr-Wolf thundering over the sacred ground.
At the same instant a train of monks appear round the angle of the church—for there is a funeral at that hour; and their torches flaring with the breeze that is now springing up, cast an awful and almost magical light on the dark gray walls of the edifice, the strange effect being enhanced by the prismatic reflection of the lurid blaze from the stained glass of the oriel window.
At the same moment, a group of monks appears around the corner of the church—there's a funeral happening at that time; their torches, flickering with the breeze that's picking up, throw a haunting and almost magical light on the dark gray walls of the building. The eerie effect is heightened by the colorful reflection of the fiery glow from the stained glass of the oriel window.
The solemn spectacle seemed to madden the Wehr-Wolf. His speed increased—he dashed through the funeral train—appalling cries of terror and alarm burst from the lips of the holy fathers—and the solemn procession was thrown into confusion. The coffin-bearers dropped their burden, and the corpse rolled out upon the ground, its decomposing countenance seeming horrible by the glare of the torch-light.
The serious scene seemed to drive the Wehr-Wolf crazy. His speed picked up—he raced through the funeral procession—horrified screams of fear and panic erupted from the holy fathers—and the formal procession fell into chaos. The coffin-bearers dropped their load, and the corpse fell to the ground, its decaying face looking terrifying in the torchlight.
The monk who walked nearest the head of the coffin was thrown down by the violence with which the ferocious monster cleared its passage; and the venerable father—on whose brow sat the snow of eighty winters—fell with his head against a monument, and his brains were dashed out.
The monk who walked closest to the front of the coffin was thrown down by the force with which the fierce monster cleared its way, and the elderly father—whose head was crowned with the white of eighty winters—hit his head against a monument, and his brains were shattered.
On, on fled the Wehr-Wolf, over mead and hill, through valley and dale. The very wind seemed to make way: he clove the air—he appeared to skim the ground—to fly.
On, on raced the Wehr-Wolf, over fields and hills, through valleys and dales. Even the wind seemed to part for him: he sliced through the air—he seemed to glide just above the ground—to fly.
Through the romantic glades and rural scenes of Etruria the monster sped—sounds, resembling shrieking howls, bursting ever and anon from his foaming mouth—his red eyes glaring in the dusk of the evening like ominous meteors—and his whole aspect so full of appalling ferocity, that never was seen so monstrous, so terrific a spectacle!
Through the romantic woods and countryside of Etruria, the monster raced—sounds like shrieking howls erupting now and then from his foaming mouth—his red eyes shining in the twilight like threatening meteors—and his entire appearance so filled with terrifying ferocity that nothing so monstrous, so horrifying had ever been seen!
A village is gained; he turns not aside, but dashes madly through the little street formed by the huts and cottages of the Tuscan vine-dressers.
A village is won; he doesn’t hesitate but rushes wildly through the narrow street created by the huts and cottages of the Tuscan vine-growers.
A little child is in his path—a sweet, blooming, ruddy, noble boy; with violet-colored eyes and flaxen hair—disporting merrily at a short distance from his parents, who are seated at the threshold of their dwelling.
A little kid is in his way—a sweet, cheerful, rosy-cheeked, noble boy; with violet-colored eyes and light blond hair—playing happily not far from his parents, who are sitting at the doorstep of their home.
Suddenly a strange and ominous rush—an unknown trampling of rapid feet falls upon their ears; then, with a savage cry, a monster sweeps past.
Suddenly, an unsettling and foreboding sound—an unfamiliar stampede of quick footsteps fills their ears; then, with a fierce shout, a creature rushes by.
“My child! my child!” screams the affrighted mother; and simultaneously the shrill cry of an infant in the sudden agony of death carries desolation to the ear!
“My child! my child!” screams the terrified mother; and simultaneously the sharp cry of a baby in the sudden pain of death brings sorrow to the ear!
’Tis done—’twas but the work of a moment; the wolf has swept by, the quick rustling of his feet is no longer heard in the village. But those sounds are succeeded by awful wails and heart-rending lamentations: for the child—the blooming, violet-eyed, flaxen-haired boy—the darling of his poor but tender parents, is weltering in his blood!
It's done—it was just a moment's work; the wolf has passed by, and the quick rustling of his feet is no longer heard in the village. But those sounds are replaced by terrible cries and heartbreaking laments: for the child—the beautiful, violet-eyed, blonde-haired boy—the beloved of his poor but caring parents, is lying in his blood!
On, on speeds the destroyer, urged by an infernal influence which maddens the more intensely because its victim strives vainly to struggle against it: on, on, over the beaten road—over the fallow field—over the cottager’s garden—over the grounds of the rich one’s rural villa.
Onward speeds the destroyer, driven by a hellish force that drives the victim mad as they futilely try to resist it: onward, onward, across the worn path—across the uncultivated land—across the humble gardener’s plot—across the estate of the wealthy person’s countryside villa.
And now, to add to the horrors of the scene, a pack of dogs have started in pursuit of the wolf—dashing—hurrying—pushing—pressing upon one another in all the anxious ardor of the chase.
And now, to make the scene even more terrifying, a pack of dogs has started chasing the wolf—running—hurrying—bumping into each other in their frantic excitement for the hunt.
The silence and shade of the open country, in the mild starlight, seem eloquently to proclaim the peace and happiness of a rural life; but now that silence is broken by the mingled howling of the wolf, and the deep baying of the hounds—and this shade is crossed and darkened by the forms of the animals as they scour so fleetly—oh! with such whirlwind speed along.
The quiet and shadows of the countryside, under the soft starlight, seem to clearly express the peace and joy of rural life; but now that silence is shattered by the combined howling of the wolf and the deep barking of the hounds—and this darkness is pierced by the shapes of the animals as they dash by so quickly—oh! with such incredible speed.
But that Wehr-Wolf bears a charmed life; for though the hounds overtake him—fall upon him—and attack him with all the courage of their nature, yet does he hurl them from him, toss them aside, spurn them away, and at length free himself from their pursuit altogether!
But that Wehr-Wolf has a charmed life; even though the hounds catch up to him—jump on him—and attack him with all their natural courage, he still throws them off, pushes them aside, kicks them away, and eventually frees himself from their pursuit completely!
And now the moon rises with unclouded splendor, like a maiden looking from her lattice screened with purple curtains; and still the monster hurries madly on with unrelaxing speed.
And now the moon rises with clear brilliance, like a girl peeking through her window dressed in purple curtains; and still, the creature rushes on with relentless speed.
For hours has he pursued his way thus madly; and, on a sudden, as he passes the outskirts of a sleeping town, the church-bell is struck by the watcher’s hand to proclaim midnight.
For hours he has been racing along like this; and suddenly, as he reaches the edge of a sleeping town, someone rings the church bell to announce midnight.
Over the town, over the neighboring fields—through the far-off forest, clanged that iron tongue: and the Wehr-Wolf sped all the faster, as if he were running a race with that Time whose voice had just spoken.
Over the town, over the nearby fields—through the distant forest, that iron bell rang out: and the Wehr-Wolf sped up even more, as if he were racing against that Time whose voice had just echoed.
From a field a poor man was turning an ox into the main road, that he might drive the animal to his master’s residence by daylight; the wolf swept by, and snapped furiously at the ox as he passed: and the beast, affrighted by the sudden appearance, gushing sound, and abrupt though evanescent attack of the infuriate monster, turned on the herdsman and gored him to death.
From a field, a poor man was leading an ox onto the main road so he could take the animal to his master's house during the day. As they were going, a wolf rushed by and aggressively bit at the ox. Startled by the wolf's sudden appearance, loud noise, and quick but fleeting attack, the frightened ox turned and gored the herdsman to death.
On went the terrific wolf, with wilder and more frequent howlings, which were answered in a thousand tones from the rocks and caverns overlooking the valley through whose bosom he was now careering with whirlwind speed along.
On went the fierce wolf, with louder and more frequent howls, which were echoed in a thousand voices from the rocks and caves overlooking the valley that he was now rushing through at breakneck speed.
It was now two o’clock in the morning, and he had already described an immense circuit from the point where he had begun to deviate from a direct course.
It was now 2 a.m., and he had already covered a huge circuit from where he had started to stray from a straight path.
At a turning of the road, as he emerged from the valley, the monster encountered a party of village girls repairing with the produce of their dairies, and of their poultry-yards, to some still far distant town, which they had hoped to reach shortly after daybreak.
At a bend in the road, as he came out of the valley, the monster ran into a group of village girls who were on their way to a distant town with their dairy products and poultry. They had hoped to arrive shortly after sunrise.
Fair, gay, and smiling was the foremost maiden, as the bright moon and the silver starlight shone upon her countenance; but that sweet face, clad in the richest hues of health, was suddenly convulsed with horror, as the terrible Wehr-Wolf thundered by with appalling howls.
Fair, cheerful, and smiling was the leading maiden, as the bright moon and silver starlight illuminated her face; but that lovely face, glowing with vibrant health, was suddenly twisted with fear as the dreadful Wehr-Wolf thundered past with terrifying howls.
For a few moments the foremost village maiden stood rooted to the spot in speechless horror: then, uttering a wild cry, she fell backward, rolled down a steep bank, and was ingulfed in the rapid stream that chafed and fretted along the side of the path.
For a few moments, the leading village girl stood frozen in shock: then, letting out a frantic scream, she stumbled backward, tumbled down a steep bank, and was swept away by the fast-moving stream that rushed along the edge of the path.
Her companions shrieked in agony of mind—the wail was echoed by a despairing cry from the drowning girl—a cry that swept frantically over the rippling waters; and, in another moment, she sank to rise no more!
Her friends screamed in mental anguish—their cries were echoed by the desperate shout of the drowning girl—a shout that frantically rippled over the water; and, in another moment, she sank, never to rise again!
The breeze had by this time increased to a sharp wind, icy and cold, as it usually is, even in southern climes, when the dawn is approaching; and the gale now whistled through the branches of the evergreen wood in the neighborhood of Florence—that vicinity to which the Wehr-Wolf was at length returning!
The breeze had now turned into a sharp wind, icy and cold, as it often is, even in southern regions, as dawn approaches; and the gust now whistled through the branches of the evergreen trees near Florence— the area to which the Wehr-Wolf was finally returning!
Still was his pace of arrow-like velocity—for some terrible power appeared to urge him on; and though his limbs failed not, though he staggered not in his lightning speed, yet did the foam at his mouth, the thick flakes of perspiration on his body, and the steam that enveloped him as in a dense vapor, denote how distressed the unhappy being in reality was.
Still was his pace like that of an arrow—some terrible force seemed to push him forward; and even though his limbs didn’t falter, and he didn’t stumble despite his incredible speed, the foam at his mouth, the heavy beads of sweat on his body, and the steam that surrounded him like a thick mist showed just how distressed this unfortunate being really was.
At last—at last a faint tinge was visible above the eastern horizon; gradually the light increased and put to flight the stars.
At last—a faint glow appeared above the eastern horizon; gradually the light grew stronger and chased away the stars.
But now the Oriental sky was to some extent obscured with clouds; and the Wehr-Wolf gnashed his teeth with rage, and uttered a savage howl, as if impatient of the delay of dawn.
But now the Eastern sky was somewhat blocked by clouds; and the Wehr-Wolf ground his teeth in anger and let out a fierce howl, as if annoyed by the wait for dawn.
Suddenly a piercing chill darted through his frame, and he fell in strong convulsions upon the ground, in the midst of the same wood where his transformation had taken place on the preceding evening.
Suddenly, a sharp chill shot through his body, and he collapsed into violent convulsions on the ground, right in the same woods where he had changed the night before.
The sun rose angrily, imparting a lurid, reddened hue to the dark clouds that hung upon the Oriental heaven, as if the mantling curtains of a night’s pavilion strove to repel the wooing kisses of the morn; and the cold chill breeze made the branches swing to and fro with ominous flapping, like the wings of the fabulous Simoorg.
The sun rose harshly, casting a bright red glow on the dark clouds in the eastern sky, as if the night’s veil was trying to fend off the morning’s gentle advances. The cold, brisk breeze made the branches sway back and forth with a foreboding rustle, like the wings of the mythical Simoorg.
But in the midst of the appalling spasmodic convulsions, with direful writhings on the soil, and with cries of bitter anguish, the Wehr-Wolf gradually threw off his monster-shape; and at the very moment when the first sunbeam penetrated the wood and glinted on his face he rose a handsome, young, and perfect man once more!
But in the middle of the terrifying fits, with horrible contortions on the ground and cries of deep suffering, the Wehr-Wolf slowly shed his monstrous form; and at that exact moment when the first sunbeam broke through the trees and shimmered on his face, he stood up as a handsome, young, and perfect man once again!
CHAPTER XIII.
NISIDA’S FEELINGS—THE DISGUISE—THE PLOT.
We must now return to Nisida, whom we left gazing from the window of the Riverola mansion, at the moment when Wagner rushed away from the vicinity of his lady-love on the approach of sunset.
We must now go back to Nisida, who we left looking out from the window of the Riverola mansion, just as Wagner hurried away from his beloved with the sunset approaching.
The singularity of his conduct—the look of ineffable horror and anguish which he cast upon her, ere he parted from her presence—and the abruptness of his departure, filled her mind with the most torturing misgivings, and with a thousand wild fears.
The uniqueness of his behavior—the look of indescribable horror and pain he gave her before leaving her side—and the suddenness of his exit filled her mind with intense anxiety and countless irrational fears.
Had his senses suddenly left him? was he the prey to fits of mental aberration which would produce so extraordinary an effect upon him? had he taken a sudden loathing and disgust to herself? or had he discovered anything in respect to her which had converted his love into hatred?
Had he suddenly lost his senses? Was he experiencing mental breaks that caused such a strange reaction in him? Had he developed a sudden repulsion and disgust for her? Or had he learned something about her that turned his love into hatred?
She knew not—and conjecture was vain! To a woman of her excitable temperament, the occurrence was particularly painful. She had never known the passion of love until she had seen Wagner; and the moment she did see him, she loved him. The sentiment on her part originated altogether in the natural sensuality of her disposition; there was nothing pure—nothing holy—nothing refined in her affection for him; it was his wonderful personal beauty that had made so immediate and profound an impression upon her heart.
She didn’t know—and guessing was pointless! For a woman with her sensitive nature, the situation was especially painful. She had never felt the passion of love until she met Wagner; and the moment she saw him, she loved him. Her feelings were entirely based on her natural sensuality; there was nothing pure—nothing sacred—nothing refined about her affection for him; it was his incredible physical beauty that made such an immediate and deep impression on her heart.
There was consequently something furious and raging in that passion which she experienced for Fernand Wagner—a passion capable of every extreme—the largest sacrifices, or infuriate jealousies—the most implicit confidence, or the maddest suspicion! It was a passion which would induce her to ascend the scaffold to save him; or to plunge the vengeful dagger into his heart did she fancy that he deceived her!
There was something furious and raging in the passion she felt for Fernand Wagner—a passion capable of extremes—the biggest sacrifices or intense jealousies—the most complete trust or wildest suspicion! It was a passion that would make her climb to the scaffold to save him, or plunge a vengeful dagger into his heart if she thought he was betraying her!
To one, then, whose soul was animated by such a love, the conduct of Fernand was well adapted to wear even an exaggerated appearance of singularity; and as each different conjecture swept through her imagination, her emotions were excited to an extent which caused her countenance to vary its expressions a hundred times in a minute.
To someone whose soul was fueled by such love, Fernand's behavior seemed uniquely strange; and as each new idea flashed through her mind, her emotions stirred so intensely that her face changed expressions a hundred times in a minute.
The fury of the desolating torrent, the rage of the terrific volcano, the sky cradled in the blackest clouds, the ocean heaving tempestuously in its mighty bed, the chafing of a tremendous flood against an embankment which seems ready every moment to give way, and allow the collected waters to burst forth upon the broad plains and into the peaceful valleys—all these occurrences in the physical world were imagined by the emotions that now agitated within the breast of the Italian lady.
The fury of the devastating torrent, the rage of the terrifying volcano, the sky filled with the darkest clouds, the ocean rolling violently in its vast expanse, the pounding of a massive flood against a levee that seems ready to break at any moment and release the gathered waters onto the wide plains and into the serene valleys—all these events in the physical world were conjured by the emotions now stirring within the heart of the Italian woman.
Her mind was like the sea put in motion by the wind; and her eyes flashed fire, her lips quivered, her bosom heaved convulsively, her neck arched proudly, as if she were struggling against ideas that forced themselves upon her and painfully wounded her boundless patrician pride.
Her mind was like the sea stirred up by the wind; and her eyes sparkled with intensity, her lips trembled, her chest rose and fell sharply, her neck bent with pride, as if she were battling thoughts that intruded on her and painfully wounded her endless noble pride.
For the thought that rose uppermost amidst all the conjectures which rushed to her imagination, was that Fernand had conceived an invincible dislike toward her.
For the thought that came to the forefront of all the ideas that flooded her mind was that Fernand had developed a strong dislike for her.
Wherefore did he fly thus—as if eager to place the greatest possible distance between herself and him?
Why did he flee like that—as if he wanted to put as much distance as possible between her and himself?
Then did she recall to mind every interchange of thought that had passed between them through the language of the fingers; and she could fix upon nothing which, emanating from herself, had given him offense.
Then she remembered every exchange of thoughts that had occurred between them through their fingers; and she couldn’t pinpoint anything that had come from her that had upset him.
Had he then really lost his senses?
Had he really lost his mind?
Madly did he seem to be rushing toward the Arno, on whose dark tide the departing rays of the setting sun glinted with oscillating and dying power.
He seemed to be rushing toward the Arno, where the dark waters reflected the fading rays of the setting sun with a flickering and diminishing strength.
She still continued to gaze from the window long after he had disappeared; obscurity was gathering rapidly around; but, even had it been noonday, she would have seen nothing. Her ideas grew bewildered: mortification, grief, anger, suspicion, burning desire, all mingled together and at length produced a species of stunning effect upon her, so that the past appeared to be a dream, and the future was wrapt in the darkest gloom and uncertainty.
She kept looking out the window long after he had vanished; darkness was creeping in quickly, but even if it were noon, she wouldn’t have seen anything. Her thoughts became confused: embarrassment, sadness, anger, doubt, and intense longing all mixed together and eventually left her in a daze, making the past feel like a dream and the future shrouded in deep gloom and uncertainty.
This strange condition of her mind did not, however, last long; the natural energy of her character speedily asserted its empire over the intellectual lethargy which had seized upon her, and, awakening from her stupor, she resolved to waste not another instant in useless conjecture as to the cause of her lover’s conduct.
This strange state of mind didn’t last long; the natural energy of her character quickly took control over the mental dullness that had overtaken her, and, waking from her stupor, she decided not to waste another moment in pointless speculation about her lover’s behavior.
Hastening to her own apartments, she dismissed Flora Francatelli, whom she found there, with an abruptness of gesture and a frowning expression of countenance amounting to an act of cruelty toward that resigned and charming girl; so that as the latter hastened from the room, tears started from her eyes, and she murmured to herself, “Can it be possible that Donna Nisida suspects the attachment her brother has formed toward me? Oh! if she do, the star of an evil destiny seems already to rule my horoscope!”
Hurrying to her own room, she sent Flora Francatelli away, who was there, with a sharp gesture and a frown that felt almost cruel to that patient and lovely girl. As Flora quickly left the room, tears welled up in her eyes, and she whispered to herself, “Could it be that Donna Nisida suspects my brother has feelings for me? Oh! If she does, it seems like a bad fate is already at work in my life!”
Scarcely had Flora disappeared in this sorrowing manner, when Nisida secured the outer door of her own suit of apartments, and hurried to her bed-chamber. There she threw aside the garb belonging to her sex, and assumed that of a cavalier, which she took from a press opening with a secret spring. Then, having arranged her hair beneath a velvet tocque shaded with waving black plumes, in such a manner that the disguise was as complete as she could render it, she girt on a long rapier of finest Milan steel, and throwing the short cloak edged with costly fur, gracefully over her left shoulder, she quitted her chamber by a private door opening behind the folds of the bed curtains.
Scarcely had Flora left in such a sorrowful way when Nisida locked the outer door to her suite and rushed to her bedroom. There, she took off her women’s clothing and put on that of a knight, which she retrieved from a cabinet that opened with a secret latch. After arranging her hair under a velvet hat adorned with flowing black feathers to ensure her disguise was as complete as possible, she strapped on a long rapier made of the finest Milan steel. Tossing a short cloak trimmed with expensive fur over her left shoulder, she exited her room through a private door concealed behind the bed curtains.
A narrow and dark staircase admitted her into the gardens of the Riverola mansion. These she crossed with a step so light and free, that had it been possible to observe her in the darkness of the evening, she would have been taken for the most elegant and charming cavalier that ever honored the Florentine Republic with his presence.
A narrow and dark staircase led her into the gardens of the Riverola mansion. She crossed them with such a light and carefree step that, if someone could have seen her in the evening darkness, they would have mistaken her for the most elegant and charming knight to ever grace the Florentine Republic.
In about a quarter of an hour she reached the abode of Dr. Duras; but instead of entering it, she passed round one of its angles, and opening a wicket by means of a key which she had about her, gained access to the gardens in the rear of the mansion.
In about fifteen minutes, she arrived at Dr. Duras's home; but instead of going inside, she walked around one side and, using a key she had with her, opened a small gate to get into the gardens behind the mansion.
She traversed these grounds with hasty steps, passing the boundary which separated them from the gardens of Wagner’s dwelling, and then relaxing her pace, advanced with more caution to the windows of this very apartment where Agnes had been so alarmed two months previously, by observing the countenance at the casement.
She hurried across the grounds, crossing the line that separated them from Wagner’s garden, and then slowed down, approaching the windows of the same room where Agnes had been so startled two months earlier by seeing the face at the window.
But all was now dark within. Wagner was not in his favorite room—for Nisida knew that this was her lover’s favorite apartment.
But everything inside was now dark. Wagner wasn't in his favorite room—Nisida knew that this was her lover’s preferred space.
Perhaps he had not yet returned?
Maybe he hasn't come back yet?
Thus thought the lady; and she walked slowly round the spacious dwelling, which, like the generality of the patrician mansions of Florence in those times—as indeed is now the case to a considerable extent—stood in the midst of extensive gardens.
Thus thought the lady; and she walked slowly around the spacious dwelling, which, like most of the noble houses in Florence during those times—as is still often the case today—was surrounded by expansive gardens.
There were lights in the servants’ offices; but every other room seemed dark. No; one window in the front, on the ground-floor, shone with the luster of a lamp.
There were lights in the staff offices, but every other room was dark. No, one window in the front on the ground floor glowed with the light of a lamp.
Nisida approached it, and beheld Agnes reclining in a pensive manner on a sofa in a small but elegantly-furnished apartment. Her countenance was immediately overclouded; and for an instant she lingered to gaze upon the sylph-like form that was stretched upon that ottoman. Then she hastily pursued her way; and, having perfected the round of the building, once more reached the windows of her lover’s favorite room.
Nisida walked over to it and saw Agnes lounging pensively on a sofa in a small but stylishly decorated room. Her expression instantly turned dark, and for a moment she paused to take in the graceful figure lying on the ottoman. Then she quickly continued on her way and, after completing a circuit of the building, once again arrived at the windows of her lover’s favorite room.
Convinced that he had not returned, and fearful of being observed by any of the domestics who might happen to pass through the gardens, Nisida retraced her way toward the dwelling of Dr. Duras. But her heart was now heavy, for she knew not how to act.
Convinced that he hadn't come back and worried about being seen by any of the staff who might walk through the gardens, Nisida made her way back to the house of Dr. Duras. But her heart felt heavy, as she didn't know what to do.
Her original object was to obtain an interview with Wagner that very night, and learn, if possible, the reason of his extraordinary conduct toward her: for the idea of remaining in suspense for many long, long hours, was painful in the extreme to a woman of her excitable nature.
Her main goal was to have a meeting with Wagner that very night and find out, if she could, why he was acting so strangely toward her; the thought of being left in the dark for so many long hours was incredibly painful for someone with her intense nature.
She was, however, compelled to resign herself to this alternative; and, having let herself through the wicket belonging to the physician’s gardens, she directed her steps homeward.
She had no choice but to accept this option; and, after making her way through the gate to the physician’s gardens, she headed home.
On her way she passed by the gate of the Convent of Carmelite Nuns—one of the wealthiest, most strictly disciplined, and celebrated monastic establishments in the Florentine Republic.
On her way, she passed the gate of the Convent of Carmelite Nuns—one of the wealthiest, most strictly disciplined, and renowned monastic institutions in the Florentine Republic.
It appeared that a sudden thought here struck her; for ascending to the steep leading to the gate, she paused beneath the lamp of the deep Gothic portico, took out her tablets, and hastily wrote the following words:
It seemed that a sudden thought hit her; as she went up the steep path to the gate, she stopped under the lamp of the deep Gothic portico, took out her notebook, and quickly wrote the following words:
“Donna Nisida of Riverola requests an interview with the Lady Abbess Maria to-morrow at midday, on a matter seriously regarding the spiritual welfare of a young female who has shown great and signal disregard for the rites and ordinances of the most Holy Catholic Church: and in respect to whom the most severe measures must be adopted. Donna Nisida will visit the holy mother to-morrow at midday.”
“Donna Nisida of Riverola is requesting an interview with Lady Abbess Maria tomorrow at noon regarding a matter that seriously impacts the spiritual welfare of a young woman who has demonstrated significant disregard for the rites and rules of the Holy Catholic Church. As a result, the most serious measures need to be taken. Donna Nisida will visit the holy mother tomorrow at noon.”
Having written these words, Nisida tore off the leaf and thrust it through a small square grating set in the massive door of the convent. Then ringing the bell to call attention to the gate, she hastily pursued her way homeward.
Having written these words, Nisida ripped off the page and slipped it through a small square opening in the heavy door of the convent. After ringing the bell to get attention at the gate, she quickly made her way home.
She had gained the gardens of the Riverola mansion, and was advancing toward the door of the private staircase leading to her chamber, when she suddenly perceived two dark figures standing within a few yards of her. Fearful that they might be domestics belonging to the household, she hastily and noiselessly retreated within the deep shade of the wall of the mansion, and there she remained motionless.
She had reached the gardens of the Riverola mansion and was walking toward the door of the private staircase leading to her room when she suddenly noticed two dark figures standing just a few yards away. Worried that they might be staff from the household, she quickly and quietly stepped back into the deep shadows of the mansion wall, where she stayed completely still.
We must now detail the conversation which passed between the two individuals whose presence in the garden had thus alarmed the Lady Nisida.
We now need to describe the conversation that took place between the two people whose presence in the garden had concerned Lady Nisida.
“But are you sure of what you say, Antonio?” demanded one of the men.
“But are you really sure about what you’re saying, Antonio?” one of the men asked.
“By Saint Jacopo! I cannot be mistaken,” was the reply. “The closet has been locked up for years and years, and the old count always used to keep the keys in an iron chest, which was also carefully locked and chained round. What can the place possibly contain but a treasure?”
“By Saint Jacopo! I can’t be wrong,” was the reply. “The closet has been locked up for years and years, and the old count always kept the keys in an iron chest, which was also carefully locked and chained up. What could possibly be in there other than treasure?”
“After all it is only conjecture on your part; and that being the case, it is not worth while to risk one’s life——”
“After all, it’s just your guess; and since that’s the case, it’s not worth risking one’s life—”
“You are a coward, Stephano!” exclaimed Antonio, angrily. “The closet has got a heavy, massive door, and a prodigiously strong lock; and if these precautions were not adopted to protect a hoard of wealth, why were they taken at all, let me ask you?”
“You're such a coward, Stephano!” Antonio shouted, angrily. “The closet has a heavy, solid door and an incredibly strong lock; and if these precautions weren't meant to protect a stash of wealth, then why were they put in place at all, may I ask you?”
“Nay; I do not mean to anger thee, Stephano,” cried the valet. “But let us speak lower: chafe not, I pray thee!”
“Nah; I don’t mean to upset you, Stephano,” the valet exclaimed. “But let’s talk quietly: don’t get worked up, please!”
“Well—well!” said the other, gloomily; “go on, in the name of your patron saint! Only keep a guard upon your tongue, for it wags somewhat too freely; and remember that a man who has been for fifteen years the captain of as gallant a band as ever levied contributions on the lieges of the republic, is not to have ‘coward’ thrown in his teeth.”
“Well—well!” said the other, gloomily; “go on, in the name of your patron saint! Just keep a lid on your words, because you talk a bit too much; and remember that a man who has been the captain of a brave crew for fifteen years, one that has collected dues from the citizens of the republic, shouldn't be called a ‘coward.’”
“Let it pass, good Stephano!” urged the valet. “I tell thee that a closet whereof I have spoken, can contain naught save a treasure—perhaps in gold—perhaps in massive plate.”
“Let it go, good Stephano!” urged the servant. “I’m telling you that the closet I mentioned can hold nothing but treasure—maybe in gold—maybe in heavy silverware.”
“We can dispose of either to our advantage,” observed the bandit, with a coarse chuckle.
“We can get rid of either option to benefit ourselves,” said the bandit, with a rough laugh.
“Will you undertake the business?” demanded Antonio.
"Will you take on the job?" Antonio asked.
“I will,” was the resolute answer; “and as much to convince you that Stephano is not a coward, as for any other reason. But when is it to be done? and why did you make an appointment to meet me here, of all places in Florence?”
“I will,” was the firm response; “and just as much to show you that Stephano isn't a coward, as for any other reason. But when is it happening? And why did you choose to meet me here, of all places in Florence?”
“It can be done when you choose,” replied Antonio; “and as for the other questions, I desired you to meet me here, because I knew that you would not refuse a fine chance; and, suspecting this much it was necessary to show you the geography of the place.”
“It can be done whenever you want,” Antonio replied. “As for the other questions, I wanted you to meet me here because I knew you wouldn't turn down a great opportunity; and since I suspected this, it was important to show you the layout of the area.”
“Good!” observed the robber-chief. “To-morrow night I have a little affair in hand for a reverend and holy father, who is sure to be chosen superior of his order if his rival in the candidature be removed; and in four-and-twenty hours the said rival must be food for the fishes of the Arno.”
“Good!” said the robber chief. “Tomorrow night, I have a little plan involving a reverend father, who is sure to be chosen as the head of his order if his competitor is out of the way; and in twenty-four hours, that competitor will be fish food in the Arno.”
“Then the night after that?” suggested Antonio.
“Then the night after that?” Antonio suggested.
“Pre-engaged again,” returned the bandit-captain coolly. “A wealthy countess has been compelled to pledge her diamonds to a Jew; on Sunday next she must appear with her husband at the palace of the Medici; and on Saturday night, therefore, the diamonds must be recovered from the Jew.”
“Engaged again,” replied the bandit captain calmly. “A wealthy countess has been forced to put up her diamonds with a Jew; next Sunday, she has to show up with her husband at the Medici palace; so, the diamonds need to be retrieved from the Jew by Saturday night.”
“Then the husband knows not that they are so pledged?” said Antonio.
“Then the husband doesn’t know that they are so committed?” said Antonio.
“Scarcely,” answered the brigand. “They were deposited with the Jew for a loan which the countess raised to accommodate her lover. Now do you understand?”
“Hardly,” replied the brigand. “They were left with the Jew for a loan that the countess took out to help her lover. Now do you get it?”
“Perfectly. What say you to next Monday night?”
“Sounds perfect. How about next Monday night?”
“I am at your service,” responded Stephano. “Monday will suit me admirably, and midnight shall be the hour. And now instruct me in the nature of the locality.”
“I’m at your service,” replied Stephano. “Monday works perfectly for me, and midnight will be the time. Now, please tell me about the details of the location.”
“Come with me, and I will show you by which way you and your comrades must effect an entry,” said Antonio.
“Come with me, and I’ll show you how you and your friends can get in,” said Antonio.
The valet and the robber-chief now moved away from the spot where they had stood to hold the above conversation; and the moment they had turned the adjacent angle of the mansion, Nisida hastened to regain her apartment by the private staircase—resolving, however, to see Wagner as early as possible in the morning.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE FINAL MEETING OF AGNES AND THE STRANGER WOMAN.
While all nature was wrapped in the listening stillness of admiration at the rising sun, Fernand Wagner dragged himself painfully toward his home.
While all of nature was wrapped in the quiet stillness of admiration for the rising sun, Fernand Wagner slowly made his way home, struggling with each step.
His garments were besmeared with mud and dirt; they were torn, too, in many places; and here and there were stains of blood, still wet, upon them.
His clothes were covered in mud and dirt; they were torn in several places, and here and there were fresh stains of blood on them.
In fact, had he been dragged by a wild horse through a thicket of brambles, he could scarcely have appeared in a more wretched plight.
In fact, if he had been pulled by a wild horse through a tangle of thorny bushes, he couldn't have looked more miserable.
His countenance was ghastly pale; terror still flashed from his eyes, and despair sat on his lofty brow.
His face was deathly pale; fear still sparked in his eyes, and despair rested on his high forehead.
Stealing through the most concealed part of his garden, he was approaching his own mansion with the air of a man who returns home in the morning after having perpetrated some dreadful deed of turpitude under cover of the night.
Stealthily making his way through the most hidden area of his garden, he was getting closer to his mansion, resembling a man who returns home in the morning after committing some terrible act of wrongdoing under the cover of night.
But the watchful eyes of a woman have marked his coming from the lattice of her window; and in a few minutes Agnes, light as a fawn, came bounding toward him, exclaiming, “Oh! what a night of uneasiness have I passed, Fernand! But at length thou art restored to me—thou whom I have ever loved so fondly; although,” she added, mournfully, “I abandoned thee for so long a time!”
But a woman's watchful eyes have seen him approaching from her window, and in just a few minutes, Agnes, light as a deer, came running toward him, exclaiming, “Oh! What a restless night I've had, Fernand! But finally, you’re back with me—my one true love; although,” she added sadly, “I left you for so long!”
And she embraced him tenderly.
And she hugged him tenderly.
“Agnes!” cried Fernand, repulsing her with an impatience which she had never experienced at his hands before: “wherefore thus act the spy upon me? Believe me, that although we pass ourselves off as brother and sister, yet I do not renounce that authority which the real nature of those ties that bind us together——”
“Agnes!” Fernand shouted, pushing her away with a frustration she had never felt from him before. “Why are you spying on me? Believe me, even though we pretend to be brother and sister, I will not give up the authority that comes from the true nature of the bonds that connect us—”
“Fernand! Fernand! this to me!” exclaimed Agnes, bursting into tears. “Oh! how have I deserved such reproaches?”
“Fernand! Fernand! Do this for me!” exclaimed Agnes, bursting into tears. “Oh! How have I deserved such harsh words?”
“My dearest girl, pardon me, forgive me!” cried Wagner, in a tone of bitter anguish. “My God! I ought not to upbraid thee for that watchfulness during my absence, and that joy at my return, which prove that you love me! Again I say, pardon me, dearest Agnes.”
“My dearest girl, please forgive me!” cried Wagner, in a tone of deep sorrow. “My God! I shouldn’t blame you for being so concerned while I was away and for being happy when I got back, which shows that you love me! Again I say, forgive me, my dear Agnes.”
“You need not ask me, Fernand,” was the reply. “Only speak kindly to me——”
“You don’t need to ask me, Fernand,” was the reply. “Just speak kindly to me——”
“I do, I will, Agnes,” interrupted Wagner. “But leave me now! Let me regain my own chamber alone; I have reasons, urgent reasons for so doing; and this afternoon, Agnes, I shall be composed—collected again. Do you proceed by that path; I will take this.”
“I do, I will, Agnes,” interrupted Wagner. “But let me be alone for now! I need to get back to my own room by myself; there are reasons, strong reasons for that. This afternoon, Agnes, I’ll be calm and collected again. You take that path; I’ll go this way.”
And, hastily pressing her hand, Wagner broke abruptly away.
And, quickly squeezing her hand, Wagner suddenly pulled away.
When he had entered the mansion by a private door, Agnes turned and pursued her way along a circuitous path shaded on each side by dark evergreens, and which was the one he had directed her to take so as to regain the front gate of the dwelling.
When he entered the mansion through a private door, Agnes turned and followed a winding path lined with dark evergreens, which was the route he had told her to take to reach the front gate of the house.
But scarcely had she advanced a dozen paces, when a sudden rustling among the trees alarmed her; and in an instant a female form—tall, majestic, and with a dark veil thrown over her head, stood before her.
But she had barely taken a dozen steps when a sudden rustling in the trees startled her; and in an instant, a tall, majestic woman appeared in front of her, a dark veil draped over her head.
Agnes uttered a faint shriek: for, although the lady’s countenance was concealed by the veil, she had no difficulty in recognizing the stranger who had already terrified her on three previous occasions, and who seemed to haunt her.
Agnes let out a soft scream because, even though the lady's face was hidden by the veil, she easily recognized the stranger who had scared her three times before and seemed to be stalking her.
And, as if to dispel all doubt as to the identity, the majestic lady suddenly tore aside her veil, and disclosed to the trembling, shrinking Agnes, features already too well known.
And, as if to remove any doubt about her identity, the impressive lady suddenly pulled back her veil, revealing to the trembling, shrinking Agnes, features that were already all too familiar.
But, if the lightning of those brilliant, burning, black eyes had seemed terrible on former occasions, they were now absolutely blasting, and Agnes fell upon her knees, exclaiming, “Mercy! mercy! how have I offended you?”
But, if the lightning from those brilliant, burning, black eyes had seemed terrible before, it was now absolutely overwhelming, and Agnes sank to her knees, crying out, “Mercy! Mercy! How have I upset you?”
For a few moments those basilisk-eyes darted forth shafts of fire and flame, and the red lips quivered violently, and the haughty brow contracted menacingly, and Agnes was stupefied, stunned, fascinated, terribly fascinated by that tremendous rage, the vengeance of which seemed ready to explode against her.
For a few moments, those basilisk-like eyes shot out fire and flames, and the red lips shook violently, and the proud brow frowned menacingly, leaving Agnes in a state of shock, stunned, captivated, terribly captivated by that overwhelming rage, the revenge of which seemed poised to erupt against her.
But only a few moments lasted that dreadful scene; for the lady, whose entire appearance was that of an avenging fiend in the guise of a beauteous woman, suddenly drew a sharp poniard from its sheath in her bodice, and plunged it into the bosom of the hapless Agnes.
But that terrifying scene lasted only a few moments; for the lady, who looked like an avenging spirit disguised as a beautiful woman, suddenly pulled a sharp dagger from its sheath in her bodice and stabbed it into the chest of the unfortunate Agnes.
The victim fell back; but not a shriek—not a sound escaped her lips. The blow was well aimed, the poniard was sharp and went deep, and death followed instantaneously.
The victim fell back; but not a scream—not a sound escaped her lips. The strike was precise, the dagger was sharp and went deep, and death came instantly.
For nearly a minute did the murderess stand gazing on the corpse—the corpse of one erst so beautiful; and her countenance, gradually relaxing from its stern, implacable expression, assumed an air of deep remorse—of bitter, bitter compunction.
For almost a minute, the murderer stood staring at the corpse—the corpse of someone who was once so beautiful; and her face, slowly softening from its harsh, unyielding look, took on an expression of deep regret—of intense, intense guilt.
But probably yielding to the sudden thought that she must provide for her own safety, the murderess drew forth the dagger from the white bosom in which it was buried: hastily wiped it upon a leaf; returned it to the sheath; and, replacing the veil over her countenance, hurried rapidly away from the scene of her fearful crime.
But probably giving in to the sudden realization that she needed to ensure her own safety, the murderess pulled the dagger from the white fabric where it was hidden: quickly wiped it on a leaf, put it back in its sheath, and, covering her face with the veil again, rushed away from the scene of her horrific crime.
CHAPTER XV.
THE SBIRRI—THE ARREST.
Scarcely ten minutes had elapsed since the unfortunate Agnes was thus suddenly cut off in the bloom of youth and beauty, when a lieutenant of police, with his guard of sbirri, passed along the road skirting Wagner’s garden.
Hardly ten minutes had gone by since the tragic Agnes was abruptly taken in the prime of her youth and beauty, when a police lieutenant, accompanied by his group of officers, walked along the road next to Wagner’s garden.
“Which way could he possibly have gone?” cried one, striking the butt-end of his pike heavily upon the ground.
“Which way could he have gone?” cried one, slamming the butt-end of his pike hard on the ground.
“How could we possibly have missed him?” exclaimed another.
“How could we have possibly missed him?” another exclaimed.
“Stephano is not so easily caught, my men,” observed the lieutenant. “He is the most astute and cunning of the band of which he is the captain. And yet, I wish we had pounced upon him, since we were so nicely upon his track.”
“Stephano isn't so easy to catch, guys,” the lieutenant noted. “He's the smartest and most crafty of the group he leads. And still, I wish we had gone after him, since we were right on his trail.”
“And a thousand ducats offered by the state for his capture,” suggested one of the sbirri.
“And a thousand ducats offered by the government for his capture,” suggested one of the guards.
“Yes; ’tis annoying!” ejaculated the lieutenant, “but I could have sworn he passed this way.”
“Yes, it’s annoying!” the lieutenant exclaimed, “but I could have sworn he came this way.”
“And I could bear the same evidence, signor,” observed the first speaker. “Maybe he has taken refuge in those bushes.”
“And I could provide the same evidence, sir,” the first speaker noted. “Maybe he has taken shelter in those bushes.”
“Not unlikely. We are fools to grant him a moment’s vantage ground. Over the fence, my men, and beat amongst these gardens.”
“Probably not. We're idiots to give him any kind of advantage. Over the fence, my men, and let’s attack these gardens.”
Thus speaking, the lieutenant set the example, by leaping the railing, and entering the grounds belonging to Wagner’s abode.
Thus speaking, the lieutenant led by example, jumping over the railing and entering the grounds of Wagner’s home.
The sbirri, who were six in number, including their officer, divided themselves into two parties, and proceeded to search the gardens.
The sbirri, who were six in total, including their officer, split into two groups and started searching the gardens.
Suddenly a loud cry of horror burst from one of the sections; and when the other hastened to the spot, the sbirri composing it found their comrades in the act of raising the corpse of Agnes.
Suddenly, a loud cry of terror erupted from one of the sections; and when the others rushed over to the scene, the sbirri in that area found their comrades in the process of lifting the body of Agnes.
“She is quite dead,” said the lieutenant, placing his hand upon her heart. “And yet the crime cannot have been committed many minutes, as the corpse is scarcely cold, and the blood still oozes forth.”
“She is definitely dead,” said the lieutenant, putting his hand on her heart. “And yet the crime must have happened only minutes ago, as the body is barely cold, and blood is still oozing out.”
“What a lovely creature she must have been,” exclaimed one of the sbirri.
“What a lovely creature she must have been,” exclaimed one of the officers.
“Cease your profane remarks, my man,” cried the lieutenant. “This must be examined into directly. Does any one know who dwells in that mansion?”
“Stop your rude comments, man,” the lieutenant shouted. “This needs to be investigated immediately. Does anyone know who lives in that mansion?”
“Signor Wagner, a wealthy German,” was the reply given by a sbirro.
“Mr. Wagner, a rich German,” was the response given by a cop.
“Then come with me, my man,” said the lieutenant; “and let us lose no time in searching his house. One of you must remain by the corpse—and the rest may continue the search after the bandit, Stephano.”
“Then come with me, buddy,” said the lieutenant; “and let’s not waste any time searching his house. One of you needs to stay with the corpse—and the rest can keep searching for the bandit, Stephano.”
Having issued these orders, the lieutenant, followed by the sbirro whom he had chosen to accompany him, hastened to the mansion.
Having given these orders, the lieutenant, followed by the sbirro he had chosen to accompany him, rushed to the mansion.
The gate was opened by an old porter, who stared in astonishment when he beheld the functionaries of justice visiting that peaceful dwelling. But the lieutenant ordered him to close and lock the gate; and having secured the key, the officer said, “We must search this house; a crime has been committed close at hand.”
The gate was opened by an old porter, who stared in shock when he saw the justice officials visiting that quiet home. But the lieutenant told him to close and lock the gate; and after securing the key, the officer said, “We need to search this house; a crime has happened nearby.”
“Cease your prating, old man,” said the lieutenant, sternly. “We have a duty to perform—see that we be not molested in executing it.”
“Stop your talking, old man,” said the lieutenant, firmly. “We have a job to do—make sure we’re not interrupted while doing it.”
“But what is the crime, signor, of which——”
“But what is the crime, sir, of which——”
“Nay—that you shall know anon,” interrupted the lieutenant. “In the name of his serene highness, the duke, I command you in the first place to lead me and my followers to the presence of your master.”
“Nah—that you’ll find out soon,” interrupted the lieutenant. “In the name of his serene highness, the duke, I first command you to take me and my followers to your master.”
The old man hastened to obey this mandate, and he conducted the sbirri into the chamber where Wagner, having thrown off his garments, was partaking of that rest which he so much needed.
The old man quickly obeyed this order and led the sbirri into the room where Wagner, having taken off his clothes, was enjoying the much-needed rest.
At the sound of heavy feet and the clanking of martial weapons, Fernand started from the slumber into which he had fallen only a few minutes previously.
At the sound of heavy footsteps and the clanking of weapons, Fernand jolted awake from the light sleep he had just fallen into a few minutes ago.
“What means this insolent intrusion?” he exclaimed, his cheeks flushing with anger at the presence of the police.
“What is this rude interruption?” he exclaimed, his cheeks flushing with anger at the sight of the police.
“Pardon us, signor,” said the lieutenant, in a respectful tone: “but a dreadful crime has been committed close by—indeed within the inclosure of your own grounds——”
“Excuse us, sir,” the lieutenant said politely, “but a terrible crime has taken place nearby—actually within the boundaries of your own property—”
“A dreadful crime!” ejaculated Wagner.
“A terrible crime!” exclaimed Wagner.
“Yes, signor; a crime——”
“Yes, sir; a crime——”
The officer was interrupted by an ejaculation of surprise which burst from the lips of his attendant sbirro; and, turning hastily round, he beheld his follower intently scrutinizing the attire which Fernand had ere now thrown off.
The officer was interrupted by an exclamation of surprise that escaped from the lips of his assistant sbirro; and, turning quickly around, he saw his follower closely examining the clothing that Fernand had just discarded.
“Ah! blood-stains!” cried the lieutenant, whose attention was directed toward those marks by the finger of his man. “Then is the guilty one speedily discovered! Signor!” he added, turning once more toward Wagner, “are those your garments?”
“Ah! Blood stains!” shouted the lieutenant, pointing at the marks his man had identified. “Then the guilty party will be found quickly! Signor!” he added, turning again to Wagner, “are those your clothes?”
An expression of indescribable horror convulsed the countenance of Fernand; for the question of the officer naturally reminded him of his dreadful fate—the fate of a Wehr-Wolf—although, we should observe, he never remembered, when restored to the form of a man, what he might have done during the long hours that he wore the shape of a ferocious monster.
An expression of indescribable horror twisted Fernand's face; the officer's question naturally reminded him of his terrible fate—the fate of a Wehr-Wolf—although we should note that he never recalled what he might have done during the long hours he was in the form of a brutal monster.
Still, as he knew that his garments had been soiled, torn and blood-stained in the course of the preceding night, it was no wonder that he shuddered and became convulsed with mental agony when his terrible doom was so forcibly called to his mind.
Still, knowing that his clothes were dirty, torn, and blood-soaked from the previous night, it was no surprise that he shook and was overwhelmed with mental pain when he was reminded of his terrible fate.
His emotions were naturally considered to be corroborative evidence of guilt: and the lieutenant laying his hand upon Wagner’s shoulder, said in a stern, solemn manner, “In the name of his highness our prince, I arrest you for the crime of murder!”
His emotions were seen as supportive evidence of guilt; the lieutenant placed his hand on Wagner's shoulder and said in a serious, solemn tone, “On behalf of His Highness, our prince, I arrest you for murder!”
“Murder!” repeated Fernand, dashing away the officer’s arm; “you dare not accuse me of such a deed!”
“Murder!” Fernand echoed, brushing aside the officer’s arm. “You wouldn’t dare accuse me of such a thing!”
“I accuse you of murder, signor,” exclaimed the lieutenant. “Within a hundred paces of your dwelling a young lady——”
“I accuse you of murder, sir,” shouted the lieutenant. “Just a hundred steps from your home, a young lady——”
“Yes, signor, a young lady has been most barbarously murdered!” added the officer in an impressive tone.
“Yes, sir, a young woman has been brutally murdered!” added the officer in a serious tone.
“Agnes! Agnes!” almost screamed the unhappy man, as this dreadful announcement fell upon his ears. “Oh! is it possible that thou art no more, my poor Agnes!”
“Agnes! Agnes!” almost screamed the unhappy man as this terrible news hit his ears. “Oh! is it possible that you are no longer here, my poor Agnes!”
He covered his face with his hands and wept bitterly.
He buried his face in his hands and cried hard.
The lieutenant made a sign to his follower, who instantly quitted the room.
The lieutenant gestured to his follower, who quickly left the room.
“There must be some mistake in this, signor,” said the old porter, approaching the lieutenant and speaking in a voice tremulous with emotion. “The master whom I serve, and whom you accuse, is incapable of the deed imputed to him.”
“There must be some mistake here, sir,” said the old porter, walking up to the lieutenant and speaking in a voice shaking with emotion. “The master I serve, and whom you’re accusing, is incapable of the act you’re blaming him for.”
“Yes. God knows how truly you speak!” ejaculated Wagner, raising his head. “That girl—oh! sooner than have harmed one single hair of her head—— But how know you that it is Agnes who is murdered?” he cried abruptly, turning toward the lieutenant.
“Yes. God knows how honestly you speak!” exclaimed Wagner, raising his head. “That girl—oh! I’d rather die than harm a single hair on her head— But how do you know that it’s Agnes who has been murdered?” he suddenly asked, turning to the lieutenant.
“It was you who said it, signor,” calmly replied the officer, as he fixed his dark eyes keenly upon Fernand.
“It was you who said it, sir,” the officer replied calmly, as he fixed his dark eyes intently on Fernand.
“Oh! it was a surmise—a conjecture—because I parted with Agnes a short time ago in the garden,” exclaimed Wagner, speaking in hurried and broken sentences.
“Oh! it was a guess—a speculation—because I just said goodbye to Agnes a little while ago in the garden,” exclaimed Wagner, speaking in quick and fragmented sentences.
“Behold the victim!” said the lieutenant, who had approached the window, from which he was looking.
“Check out the victim!” said the lieutenant, who had come to the window, where he was looking out.
Wagner sprung from his couch, and glanced forth into the garden beneath.
Wagner jumped off his couch and looked out into the garden below.
The sbirri were advancing along the gravel pathway, bearing amongst them the corpse of Agnes upon whose pallid countenance the morning sunbeams were dancing, as if in mockery even at death.
The sbirri were moving down the gravel path, carrying the body of Agnes, whose pale face was being lit up by the morning sun, almost as if it were mocking her even in death.
“Holy Virgin! it is indeed Agnes!” cried Wagner, in a tone of the most profound heart-rending anguish, and he fell back senseless in the arms of the lieutenant.
“Holy Virgin! It really is Agnes!” Wagner shouted, his voice filled with deep, heartbreaking anguish, and he collapsed, unconscious, into the arms of the lieutenant.
An hour afterward, Fernand Wagner was the inmate of a dungeon beneath the palace inhabited by the Duke of Florence.
An hour later, Fernand Wagner was locked up in a dungeon under the palace where the Duke of Florence lived.
CHAPTER XVI.
Nisida and the Carmelite Abbess.
Punctually at midday, the Lady Nisida of Riverola proceeded, alone and unattended, to the Convent of Carmelite Nuns, where she was immediately admitted into the presence of the abbess.
Right away at noon, Lady Nisida of Riverola went, by herself and without an escort, to the Convent of Carmelite Nuns, where she was quickly welcomed into the presence of the abbess.
The superior of this monastic establishment, was a tall, thin, stern-looking woman, with a sallow complexion, an imperious compression of the lips, and small, grey eyes, that seemed to flicker with malignity rather than to beam with the pure light of Christian love.
The head of this monastery was a tall, thin, stern-looking woman with a pale complexion, a tight-lipped expression, and small, gray eyes that seemed to flicker with hostility rather than shine with the true light of Christian love.
Rumor was often busy with the affairs of the Carmelite Convent; and the grandams and gossips of Florence would huddle together around their domestic hearths, on the cold winter’s evenings, and venture mysterious hints and whispers of strange deeds committed within the walls of that sacred institution; how from time to time some young and beautiful nun had suddenly disappeared, to the surprise and alarm of her companions; how piercing shrieks had been heard to issue from the interior of the building, by those who passed near it at night,—and how the inmates themselves were often aroused from their slumbers by strange noises resembling the rattling of chains, the working of ponderous machinery, and the revolution of huge wheels.
Rumors often circulated about the Carmelite Convent; the elderly ladies and gossipers of Florence would gather around their cozy fires on cold winter evenings, sharing mysterious hints and whispers about strange events happening within the walls of that sacred place. They would talk about how, from time to time, a young and beautiful nun would suddenly vanish, shocking and alarming her fellow nuns; how terrifying screams were heard coming from inside the building by those passing by at night, and how the residents themselves would often be jolted from their sleep by odd noises that sounded like chains rattling, heavy machinery working, and large wheels turning.
Such food for scandal as those mysterious whispers supplied, was not likely to pass without exaggeration; and that love of the marvelous which inspired the aforesaid gossips, led to the embellishment of the rumors just glanced at—so that one declared with a solemn shake of the head, how spirits were seen to glide around the convent walls at night—and another averred that a nun, with whom she was acquainted, had assured her that strange and unearthly forms were often encountered by those inmates of the establishment who were hardy enough to venture into the chapel, or to traverse the long corridors or gloomy cloisters after dusk.
Such gossip, fueled by those mysterious whispers, was bound to be exaggerated; and that fascination with the extraordinary which drove those gossipers led to the embellishment of the rumors briefly mentioned—so one person earnestly claimed, shaking their head, that spirits were seen gliding around the convent walls at night—while another insisted that a nun she knew had told her that strange and otherworldly figures were often encountered by those residents of the convent who were brave enough to enter the chapel or walk through the long hallways or dark cloisters after sunset.
These vague and uncertain reports did not, however, prevent some of the wealthiest families in Florence from placing their daughters in the Carmelite Convent. A nobleman or opulent citizen who had several daughters, would consider it a duty to devote one of them to the service of the church; and the votive girl was most probably compelled to perform her novitiate and take the veil in this renowned establishment. It was essentially the convent patronized by the aristocracy; and no female would be received within its walls save on the payment of a considerable sum of money.
These vague and unclear reports didn’t stop some of the wealthiest families in Florence from sending their daughters to the Carmelite Convent. A nobleman or rich citizen with several daughters would see it as a duty to dedicate one of them to the service of the church; and the chosen girl was most likely forced to go through her novitiate and take the veil at this prestigious place. It was basically the convent favored by the aristocracy, and no woman would be admitted without paying a significant amount of money.
There was another circumstance which added to the celebrity and augmented the wealth of the Carmelite Convent. Did a young unmarried lady deviate from the path of virtue, or did a husband detect the infidelity of his wife, the culprit was forthwith consigned to the care of the abbess, and forced to take up her abode in that monastic institution. Or, again—did some female openly neglect her religious duties, or imprudently express an opinion antagonistic to the Roman Catholic Church, the family to which she belonged would remove her to the spiritual care of the abbess.
There was another situation that contributed to the fame and increased the wealth of the Carmelite Convent. If a young unmarried woman strayed from the path of virtue, or if a husband discovered his wife’s infidelity, the wrongdoer was immediately placed in the care of the abbess and forced to live in that monastic institution. Similarly, if a woman openly neglected her religious duties or foolishly voiced an opinion against the Roman Catholic Church, her family would send her to the spiritual care of the abbess.
The convent was therefore considered to be an institution recognized by the state as a means of punishing immorality, upholding the Catholic religion, persuading the skeptical,—confirming the wavering, and exercising a salutary terror over the ladies of the upper class, at that period renowned for their dissolute morals. The aristocracy of Florence patronized and protected the institution—because its existence afforded a ready means to get rid of a dishonored daughter, or an unfaithful wife; and it was even said that the abbess was invested with extraordinary powers by the rescript of the duke himself, powers which warranted her interference with the liberty of young females who were denounced to her by their parents, guardians, or others who might have a semblance of a right to control or coerce them.
The convent was seen as a state-recognized institution for punishing immorality, supporting the Catholic faith, convincing the doubtful, reassuring the uncertain, and instilling a healthy fear among the upper-class women, who were notorious for their loose morals at that time. The aristocracy of Florence supported and protected the convent because it provided an easy way to get rid of a dishonored daughter or an unfaithful wife; it was even said that the abbess had special powers granted by the duke himself, which allowed her to interfere in the lives of young women reported to her by their parents, guardians, or others who might have some authority over them.
Luther had already begun to make a noise in Germany; and the thunders of his eloquence had reverberated across the Alps to the Italian states. The priesthood was alarmed; and the conduct of the reformer was an excuse for rendering the discipline of the monastic institutions more rigid than ever. Nor was the Abbess Maria a woman who hesitated to avail herself of this fact as an apology for strengthening her despotism and widening the circle of her influence.
Luther had already started to make waves in Germany, and the impact of his powerful words echoed across the Alps to Italy. The clergy was worried, and the reformer's actions provided a reason to tighten the rules of the monastic institutions more than ever before. Abbess Maria was not someone who hesitated to use this situation as an excuse to reinforce her control and expand her influence.
The reader has now heard enough to make him fully aware that the Carmelite Convent was an establishment enjoying influence, exercising an authority, and wielding a power, which—if these were misdirected—constituted an enormous abuse in the midst of states bearing the name of a republic. But the career of the Medici was then hastening toward a close; and in proportion as the authority of the duke became more circumscribed, the encroachments of the ecclesiastical orders grew more extensive.
The reader is now aware that the Carmelite Convent was an influential institution, holding authority and power that—if misused—led to significant abuses within states that called themselves republics. However, the Medici's reign was coming to an end; as the duke's authority became more limited, the reach of the church orders expanded.
The Abbess Maria, who was far advanced in years, but was endowed with one of those vigorous intellects against which Time vainly directs his influence, received the Lady Nisida in a little parlor plainly furnished. The praying desk was of the most humble description; and above it rose a cross of wood so worm-eaten and decayed that it seemed as if the grasp of a strong hand would crush it into dust. But this emblem of the creed had been preserved in the Carmelite Convent since the period of the Second Crusade, and was reported to consist of a piece of the actual cross on which the Saviour suffered in Palestine.
The Abbess Maria, who was quite old but had a sharp mind that seemed untouched by time, welcomed Lady Nisida into a simply furnished little parlor. The prayer desk was very modest, and above it stood a wooden cross so rotten and damaged that it looked like a firm grip could turn it to dust. However, this symbol of faith had been kept in the Carmelite Convent since the time of the Second Crusade and was said to be a piece of the actual cross on which the Savior suffered in Palestine.
Against the wall hung a scourge, with five knotted thongs, whereon the blood-stains denoted the severity of that penance which the abbess frequently inflicted upon herself. On a table stood a small loaf of coarse bread and a pitcher of water; for although a sumptuous banquet was every day served up in the refectory, the abbess was never known to partake of the delicious viands nor to place her lips in contact with wine.
Against the wall hung a whip with five knotted thongs, marked with bloodstains that showed the harshness of the punishment the abbess often imposed on herself. On a table sat a small loaf of rough bread and a pitcher of water; even though a lavish feast was served every day in the dining hall, the abbess was never seen enjoying the tasty dishes or drinking wine.
When Nisida entered the presence of the abbess, she sank on her knees, and folded her arms meekly across her bosom. The holy mother gave her a blessing, and made a motion for her to rise. Nisida obeyed, and took a seat near the abbess at the table.
When Nisida came into the abbess's presence, she knelt down and folded her arms gently across her chest. The holy mother blessed her and gestured for her to stand up. Nisida complied and sat down near the abbess at the table.
She then drew forth her tablets, and wrote a few lines, which the superior read with deep attention.
She then pulled out her notebook and wrote a few lines, which the supervisor read with great attention.
Nisida placed a heavy purse of gold upon the table, and the abbess nodded an assent to the request contained in the lines inscribed on the tablet.
Nisida put a heavy bag of gold on the table, and the abbess nodded in agreement to the request written on the tablet.
“Ursula,” said the lady abbess, in a cold but reproachful tone, “didst thou not know that I was engaged? What means this abrupt intrusion?”
“Ursula,” said the lady abbess, in a cold but reproachful tone, “didn't you know that I was busy? What’s with this sudden interruption?”
“Pardon me, holy mother!” exclaimed the nun: “but the rumor of such a frightful murder has just reached us——”
“Excuse me, holy mother!” the nun exclaimed, “but we just heard the rumor of such a horrific murder——”
“A murder!” ejaculated the abbess. “Oh! unhappy Florence, when wilt thou say farewell to crimes which render thy name detestable among Italian states?”
“A murder!” exclaimed the abbess. “Oh! unfortunate Florence, when will you say goodbye to the crimes that make your name loathsome among Italian states?”
“This indeed, too, holy mother, is one of inordinate blackness,” continued Sister Ursula. “A young and beautiful lady——”
“This really is, too, holy mother, one of intense darkness,” continued Sister Ursula. “A young and beautiful lady——”
“We know not personal beauty within these walls, daughter,” interrupted the abbess, sternly.
“We don’t recognize personal beauty within these walls, daughter,” the abbess interrupted sternly.
“True, holy mother! and yet I did but repeat the tale as the porteress ere now related it to me. However,” resumed Ursula, “it appears that a young female, whom the worldly-minded outside these sacred walls denominate beautiful, was barbarously murdered this morning—shortly after the hour of sunrise——”
“It's true, holy mother! But I was just repeating the story as the porteress told it to me earlier. However,” Ursula continued, “it seems that a young woman, whom people outside these sacred walls call beautiful, was brutally murdered this morning—shortly after sunrise—”
“Within the precincts of Florence?” inquired the abbess.
“Within the boundaries of Florence?” the abbess asked.
“Within a short distance of the convent, holy mother,” answered the nun. “The dreadful deed was accomplished in the garden attached to the mansion of a certain Signor Wagner, whom the worldly-minded style a young man wondrously handsome.”
“Not far from the convent, holy mother,” replied the nun. “The terrible act happened in the garden of a certain Signor Wagner, who the people call a remarkably handsome young man.”
“A fair exterior often conceals a dark heart, daughter,” said the abbess. “But who was the hapless victim?”
“A nice appearance often hides a dark nature, daughter,” said the abbess. “But who was the unfortunate victim?”
“Rumor declares, holy mother——”
"Rumor says, holy mother——"
The nun checked herself abruptly, and glanced at Nisida, who, during the above conversation, had approached the windows which commanded a view of the convent garden, and whose back was therefore turned toward the abbess and Ursula.
The nun suddenly stopped and looked at Nisida, who, during their conversation, had moved to the windows that overlooked the convent garden, with her back turned to the abbess and Ursula.
“You may speak fearlessly, daughter,” said the abbess; “that unfortunate lady hears you not—for she is both deaf and dumb.”
“You can speak freely, daughter,” said the abbess; “that unfortunate woman can’t hear you—she is both deaf and mute.”
“Holy Virgin succor her,” exclaimed Ursula, crossing herself. “I was about to inform your ladyship,” she continued, “that rumor represents the murdered woman to have been the sister of this Signor Wagner of whom I spoke; but it is more than probable that there was no tie of relationship between them—and that——”
“Holy Virgin, help her,” Ursula exclaimed, crossing herself. “I was just about to tell you, my lady,” she continued, “that people are saying the murdered woman was the sister of Signor Wagner, whom I mentioned; but it's likely there was no family connection between them—and that—”
“I understand you, daughter,” interrupted the abbess. “Alas! how much wickedness is engendered in this world by the sensual, fleshly passion which mortals denominate love! But is the murderer detected?”
“I get you, daughter,” interrupted the abbess. “Sadly! How much evil is caused in this world by the sensual, physical desire that people call love! But has the murderer been found?”
“The murderer was arrested immediately after the perpetration of the crime,” responded Ursula; “and at this moment he is a prisoner in the dungeon of the palace.”
“The murderer was arrested right after the crime happened,” Ursula replied; “and right now, he’s a prisoner in the palace dungeon.”
“Who is the lost man that has perpetrated such a dreadful crime?” demanded the abbess, again crossing herself.
“Who is the lost man who committed such a terrible crime?” asked the abbess, crossing herself again.
“Signor Wagner himself, holy mother,” was the reply.
“Mr. Wagner himself, holy mother,” was the reply.
“The pious Duke Cosmo bequeathed gold to this institution,” said the abbess, “that masses might be offered up for the souls of those who fall beneath the weapon of the assassin. See that the lamented prince’s instructions be not neglected in this instance, Ursula.”
“The devout Duke Cosmo left gold to this institution,” said the abbess, “so that masses could be said for the souls of those who fall to the assassin's weapon. Make sure that the wishes of the late prince are not ignored in this case, Ursula.”
“It was to remind your ladyship of this duty that I ventured to break upon your privacy,” returned the nun, who then withdrew.
“It was to remind you of this duty that I dared to intrude on your privacy,” replied the nun, who then left.
The abbess approached Nisida, and touched her upon the shoulder to intimate to her that they were again alone together.
The abbess walked up to Nisida and touched her on the shoulder to signal that they were alone together again.
She had drawn down her veil, and was leaning her forehead against one of the iron bars which protected the window—apparently in a mood of deep thought.
She had pulled down her veil and was resting her forehead against one of the iron bars protecting the window—seemingly lost in deep thought.
When the abbess touched her, she started abruptly round—then, pressing the superior’s hand with convulsive violence, hurried from the room.
When the abbess touched her, she suddenly turned around—then, gripping the superior’s hand tightly, she rushed out of the room.
The old porteress presented the alms-box as she opened the gate of the convent; but Nisida pushed it rudely aside, and hurried down the steps as if she were escaping from a lazar-house, rather than issuing from a monastic institution.
The old porter opened the alms box as she swung open the gate of the convent, but Nisida shoved it aside roughly and rushed down the steps as if she were fleeing from a leper house rather than leaving a religious institution.
CHAPTER XVII.
Wagner in Prison - A Visitor.
It was evening; and Wagner paced his narrow dungeon with agitated steps.
It was evening, and Wagner walked back and forth in his cramped dungeon with restless steps.
Far beneath the level of the ground, and under the ducal palace, was that gloomy prison, having no window, save a grating in the massive door to admit the air.
Far below ground level, and beneath the duke's palace, was that dark prison, with no window except for a grate in the heavy door to let in air.
A lamp burned dimly upon the table, whereon stood also the coarse prison fare provided for the captive, but which was untouched.
A lamp flickered weakly on the table, which also held the bland prison food meant for the prisoner, but it remained untouched.
The clanking of the weapons of the sentinels, who kept guard in the passage from which the various dungeons opened, fell mournfully upon Fernand’s ears, and every moment reminded him of the apparent impossibility to escape—even if such an idea possessed him.
The clanging of the guards' weapons, who were watching over the passage leading to the different dungeons, sadly echoed in Fernand’s ears, reminding him every moment of the seeming impossibility of escape—even if that thought consumed him.
The lamp had burned throughout the day in his dungeon; for the light of heaven could not penetrate that horrible subterranean cell—and it was only by the payment of gold that he had induced the jailer to permit him the indulgence of the artificial substitute for the rays of the glorious sun.
The lamp had been lit all day in his dungeon; the sunlight couldn't reach that terrible underground cell—and it was only by paying the jailer that he was allowed the luxury of an artificial light instead of the glorious sunlight.
“Oh! wretched being that I am!” he thought within himself, as he paced the stone floor of his prison-house; “the destiny of the accursed is mine! Ah! fool—dotard that I was to exchange the honors of old age for the vicissitudes of a renewed existence! Had nature taken her course, I should probably now be sleeping in a quiet grave—and my soul might be in the regions of the blessed. But the tempter came, and dazzled me with prospects of endless happiness—and I succumbed! Oh! Faust! would that thou hadst never crossed the threshold of my humble cottage in the Black Forest! How much sorrow—how much misery should I have been spared! Better—better to have remained in poverty—solitude—helplessness—worn down by the weight of years—and crushed by the sense of utter loneliness—oh! better to have endured all this, than to have taken on myself a new tenure of that existence which is so marked with misery and woe!”
“Oh! What a wretched being I am!” he thought to himself as he paced the stone floor of his prison; “the fate of the cursed is mine! Ah! How foolish—how naïve I was to trade the honors of old age for the ups and downs of a revived life! If nature had taken its course, I would probably be sleeping in a quiet grave now—and my soul might be in the realm of the blessed. But the tempter came and dazzled me with visions of endless happiness—and I gave in! Oh! Faust! I wish you had never crossed the threshold of my humble cottage in the Black Forest! How much sorrow—how much misery I could have avoided! Better—better to have stayed in poverty—solitude—helplessness—worn down by the weight of years—and crushed by the feeling of utter loneliness—oh! It would have been better to endure all this than to have taken on a new lease of that existence which is so filled with misery and pain!”
He threw himself upon a seat, and endeavored to reflect on his position with calmness; but he could not!
He flung himself onto a chair and tried to think about his situation calmly, but he couldn't!
Starting up, he again paced the dungeon in an agitated manner.
Starting up, he once more walked back and forth in the dungeon in a restless way.
“Holy God!” he exclaimed aloud, “how much wretchedness has fallen upon me in a single day! Agnes murdered—Nisida perhaps forever estranged from me—myself accused of a dreadful crime, whereof I am innocent—and circumstances all combining so wonderfully against me! But who could have perpetrated the appalling deed? Can that mysterious lady, whom Agnes spoke of so frequently, and who, by her description, so closely resembled my much-loved Nisida—can she——”
“Holy God!” he shouted, “how much misery has hit me in just one day! Agnes is dead—Nisida might be lost to me forever—I’m being accused of a terrible crime that I didn’t commit—and everything is stacked against me! But who could have done such an awful thing? Could that mysterious woman, whom Agnes talked about all the time, and who sounds a lot like my beloved Nisida—could she——”
At that moment the bolts were suddenly drawn back from the door of the dungeon—the clanking chains fell heavily on the stone pavement outside—and the jailer appeared, holding a lamp in his hand.
At that moment, the bolts were suddenly pulled back from the dungeon door—the clanking chains dropped heavily onto the stone floor outside—and the jailer showed up, holding a lamp in his hand.
“Your brother, signor, is come to visit you,” said the turnkey. “But pray let the interview be a brief one—for it is as much as my situation and my own liberty are worth to have admitted him without an order from the chief judge.”
“Your brother, sir, is here to see you,” said the guard. “But please let the meeting be short—because my position and my freedom are at stake for having let him in without permission from the chief judge.”
“With these words the jailer made way for a cavalier to enter the dungeon;” and as he closed the door, he said, “I shall return shortly to let your brother out again.”
“With these words, the jailer stepped aside for a knight to enter the dungeon;” and as he shut the door, he said, “I’ll be back soon to let your brother out again.”
Surprise had hitherto placed a seal upon Wagner’s lips; but even before the visitor had entered the cell, a faint suspicion—a wild hope had flashed to his mind that Nisida had not forgotten him, that she would not abandon him.
Surprise had so far kept Wagner silent; but even before the visitor stepped into the cell, a faint suspicion—a wild hope—had crossed his mind that Nisida hadn’t forgotten him and wouldn’t leave him behind.
But this hope was destroyed almost as soon as formed, by the sudden recollection of her affliction;—for how could a deaf and dumb woman succeed in bribing and deceiving one so cautious and wary as the jailer of a criminal prison?
But this hope was shattered almost as quickly as it was created, by the sudden reminder of her situation;—for how could a deaf and mute woman manage to bribe and trick someone as careful and alert as the jailer of a criminal prison?
Nevertheless the moment the visitor had entered the cell—and in spite of the deep disguise which she wore, the eyes of the lover failed not to recognize the object of his adoration in that elegant cavalier who now stood before him.
Nevertheless, the moment the visitor stepped into the cell—and despite the heavy disguise she wore, the eyes of the lover quickly recognized the object of his adoration in that elegant figure standing before him.
Scarcely had the jailer closed and bolted the massive door again, when Fernand rushed forward to clasp Nisida in his arms;—but, imperiously waving her hand, she motioned him to stand back.
Scarcely had the jailer closed and bolted the massive door again when Fernand rushed forward to wrap his arms around Nisida;—but, with an authoritative wave of her hand, she signaled him to stay back.
Then, with the language of the fingers, she rapidly demanded—“Will you swear upon the cross that the young female who has been murdered, was not your mistress?”
Then, using sign language, she quickly asked, “Will you swear on the cross that the young woman who was murdered was not your mistress?”
“I swear,” answered Fernand in the same symbolic manner; and, as the light of the lamp played on his handsome countenance, his features assumed so decided an expression of truth, frankness, and sincerity, that Nisida was already more than half convinced of the injustice of her suspicions.
“I swear,” Fernand replied in the same symbolic way; and as the lamp's light flickered on his handsome face, his features took on such a clear expression of truth, openness, and sincerity that Nisida was already more than half convinced that her suspicions were unjust.
He sank upon one knee, received it respectfully, and kissed it without hesitation.
He dropped to one knee, accepted it respectfully, and kissed it without hesitation.
Nisida then threw herself into his arms, and embraced him with a fondness as warm, as wild, as impassioned as her suspicions had ere now been vehement and fearfully resentful.
Nisida then threw herself into his arms and hugged him with a warmth, intensity, and passion that matched how strongly her suspicions had been before—vehement and filled with resentment.
Her presence caused Fernand to forget his sorrow—to forget that he was in a dungeon—to forget, also, the tremendous charge that hung over his head. For never had his Nisida appeared to him so marvelously beautiful as he now beheld her, disguised in the graceful garb of a cavalier of that age. Though tall, majestic, and of rich proportions for a woman, yet in the attire of the opposite sex she seemed slight, short, and eminently graceful. The velvet cloak sat so jauntily on her sloping shoulder;—the doublet became her symmetry so well;—and the rich lace collar was so arranged as to disguise the prominence of the chest—that voluptuous fullness which could not be compressed.
Her presence made Fernand forget his sorrow—forget that he was in a dungeon—forget, too, the heavy charge that loomed over him. For never had Nisida appeared to him so incredibly beautiful as she did now, dressed in the elegant outfit of a gentleman from that time. Though tall, majestic, and well-proportioned for a woman, in the attire of the opposite sex she looked slight, short, and incredibly graceful. The velvet cloak rested so stylishly on her shoulder; the doublet complemented her figure perfectly; and the rich lace collar was arranged in a way that downplayed the fullness of her chest, a voluptuousness that could not be hidden.
At length a sudden thought struck Fernand, and he inquired, in the usual manner, how Nisida had gained access to him?
At last, a sudden thought hit Fernand, and he asked, in the usual way, how Nisida had managed to get to him?
“A faithful friend contrived the interview for me,” she replied, with her wonted rapidity of play upon the fingers. “He led the jailer to believe that I was a German, and totally unacquainted with the Italian tongue. Thus not a word was addressed to me; and gold has opened the door which separated me from you. The same means shall secure your escape.”
“A loyal friend arranged the meeting for me,” she said, her fingers moving quickly as usual. “He made the jailer think I was German and completely unaware of Italian. So, not a single word was said to me; and money has unlocked the door that kept us apart. The same method will ensure your escape.”
“Dearest Nisida,” signaled Wagner, “I would not escape were the door of my dungeon left open and the sentinels removed. I am innocent—and that innocence must be proved!”
“Dear Nisida,” Wagner signaled, “I wouldn’t run away even if the door to my cell was left open and the guards were gone. I am innocent—and that innocence needs to be proven!”
The lady exhibited extraordinary impatience at this reply.
The lady showed remarkable impatience at this response.
“You do not believe me guilty?” asked Wagner.
"You don't think I'm guilty?" asked Wagner.
She shook her head in a determined manner, to show how profound was her conviction of his innocence.
She shook her head firmly to demonstrate how deeply she believed in his innocence.
“Then do not urge me, beloved one, to escape and be dishonored forever,” was the urgent prayer he conveyed to her.
“Then don't push me, my love, to run away and be dishonored forever,” was the urgent plea he expressed to her.
“The evidence against you will be overwhelming,” she gave him to understand: then with an air of the most heart appealing supplication, she added, “Escape, dearest Fernand, for my sake!”
“The evidence against you will be overwhelming,” she made him understand. Then, with a look of the most heartfelt pleading, she added, “Run away, dear Fernand, for my sake!”
“But I should be compelled to fly from Florence—and wouldst thou accompany me?”
“But I would have to leave Florence—and would you come with me?”
She shook her head mournfully.
She shook her head sadly.
“Then I will remain here—in this dungeon! If my innocence be proved, I may yet hope to call the sister of the Count of Riverola my wife: if I be condemned——”
“Then I will stay here—in this dungeon! If my innocence is proven, I might still hope to call the sister of the Count of Riverola my wife: if I am found guilty——”
He paused:—for he knew that, even if he were sentenced to death, he could not die,—that some power, of which, however, he had only a vague notion, would rescue him,—that the compact, which gave him renewed youth and a long life on the fatal condition of his periodical transformation into a horrid monster, must be fulfilled; and, though he saw not—understood not how all this was to be, still he knew that it would happen if he should really be condemned!
He paused—because he knew that even if he were sentenced to death, he couldn’t actually die—that some force, which he only grasped vaguely, would save him—that the pact, which granted him renewed youth and a long life at the terrible cost of his regular transformation into a monstrous creature, had to be honored; and although he didn’t see or understand how all this would play out, he was certain it would happen if he was truly condemned!
Nisida was not aware of the motive which had checked her lover as he was conveying to her his sense of the dread alternatives before him; and she hastened to intimate to him the following thought:—
Nisida didn't know the reason that had stopped her lover as he was sharing his feelings about the terrifying choices in front of him; she quickly signaled to him the following thought:—
“You would say that if you be condemned, you will know how to meet death as becomes a brave man. But think of me—of Nisida, who loves you!”
“You might say that if you’re sentenced, you’ll know how to face death like a brave person. But think about me—about Nisida, who loves you!”
“Would you continue to love a man branded as a murderer?”
“Would you still love a man labeled as a murderer?”
“I should only think of you as my own dear Fernand!”
“I should only think of you as my own dear Fernand!”
He shook his head—as much as to say, “It cannot be!”—and then once more embraced her fondly—for he beheld, in her anxiety for his escape, only a proof of her ardent affection.
He shook his head—as if to say, “It can't be!”—and then hugged her tightly again—because he saw, in her worry for his escape, only a sign of her deep love.
At this moment the jailer returned: and while he was unbolting the door, Nisida made one last, imploring appeal to her lover to give his assent to escape, if the arrangements were made for that purpose.
At that moment, the jailer came back: and while he was unlocking the door, Nisida made one last desperate plea to her lover to agree to escape, if the plans were ready for that.
But he conveyed to her his resolute determination to meet the charge, with the hope of proving his innocence: and for a few moments Nisida seemed convulsed with the most intense anguish of soul.
But he expressed to her his strong resolve to face the accusation, hoping to prove his innocence: and for a few moments, Nisida appeared overwhelmed with deep emotional distress.
The jailer made his appearance; and Wagner, to maintain the deceit which Nisida informed him to have been practiced on the man, said a few words aloud in German—as if he was really taking leave of a brother.
The jailer arrived, and Wagner, to keep up the deception that Nisida said had been played on the man, spoke a few words aloud in German—as if he were truly saying goodbye to a brother.
Nisida embraced him tenderly; and covering her countenance, as much as possible, with her slouched hat, the waving plumes of which she made to fall over her face, this extraordinary being issued from the cell.
Nisida wrapped her arms around him lovingly, and while trying to hide her face as much as she could with her tilted hat, letting the flowing feathers fall over her features, this remarkable person stepped out of the cell.
CHAPTER XVIII.
FLORA FRANCATELLI—THE THREE NUNS—THE CHAIR.
Nisida regained her apartment, by the private staircase, without any molestation. Having laid aside her male attire, she assumed a loose wrapper, and then, throwing herself into an armchair, gave way to her reflections.
Nisida returned to her apartment via the private staircase, undisturbed. After removing her male clothing, she put on a loose robe and then sank into an armchair, lost in her thoughts.
These were apparently of no pleasurable nature; for they were frequently interrupted by convulsive starts and rapid glancings around the room—as if she were fearful lest some terrible specter were present to scare her.
These didn’t seem enjoyable at all; they were often interrupted by sudden jerks and quick looks around the room—as if she was afraid some awful ghost was there to frighten her.
Once or twice her eyes lingered on her mother’s portrait; and then profound sighs escaped her bosom.
Once or twice, her eyes rested on her mother’s portrait, and then deep sighs escaped her.
Presently the beautiful Flora Francatelli entered the apartment; but Nisida made her a sign of dismissal.
Presently, the beautiful Flora Francatelli entered the apartment; but Nisida gestured for her to leave.
The maiden withdrew; and we must now follow her to her own chamber.
The young woman left; and we must now follow her to her own room.
On reaching her bedroom, Flora did not immediately retire to rest. She felt that she should not sleep, even were she to seek her pillow: for she had much—very much to ponder upon!
On reaching her bedroom, Flora did not immediately go to bed. She felt that she should not sleep, even if she lay down on her pillow: for she had a lot—way too much to think about!
There was a marked, undisguised reserve about her mistress which materially affected her. Although she could not control her affections, yet she felt as if she were acting with duplicity toward the Lady Nisida in having listened to the love-tale of Francisco, and, retaining that revelation of his affection a secret in her own breast.
There was a clear, obvious distance from her mistress that affected her deeply. Even though she couldn't help her feelings, she felt like she was being dishonest with Lady Nisida by hearing Francisco's love story and keeping his feelings a secret to herself.
Yet—had he not implored, had he not enjoined her to keep that avowal to herself? Yes, and when she looked at the matter, as it were, face to face, she could not justly reproach herself:—nevertheless, that secret love weighed upon her conscience like a crime!
Yet—had he not begged her, had he not insisted she keep that confession to herself? Yes, and when she examined the situation directly, she couldn't truly blame herself:—still, that hidden love pressed on her conscience like a crime!
She could not understand wherefore Nisida’s manner had changed toward her. Francisco had assuredly made no communication to his sister; and nothing had transpired to excite a suspicion of the real truth in her mind. Still there was a coolness on the part of that lady:—or might it not be that Flora’s imagination deceived her?
She couldn't understand why Nisida’s behavior had changed toward her. Francisco definitely hadn’t said anything to his sister, and nothing had happened to raise any suspicion about the truth in her mind. Still, there was a distance from that lady: or could it be that Flora was just imagining things?
There was another, and even a more serious cause of grief weighing upon her mind. Dispatches had been received from the nobleman in whose suit her brother Alessandro had repaired to Constantinople; and the secretary of the council of Florence had intimated to Signora Francatelli (Flora’s aunt) that Alessandro had abjured the faith of his forefathers and had embraced the Mussulman creed. It was also stated that the young man had entered the service of grand vizier; but whether he had become a renegade through love for some Turkish maiden, or with the hope of ameliorating his condition in a worldly point of view, whether, indeed, self-interest or a conscientious belief in the superiority of the Moslem doctrines over those of Christianity, had swayed Alessandro, no one could say.
There was another, and even more serious cause of grief weighing on her mind. Dispatches had been received from the nobleman to whom her brother Alessandro had gone in Constantinople; and the secretary of the council in Florence had told Signora Francatelli (Flora’s aunt) that Alessandro had renounced the faith of his ancestors and converted to the Muslim religion. It was also mentioned that the young man had joined the service of the grand vizier; but whether he had turned his back on his faith out of love for some Turkish woman, or in hopes of improving his social status, whether it was really self-interest or a genuine belief in the superiority of Muslim teachings over those of Christianity that influenced Alessandro, no one could say.
His aunt was almost heart-broken at the news. Father Marco, through whose influence he had obtained the post of secretary to the Florentine Envoy, was shocked and grieved; and Flora was not the less afflicted at an event which, as she had been taught to believe, must inevitably place her much-loved brother beyond the hope of spiritual salvation.
His aunt was nearly heartbroken at the news. Father Marco, who had helped him get the job as secretary to the Florentine Envoy, was shocked and upset; and Flora was equally troubled by an event that, as she had been taught to believe, would surely put her beloved brother beyond the hope of spiritual salvation.
Amidst the gloomy reflections excited by the Lady Nisida’s coolness, and the disagreeable tidings which had been received concerning her brother, there was nevertheless one gleam of consolation for Flora Francatelli.
Amidst the gloomy thoughts stirred up by Lady Nisida’s coldness and the unpleasant news about her brother, there was still one ray of comfort for Flora Francatelli.
This was the love which Francisco entertained for her, and which she so tenderly, so sincerely reciprocated.
This was the love that Francisco had for her, and which she so tenderly and sincerely returned.
Yes, a maiden’s first love is ever a source of solace amidst the gloom of affliction; because it is so intimately intertwined with hope! For the soul of the innocent, artless girl who fondly loves, soars aloft in a heaven of her own creation, dove-like on the wings of faith!
Yes, a young woman's first love is always a source of comfort during tough times because it’s deeply connected to hope! For the soul of the innocent, naïve girl who loves tenderly, it lifts her up into a personal paradise, soaring like a dove on the wings of faith!
It was already late when Flora began to unbraid and set at liberty her dark brown tresses, preparatory to retiring to rest, when a low knock at the chamber-door startled her in the midst of her occupation.
It was already late when Flora started to unbraid and free her dark brown hair, getting ready for bed, when a soft knock at the door surprised her in the middle of what she was doing.
Thinking it might be the Lady Nisida who required her attendance she hastened to open the door; and immediately three women, dressed in religious habits and having black veils thrown over their heads so as completely to conceal their faces, entered the room.
Thinking it might be Lady Nisida who needed her, she quickly opened the door; and immediately three women, dressed in religious habits and wearing black veils that completely covered their faces, entered the room.
Flora uttered a faint scream—for the sudden apparition of those specter-like figures, at such a late hour of the night, was well calculated to alarm even a person of maturer age and stronger mind than Signora Francatelli.
Flora let out a quiet scream—seeing those ghostly figures appear so suddenly at such a late hour was enough to scare even someone older and more composed than Signora Francatelli.
“You must accompany us, young lady,” said the foremost nun, advancing toward her. “And beware how you create any disturbance—for it will avail you nothing.”
“You have to come with us, young lady,” said the lead nun, stepping towards her. “And be careful not to cause any trouble—because it won’t help you at all.”
“Whither am I to be conducted?” asked Flora, trembling from head to foot.
“Where am I being taken?” asked Flora, shaking all over.
“That we cannot inform you,” was the reply. “Neither must you know at present; and therefore our first duty is to blindfold you.”
“Sorry, we can't tell you,” was the response. “You shouldn't know right now; so our first job is to blindfold you.”
“Pity me—have mercy upon me!” exclaimed Flora, throwing herself on her knees before the nun who addressed her in so harsh, so stern a manner. “I am a poor, unprotected girl: have mercy upon me!”
“Please pity me—have mercy on me!” Flora cried, dropping to her knees in front of the nun who spoke to her so harshly and sternly. “I’m just a poor, unprotected girl: please have mercy on me!”
But the three nuns seized upon her; and while one held the palm of her hand forcibly over her mouth so as to check her utterance, the others hastily blindfolded her.
But the three nuns grabbed her; and while one pressed the palm of her hand firmly over her mouth to silence her, the others quickly blindfolded her.
Flora was so overcome by this alarming proceeding, that she fainted.
Flora was so overwhelmed by this shocking situation that she fainted.
When she came to her senses, she found herself lying on a hard and sorry couch in a large apartment, almost entirely denuded of furniture and lighted by a feebly-burning lamp suspended to the low ceiling.
When she regained consciousness, she realized she was lying on a hard, uncomfortable couch in a spacious apartment, almost completely stripped of furniture and lit by a dim lamp hanging from the low ceiling.
For a moment she thought she was laboring under the influence of a hideous dream; but, glancing around, she started with affright, and a scream burst from her lips, when she beheld the three nuns standing by the bed.
For a moment, she thought she was trapped in a terrible dream; but, looking around, she was startled and a scream broke from her lips when she saw the three nuns standing by the bed.
“Why have you brought me hither?” she demanded, springing from the couch, and addressing the recluses with frantic wildness.
“Why have you brought me here?” she demanded, jumping off the couch and speaking to the recluses with frantic intensity.
“To benefit you in a spiritual sense,” replied the one who had before acted as spokeswoman: “to purge your mind of those mundane vanities which have seized upon it, and to render you worthy of salvation. Pray, sisters—pray for this at present benighted creature!”
“To help you spiritually,” replied the one who had previously acted as the spokesperson, “to clear your mind of those everyday distractions that have taken hold of it, and to make you worthy of salvation. Please, sisters—pray for this currently lost soul!”
Then, to the surprise of the young maiden, the three nuns all fell upon their knees around her, and began to chant a solemn hymn in most lugubrious notes.
Then, to the surprise of the young woman, the three nuns all knelt around her and began to chant a solemn hymn in very mournful tones.
They had thrown aside their veils, and the flickering light of the dim lamp gave a ghastly and unearthly appearance to their pale and severe countenances. They were all three elderly persons: and their aspect was of that cold, forbidding nature, which precludes hope on the part of any one who might have to implore mercy.
They had removed their veils, and the flickering light of the dim lamp made their pale, stern faces look ghostly and otherworldly. All three were elderly, and their demeanor had a cold, daunting quality that discouraged anyone from seeking mercy.
The young maiden was astounded—stupefied—she knew not what to conjecture. Where was she? who were those nuns that had treated her so harshly? why was she brought to that cold, cheerless apartment? what meant the hymn that seemed chanted expressly on her account?
The young woman was shocked—dumbfounded—she didn’t know what to think. Where was she? Who were those nuns that had treated her so roughly? Why had she been brought to that cold, unwelcoming room? What did the hymn that seemed to be sung just for her mean?
She could not bear up against the bewilderment and alarm produced by these questions which she asked herself, and none of which she could solve. An oppressive sensation came over her; and she was about to sink back upon the couch from which she had risen, when the hymn suddenly ceased—the nuns rose from their suppliant posture—and the foremost, addressing the poor girl in a reproachful tone, exclaimed, “Oh! wicked—worldly-minded creature, repent—repent—repent!”
She couldn’t handle the confusion and fear caused by the questions she was asking herself, and none of them had answers. A heavy feeling washed over her; she was about to collapse back onto the couch she had just gotten up from when the hymn suddenly stopped—the nuns got up from their kneeling position—and the one at the front, speaking to the poor girl with a disapproving tone, yelled, “Oh! sinful, worldly-minded creature, repent—repent—repent!”
There was something so awful—so appalling—in this strange conduct on the part of the nuns, that Flora began to doubt whether she were not laboring under some terrible delusion. She feared lest her senses were leaving her: and, covering her face with her hands, so as to close her eyes against external objects, she endeavored to look inward, as it were, and scrutinize her own soul.
There was something so terrible—so shocking—about the strange behavior of the nuns that Flora started to question whether she was losing her mind. She was afraid that her senses were betraying her; so, covering her face with her hands to shut her eyes from the outside world, she tried to turn her attention inward and examine her own soul.
But she was not allowed time to reflect; for the three nuns seized upon her, the foremost saying, “You must come with us!”
But she didn't have time to think; the three nuns grabbed her, with the first one saying, “You have to come with us!”
“Mercy! mercy!” screamed the wretched girl, vainly struggling in the powerful grasp of the recluses.
“Help! Help!” screamed the miserable girl, desperately trying to break free from the strong hold of the hermits.
Her long hair, which she had unbraided before she was carried off from the Riverola mansion, floated over her shoulders, and enhanced the expression of ineffable despair which her pallid countenance now wore.
Her long hair, which she had taken down before she was taken away from the Riverola mansion, flowed over her shoulders and intensified the look of deep despair on her pale face.
Wildly she glanced around, as she was being hurried from the room; and frantic screams escaped her lips. But there was no one nigh to succor—no one to melt at the outbursts of her anguish!
Wildly, she looked around as she was rushed out of the room, and frantic screams escaped her lips. But there was no one nearby to help—no one to be moved by her cries of distress!
The three nuns dragged, rather than conducted her to an adjacent apartment, which was lighted by a lamp of astonishing brilliancy, and hung in a skylight raised above the roof.
The three nuns pulled her, instead of leading her, to a nearby room, which was lit by an incredibly bright lamp and had a skylight above the roof.
On the floor, immediately beneath this lamp, stood an armchair of wicker-work; and from this chair two stout cords ascended to the ceiling, through which they passed by means of two holes perforated for the purpose.
On the floor, right under this lamp, stood a wicker armchair; and from this chair, two thick cords went up to the ceiling, passing through two holes made for that purpose.
When Flora was dragged by the nuns to the immediate vicinity of the chair, which her excited imagination instantly converted into an engine of torture, that part of the floor on which the chair stood seemed to tremble and oscillate beneath her feet, as if it were a trap-door.
When Flora was pulled by the nuns to the area around the chair, which her wild imagination quickly turned into a torture device, the part of the floor where the chair sat felt like it was shaking and wobbling under her feet, as if it were a trapdoor.
The most dreadful sensations now came over her: she felt as if her brain was reeling—as if she must go mad.
The most terrifying feelings washed over her: she felt like her mind was spinning—as if she was about to lose her sanity.
A fearful scream burst from her lips, and she struggled with the energy of desperation, as the nuns endeavored to thrust her into the chair.
A terrified scream escaped her lips, and she fought with all her might, fueled by desperation, as the nuns tried to push her into the chair.
“No—no!” she exclaimed, frantically; “you shall not torture me—you dare not murder me! What have I done to merit this treatment! Mercy! mercy!”
“No—no!” she shouted, panicking; “you won't torture me—you can't murder me! What have I done to deserve this treatment? Please! Please!”
But her cries and her struggles were alike useless; for she was now firmly bound to the chair, into which the nuns had forced her to seat herself.
But her cries and struggles were both pointless; she was now firmly tied to the chair that the nuns had made her sit in.
Then commenced the maddening scene which will be found in the ensuing chapter.
Then the chaotic scene began, which can be found in the next chapter.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE DESCENT—THE CHAMBER OF REDEMPTION.
Having bound Flora Francatelli to the chair in the manner just described, the three nuns fell back a few paces, and the wretched girl felt the floor giving way under her.
Having tied Flora Francatelli to the chair as described, the three nuns stepped back a bit, and the poor girl felt the floor beneath her starting to collapse.
A dreadful scream burst from her lips, as slowly—slowly the chair sank down, while the working of hidden machinery in the roof, and the steady, monotonous revolution of wheels, sounded with ominous din upon her ears.
A terrible scream escaped her lips as the chair gradually sank down. The noise of hidden machinery in the roof and the steady, monotonous turning of wheels echoed ominously in her ears.
An icy stream appeared to pour over her soul; wildly she cast around her eyes, and then more piercing became her shrieks, as she found herself gradually descending into what seemed to be a pit or well—only that it was square instead of round.
An icy stream seemed to wash over her soul; she looked around frantically, and her screams grew sharper as she realized she was slowly falling into what looked like a pit or a well—except it was square instead of round.
The ropes creaked—the machinery continued its regular movement, and the lamp fixed in the skylight overhead became less and less brilliant.
The ropes creaked—the machinery kept moving steadily, and the lamp in the skylight above grew dimmer and dimmer.
And bending over the mouth of this pit into which she was descending were the three nuns—standing motionless and silent like hideous specters, on the brink of the aperture left by the square platform or trap, whereon the chair was fixed.
And leaning over the edge of this pit she was going down into were the three nuns—standing still and silent like terrifying ghosts, at the edge of the opening left by the square platform or trap, where the chair was mounted.
“Mercy! Mercy!” exclaimed Flora, in a voice expressive of the most acute anguish.
“Please! Please!” cried Flora, her voice full of deep anguish.
And stretching forth her snowy arms (for it was round the waist and by the feet that she was fastened to the chair), she convulsively placed her open palms against the wooden walls of the pit, as if she could by that spasmodic movement arrest the descent of the terrible apparatus that was bearing her down into that hideous, unknown gulf! But the walls were smooth and even, and presented nothing whereon she could fix her grasp.
And stretching out her pale arms (because she was tied to the chair around the waist and feet), she desperately pressed her open palms against the wooden walls of the pit, as if that frantic movement could stop the descent of the terrifying machine that was pulling her down into that dreadful, unknown abyss! But the walls were smooth and flat, offering nothing for her to hold onto.
Her brain reeled, and for a few minutes she sat motionless, in dumb, inert despair.
Her mind was spinning, and for a few minutes she sat still, lost in blank, heavy despair.
Then again, in obedience to some mechanical impulse, she glanced upward; the light of the lamp was now dimly seen, like the sun through a dense mist—but the dark figures were still bending over the brink of the abyss, thirty yards above.
Then again, following some automatic urge, she looked up; the lamp's light was barely visible, like the sun through thick fog—but the dark shapes were still leaning over the edge of the abyss, thirty yards up.
The descent was still progressing and the noise of the machinery still reached her ears, with buzzing, humming, monotonous indistinctness.
The descent was still underway, and the sound of the machinery continued to fill her ears, buzzing, humming, and monotonously indistinct.
She shrieked not now—she screamed not any more; but it was not resignation that sealed her lips;—it was despair!
She didn’t scream now—she didn’t scream anymore; but it wasn’t resignation that kept her quiet—it was despair!
Suddenly she became aware of the gradual disappearance of the three nuns; as she descended, the wall seemed to rise slowly upward and cover them from her view.
Suddenly, she noticed the slow disappearance of the three nuns; as she went down, the wall seemed to gradually rise and block them from her sight.
Then, for an instant there was a slight shock given to the platform whereon the chair was placed—as if it rested on something beneath.
Then, for a moment, there was a slight jolt to the platform where the chair was placed—as if it were sitting on something underneath.
But no;—the fearful descent still went on—for, when she again stretched forth her hand to touch the walls, they appeared to be slowly rising—rising!
But no;—the terrifying descent continued—for, when she reached out her hand to touch the walls again, they seemed to be slowly rising—rising!
The noise of the machinery also reached her still—but merely with a humming sound that was only just audible.
The noise from the machinery also reached her quietly—but just with a humming sound that was barely audible.
For an instant she doubted whether she was still descending; but, alas! when her arms were a third time convulsively stretched forth, her fair hands felt the walls slipping away from her touch—gliding upward, as it were, with steady emotion.
For a moment, she wondered if she was still falling; but, unfortunately! when her arms instinctively reached out again, her delicate hands felt the walls slipping away from her grasp—moving upward, as if smoothly and steadily.
Then she knew that the descent had not ceased.
Then she realized that the descent hadn’t stopped.
But whither was she going? to what awful depth was she progressing?
But where was she going? To what terrible place was she heading?
Already she conjectured, was she at least sixty yards beneath that dim yellow orb which every instant appeared to shine as through a deeper, deepening mist.
Already she wondered, was she at least sixty yards below that dim yellow light which seemed to shine through an increasingly thick mist with every moment.
For what fate was she reserved? and where was she?
For what fate was she destined? And where was she?
Suddenly it struck her that she was an inmate of the Carmelite Convent; for the rumors alluded to in a preceding chapter had often met her ears; and her imagination naturally associated them with the occurrences of that dreadful night.
Suddenly, it hit her that she was a resident of the Carmelite Convent; because the rumors mentioned in a previous chapter had often reached her ears, and her mind naturally connected them with the events of that terrible night.
The piercing shrieks—the noise of machinery—the disappearance from time to time of some member of that monastic institution, all the incidents, in fine, to which those rumors had ever pointed, now seemed to apply to her own case.
The loud screams—the sounds of machines—the occasional absence of someone from that monastic community—all the events that those rumors had ever suggested now seemed to relate to her own situation.
These reflections flashed, with lightning rapidity, through her brain, and paralyzed her with horror.
These thoughts shot through her mind in a flash, paralyzing her with fear.
Then she lost all further power of thought; and though not absolutely fainting, she was stunned and stupefied with the tremendous weight of overwhelming despair.
Then she lost all ability to think; and while she wasn't completely fainting, she was shocked and dazed by the incredible burden of overwhelming despair.
How long she remained in this condition she knew not; but she was suddenly aroused by the opening of a low door in the wall in front of her.
How long she stayed in this state, she didn't know; but she was suddenly awakened by the opening of a low door in the wall in front of her.
Starting as from a dreadful dream, she stretched forth her arms, and became aware that the descent had stopped; and at the same moment she beheld a nun, bearing a lamp, standing on the threshold of the door which had just opened.
Starting from a terrifying dream, she stretched out her arms and realized that the fall had stopped; at the same moment, she saw a nun with a lamp standing in the doorway that had just opened.
“Sister, welcome to the chamber of penitence!” said the recluse, approaching the terrified Flora.
“Sister, welcome to the room of repentance!” said the recluse, approaching the frightened Flora.
Then, placing the lamp in a niche near the door, the nun proceeded to remove the cords which fastened the young maiden to the chair.
Then, putting the lamp in a spot by the door, the nun went on to take off the cords that secured the young woman to the chair.
Flora rose, but fell back again on the seat—for her limbs were stiff in consequence of the length of time they had been retained in one position. The nun disappeared by the little door for a few minutes; and, on her return, presented the wretched girl a cup of cold water. Flora swallowed the icy beverage, and felt refreshed.
Flora got up but sank back into the seat because her limbs were stiff from being in one position for so long. The nun went through the little door for a few minutes, and when she came back, she handed the poor girl a cup of cold water. Flora drank the icy drink and felt refreshed.
Then, by the light of the lamp in the niche, she hastily examined the countenance of the nun; but its expression was cold—repulsive—stern: and Flora knew that it was useless to seek to make a friend of her.
Then, by the light of the lamp in the niche, she quickly examined the nun's face; but its expression was cold—uninviting—strict: and Flora knew it was pointless to try to befriend her.
“No harm will befall you, daughter,” said the nun, “if you manifest contrition for past errors and a resolution to devote your future years to the service of Heaven.”
“No harm will come to you, daughter,” said the nun, “if you show remorse for past mistakes and promise to dedicate your future years to serving Heaven.”
“My past errors!” repeated Flora, with mingled indignation and astonishment. “I am not aware that I ever injured a living soul by a word or deed—nor entertained a thought for which I need to blush! Neither have I neglected those duties which manifest the gratitude of mortals for the bounties bestowed upon them by Providence.”
“My past mistakes!” Flora repeated, filled with both anger and surprise. “I don’t think I’ve ever hurt anyone by what I said or did—nor have I ever had a thought that would make me ashamed! I also haven’t ignored the responsibilities that show how grateful we are for the gifts given to us by a higher power.”
“Ah! daughter,” exclaimed the nun, “you interpret not your own heart rightly. Have you never abandoned yourself to those carnal notions—those hopes—those fears—those dreams of happiness—which constitute the passion which the world calls love?”
“Ah! daughter,” said the nun, “you don't understand your own heart. Have you never given in to those physical desires—those hopes—those fears—those dreams of happiness—that make up the passion the world calls love?”
Flora started, and a blush mantled on her cheeks, before so pale!
Flora jumped, and a blush spread across her cheeks, before looking so pale!
“You see that I have touched a chord which vibrates to your heart’s core, daughter,” continued the nun, on whom that sudden evidence of emotion was not lost. “You have suffered yourself to be deluded by the whisperings of that feeling whose tendency was to wean your soul from Heaven.”
“You see that I’ve struck a chord that resonates deep within your heart, daughter,” the nun continued, recognizing the impact of the sudden emotion. “You have allowed yourself to be misled by the whispers of that feeling which aimed to pull your soul away from Heaven.”
“And is it possible that a pure and virtuous love can be construed into a crime?” demanded the young maiden, her indignation overpowering her fears.
“And is it possible for a pure and virtuous love to be seen as a crime?” asked the young woman, her anger overcoming her fear.
“A love that is founded on, and fostered by ambition is a sin,” replied the nun. “Marriage is doubtless an institution ordained by Heaven; but it becomes a curse, and is repulsive to all pious feelings, when it unites those whose passion is made up of sensuality and selfishness.”
“A love based on ambition is a sin,” replied the nun. “Marriage is definitely an institution created by Heaven; but it turns into a curse and is distasteful to all pious feelings when it brings together those whose passion consists of sensuality and selfishness.”
“You dare not impute such base considerations to me!” exclaimed Flora, her cheeks again flushing, but with the glow of conscious innocence shamefully outraged by the most injurious suspicions.
“You shouldn’t attribute such low thoughts to me!” Flora exclaimed, her cheeks flushing once more, but this time with a blush of innocence that was indignantly affronted by the most hurtful suspicions.
“Nay, daughter,” continued the nun, unmoved by the manner of the young maiden; “you are unable to judge rightly of your own heart. You possess a confidence in integrity of purpose, which is but a mental blindness on your part.”
“Nah, daughter,” the nun continued, unfazed by the young woman's attitude; “you can’t really see your own heart clearly. You have a misplaced confidence in your good intentions, which is just a kind of blindness on your part.”
“Of what am I accused? and wherefore am I brought hither?” asked Flora, beginning to feel bewildered by the sophistry that characterized the nun’s discourse.
“Of what am I being accused? And why have I been brought here?” asked Flora, starting to feel confused by the tricky reasoning that defined the nun’s conversation.
“Those who are interested in your welfare,” replied the nun evasively, “have consigned you to the care of persons devoted to the service of Heaven, that your eyes may be opened to the vanity of the path which you have been pursuing, but from which you are so happily rescued.”
“Those who care about your well-being,” the nun replied vaguely, “have placed you in the care of people dedicated to serving Heaven, so that you can see the emptiness of the path you've been on, but from which you've been so fortunately saved.”
“And where am I? is this the Convent of the Carmelites? why was I subjected to all the alarms—all the mental tortures through which I have just passed?” demanded the young maiden, wildly and rapidly.
“And where am I? Is this the Convent of the Carmelites? Why was I put through all the alarms—all the mental agony that I just went through?” the young woman asked, frantically and in a rush.
“Think not that we have acted toward you in a spirit of persecution,” said the nun. “The mysteries which have alarmed you will be explained at a future period, when your soul is prepared by penance, self-mortification, and prayer to receive the necessary revelation. In the meantime, ask no questions, forget the world, and resolve to embrace a life devoted to the service of Heaven.”
“Don’t think that we are treating you with hostility,” said the nun. “The mysteries that have troubled you will be explained later, when your soul is ready through penance, self-discipline, and prayer to receive the important revelation. For now, don’t ask questions, forget about the world, and decide to dedicate your life to the service of Heaven.”
“To embrace a conventual existence!” almost shrieked the wretched girl. “Oh! no, never!”
“To embrace a conventual life!” almost screamed the wretched girl. “Oh! no, never!”
“Not many days will elapse ere your mind will undergo a salutary change,” said the nun, composedly. “But if you will follow me—as you appear to be somewhat recovered—I will conduct you to your cell adjoining the Chamber of Penitence.”
“Not many days will pass before your mind will experience a positive change,” said the nun calmly. “But if you’ll follow me—as it seems you’ve recovered somewhat—I will take you to your cell next to the Chamber of Penitence.”
Flora, perceiving that any further attempt to reason with the recluse would be fruitlessly made, rose and followed her into a narrow, dark passage, at the end of which was a door standing half open.
Flora, realizing that any more attempts to reason with the recluse would be pointless, got up and followed her into a narrow, dark passage, at the end of which was a door that was half open.
The nun extinguished her lamp, and led the way into a large apartment hung with black. At the further end there was an altar, surmounted by a crucifix of ebony, and lighted up with four wax candles, which only served to render the gloom of the entire scene more apparent.
The nun turned off her lamp and led the way into a spacious room draped in black. At the far end, there was an altar topped with an ebony crucifix, illuminated by four wax candles that only made the darkness of the whole scene more noticeable.
At the foot of the altar knelt five women, half naked, and holding scourges in their hands.
At the base of the altar knelt five women, half-naked, holding whips in their hands.
“These are the penitents,” whispered the nun to Flora. “Pause for a moment and contemplate them.”
“These are the people doing penance,” the nun whispered to Flora. “Take a moment and think about them.”
A minute elapsed, during which the five penitents remained motionless as statues, with their heads bowed upon their bosoms, and their hands hanging down by their sides, as if those limbs were lifeless—save in respect to the hands that held the scourges. But, suddenly, one of them—a young and beautiful woman—exclaimed, in a tone of piercing anguish, “It is my fault! it is my fault! it is my fault!”—and the others took up the wail in voices equally characteristic of heartfelt woe.
A minute passed, during which the five penitents stood still like statues, their heads bowed on their chests and their hands hanging by their sides, as if those limbs were lifeless—except for the hands that gripped the scourges. But suddenly, one of them—a young and beautiful woman—screamed in a voice filled with deep anguish, “It’s my fault! It’s my fault! It’s my fault!”—and the others echoed her cry, their voices equally filled with genuine sorrow.
Then they lacerated their shoulders with the hard leathern thongs of their scourges; and a faintness came over Flora Francatelli when she observed the blood appear on the back of the young and beautiful penitent who had given the signal for this self-mortification.
Then they whipped their shoulders with the tough leather straps of their scourges; and a wave of nausea hit Flora Francatelli when she noticed the blood emerge on the back of the young and beautiful penitent who had signaled for this self-punishment.
The nun, perceiving the effect thus produced upon the maiden, touched her upon the shoulder as a signal to follow whither she was about to lead; and, opening one of the several doors communicating with the Chamber of Penitence, she said in a low whisper—“This is your cell. May the Virgin bless you!”
The nun, noticing the impact this had on the young woman, tapped her on the shoulder as a cue to follow her. She opened one of the doors leading to the Chamber of Penitence and said softly, “This is your cell. May the Virgin bless you!”
Flora entered the little room allotted to her, and the nun retired, simply closing, but not bolting the door behind her.
Flora walked into the small room assigned to her, and the nun stepped out, just closing the door without locking it behind her.
A taper burnt before a crucifix suspended to the wall; and near it hung a scourge, from which last mentioned object Flora averted her eyes with horror.
A candle burned in front of a crucifix hanging on the wall; and nearby, a whip hung, which Flora turned away from in horror.
A bed, a simple toilet-table, a praying-desk, and a single chair, completed the furniture of the cell, which was of very narrow dimensions.
A bed, a simple vanity table, a praying desk, and a single chair completed the furnishings of the room, which was very small.
Seating herself on the bed, Flora burst into an agony of tears.
Seating herself on the bed, Flora broke down in tears.
What would her aunt think when she received the news of her disappearance? for she could not suppose that any friendly feeling on the part of her persecutors would induce them to adopt a course which might relieve that much-loved relative’s mind concerning her. What would Francisco conjecture? Oh! these thoughts were maddening!
Anxious to escape from them, if possible, the almost heartbroken girl proceeded to lay aside her garments and retire to rest.
Anxious to get away from them, if she could, the almost heartbroken girl took off her clothes and went to bed.
Physical and mental exhaustion cast her into a deep sleep; but the horrors of her condition pursued her even in her dreams; so that when she awoke she was not startled to find herself in that gloomy cell.
Physical and mental exhaustion overwhelmed her, sending her into a deep sleep. However, the nightmares of her situation followed her even in her dreams, so when she woke up, she wasn't surprised to find herself in that dark cell.
Casting her eyes around, she observed two circumstances which showed her that some one had visited her room during the hours she slept; for a new taper was burning before the crucifix, and her own garments had been removed,—the coarse garb of a penitent now occupying their place on the chair.
Casting her eyes around, she noticed two things that indicated someone had been in her room while she slept. A new candle was lit in front of the crucifix, and her own clothes were gone—the rough garment of a penitent now taking their place on the chair.
“Oh! is it possible that I am doomed to bid farewell to the world forever?” exclaimed Flora, in a voice of despair, as she clasped her hands convulsively together.
“Oh! Is it really possible that I'm doomed to say goodbye to the world forever?” Flora exclaimed in a voice filled with despair, as she clasped her hands tightly together.
CHAPTER XX.
FRANCISCO AND NISIDA—DR. DURAS AND THE LETTER.
The greatest confusion prevailed in the Riverola Palace, when, in the morning, the disappearance of Flora Francatelli was discovered.
The greatest confusion broke out in the Riverola Palace when, in the morning, they discovered that Flora Francatelli was missing.
Nisida hastened, at an early hour, to her brother’s apartment, and intimated to him the fact that she was nowhere to be found.
Nisida hurried early in the morning to her brother's apartment and told him that she was missing.
Francisco, who was already dressed, was overwhelmed with grief at this announcement, and, in the first excess of excitement, conveyed to her his intention of seeking the young maiden throughout the city.
Francisco, who was already dressed, was overwhelmed with grief at this announcement and, in his initial rush of emotion, expressed to her his intention to search for the young woman throughout the city.
He was hastening to quit the room, when Nisida held him back, and intimated to him that his anxiety in this respect would create suspicions injurious alike to his reputation and that of Flora Francatelli—the more so, as she was but a menial in the household.
He was rushing to leave the room when Nisida stopped him and hinted that his worry about this would raise suspicions that could harm both his reputation and Flora Francatelli's—especially since she was just a servant in the household.
Francisco paused and reflected for a few moments; then, having tenderly embraced his sister, he hastily addressed her by the symbolic language in which they were accustomed to converse:
Francisco paused and thought for a moment; then, after giving his sister a warm hug, he quickly spoke to her in the special way they usually communicated:
“Pardon me, beloved Nisida, for having kept a secret from thee—the only one that my heart has ever so selfishly cherished.”
“Sorry, my dear Nisida, for keeping a secret from you— the only one that my heart has ever held onto so selfishly.”
Nisida appeared to be profoundly astonished at this communication, and made an impatient sign for him to proceed.
Nisida seemed genuinely shocked by this message and waved for him to continue impatiently.
“You will not be surprised at my anxiety to seek after the missing girl,” he continued, “when I intimate to you that I love her—and that, next to yourself, she is dearer to me than I can express.”
“You won’t be surprised by my anxiety to find the missing girl,” he continued, “when I tell you that I love her—and that, next to you, she means more to me than I can say.”
“Your passion can scarcely be an honorable one, Francisco,” was the reproach conveyed by Nisida, while her countenance wore a corresponding expression.
“Your passion can hardly be an honorable one, Francisco,” was the criticism expressed by Nisida, while her face reflected a similar expression.
“I would sooner die than harbor an injurious thought in respect to that virtuous and beautiful creature!” responded the young count, his face flushed with the glow of generous emotions. “My happiness is intimately connected with this attachment, Nisida, and I feel convinced that you would rather forward my views than oppose them.”
“Yes, dear brother,” was the reply which she conveyed to him: “your happiness is my only consideration.”
“Yes, dear brother,” was her response to him: “your happiness is my only priority.”
But, as she gave this assurance, an ill-subdued sigh escaped her breast, and she compressed her lips tightly to crush the emotions that were agitating her. A cloud evanescently appeared on the broad and marble forehead; the penciled brows contracted, and the eyes flashed brightly—oh! far more brightly than glanced the ray of the morning sun through the windows, upon the glossy surface of her luxuriant hair. A momentary spasm seemed to convulse the full and rounded form; and the small, elegantly shaped foot which peered from beneath her flowing robe, tapped the floor twice with involuntary movement.
But as she gave that reassurance, a barely contained sigh escaped from her chest, and she pressed her lips together tightly to suppress the emotions swirling inside her. A fleeting cloud appeared on her wide marble forehead; her arched brows furrowed, and her eyes sparkled brightly—oh! far more brightly than the morning sun’s rays streaming through the windows, reflecting off the glossy surface of her lush hair. A brief spasm seemed to ripple through her full, rounded figure; and the small, elegantly shaped foot peeking out from under her flowing dress tapped the floor twice in a spontaneous motion.
Mistress as she usually was of even her most intense feelings, and wonderfully habituated by circumstances to exercise the most complete command over her emotions, she was now for an instant vanquished by the gush of painful sentiments which crowded on her soul.
Mistress, as she usually was even with her strongest feelings, and so well trained by her circumstances to maintain complete control over her emotions, was now for a moment overcome by the rush of painful feelings that flooded her spirit.
Francisco did not, however, observe that transitory evidence of acute feeling on the part of his sister—a feeling which seemed to partake of the nature of remorse, as if she were conscience-stricken!
Francisco didn't notice, though, the brief signs of intense emotion from his sister—emotion that seemed to hint at remorse, as if she were feeling guilty!
For she loved her brother deeply—tenderly, but after the fashion of her own wild and wonderful disposition—a love that was not calculated always to prove friendly to his interests.
For she loved her brother deeply—tenderly, but in her own wild and wonderful way—a love that didn’t always work out in his favor.
Francisco paced the room in an agitated manner.
Francisco paced the room anxiously.
At length he stopped near where his sister was standing, and intimated to her that Flora might perhaps have repaired to the residence of her aunt.
At last, he stopped near where his sister was standing and hinted to her that Flora might have gone to stay with her aunt.
Nisida conveyed to him this answer: “The moment that I missed Flora ere now, I dispatched a domestic to her aunt’s cottage; but she has not been there since Sunday last.”
Nisida sent him this reply: “As soon as I realized I hadn’t seen Flora, I sent someone to her aunt’s cottage; but she hasn’t been there since last Sunday.”
“Some treachery is at work here, Nisida,” was the young count’s response. “Flora has not willingly absented herself.”
“Something shady is going on here, Nisida,” was the young count’s response. “Flora didn’t leave on her own.”
At this moment Francisco’s page entered the apartment to announce that Dr. Duras was in the reception-room.
At that moment, Francisco's assistant came into the apartment to announce that Dr. Duras was in the reception room.
The young count made a sign to his sister to accompany him; and they proceeded to the elegant saloon where the physician was waiting.
The young count signaled to his sister to join him, and they walked to the elegant parlor where the doctor was waiting.
Having saluted the count and Nisida with his usual urbanity, Dr. Duras addressed himself to the former, saying, “I have just learnt from your lordship’s page that the favorite attendant on your sister has most unaccountably disappeared.”
Having greeted the count and Nisida with his usual charm, Dr. Duras turned to the former and said, “I just found out from your lordship’s servant that your sister’s favorite attendant has mysteriously vanished.”
“And both Nisida and myself are at a loss what to conjecture, or how to act,” replied Francisco.
“And both Nisida and I are unsure about what to think, or how to proceed,” replied Francisco.
“I was astounded when I heard of the arrest of Signor Wagner on such a charge,” interrupted the count. “He was latterly a frequent guest at this house: although, I believe, you never happened to meet him here?”
“I was shocked when I heard about Signor Wagner's arrest on such a charge,” the count interrupted. “He had recently been a regular guest at this house; although, I believe, you never happened to meet him here?”
“No,” answered the physician; “but I saw him at the funeral of your lamented father, and once or twice since in the garden attached to his mansion; and I certainly could not have supposed, from his appearance, that he was a man capable of so black a crime. I was, however, about to observe that Florence is at this moment infested by a class of villains who hesitate at no deed of turpitude. This Signor Wagner is a foreigner, possessed of immense wealth, the sources of which are totally unknown; and, moreover, it is declared that the sbirri, yesterday morning, actually traced the robber-captain Stephano to the vicinity of his mansion. All this looks black enough, and it is more than probable that Wagner was in league with the redoubtable Stephano and his banditti. Then the mysterious disappearance of Flora is, to say the least, alarming, for I believe she was a well conducted, virtuous, estimable young woman.”
“No,” replied the doctor; “but I saw him at your late father's funeral, and a couple of times since in the garden by his mansion; and I certainly wouldn’t have guessed, based on his appearance, that he was capable of such a terrible crime. I was about to mention that Florence is currently troubled by a group of villains who wouldn't hesitate to commit any kind of wrongdoing. This Signor Wagner is a foreigner with vast wealth, the origins of which are completely unknown; and it’s also reported that the police actually tracked the robber-captain Stephano to the area near his mansion yesterday morning. All of this looks very suspicious, and it’s more than likely that Wagner was working with the notorious Stephano and his gang. Then there’s the mysterious disappearance of Flora, which is, to say the least, concerning, because I believe she was a well-mannered, virtuous, and admirable young woman.”
“She was—she was indeed!” exclaimed Francisco. “At least,” he added, perceiving that the physician was somewhat astonished at the enthusiasm with which he spoke—“at least, such is my firm impression; such, too, is the opinion of my sister.”
“She was—she really was!” exclaimed Francisco. “At least,” he added, noticing that the doctor seemed a bit surprised by his enthusiasm, “at least, that’s my strong impression; that’s also what my sister thinks.”
“The motive which brought me hither this morning,” said Dr. Duras, “was to offer you a little friendly advice, which my long acquaintance with your family, my dear count, will prevent you from taking amiss.”
“The reason I came here this morning,” said Dr. Duras, “was to give you some friendly advice, which my long acquaintance with your family, dear count, I hope you won’t take the wrong way.”
“Speak, doctor—speak your thoughts!” cried Francisco, pressing the physician’s hand gratefully.
“Speak, doctor—share your thoughts!” cried Francisco, gripping the physician’s hand gratefully.
“I would recommend you to be more cautious how you form an intimacy with strangers,” continued Dr. Duras. “Rumor has a thousand tongues—and it is already reported in Florence that the alleged murderer was on familiar terms with the noble Count of Riverola and Lady Nisida.”
“I advise you to be more careful about how you get close to strangers,” Dr. Duras continued. “Gossip travels fast—and it’s already being said in Florence that the supposed murderer was on friendly terms with the noble Count of Riverola and Lady Nisida.”
“The duke himself is liable to be deceived in respect to the real character of an individual,” said Francisco proudly.
“The duke himself can easily be misled about a person's true character,” said Francisco proudly.
“But his highness would not form hasty acquaintances,” replied the physician. “After all, it is with the best possible feeling that I offer you my counsel—knowing your generous heart, and also how frequently generosity is imposed upon.”
“But his highness wouldn’t rush into making acquaintances,” replied the physician. “I genuinely want to help you—understanding your kind nature and how often people take advantage of generosity.”
“Pardon the impatience with which I answered you, my dear friend,” exclaimed the young count.
“Sorry for the impatience with which I answered you, my dear friend,” the young count exclaimed.
“No pardon is necessary,” said the physician; “because you did not offend me. One word more and I must take my leave. Crimes are multiplying thickly in Florence, and Stephano’s band becomes each day more and more daring; so that it is unsafe to walk alone in the city after dusk. Beware how you stir unattended, my dear Francisco, at unseasonable hours.”
“No apology is needed,” said the doctor; “because you haven’t upset me. One more word and I’ll have to leave. Crimes are increasing rapidly in Florence, and Stephano’s gang is getting bolder every day; it’s unsafe to walk alone in the city after dark. Be careful how you move around alone, my dear Francisco, at odd hours.”
“I merely conjecture that this Wagner is associated with that lawless horde who have become the terror of the republic,” answered the physician; “and it is natural to suppose that these wretches are guilty of all the enormous crimes which have lately struck the city with alarm.”
“I can only guess that this Wagner is connected to that lawless gang that has become the nightmare of the republic,” the physician replied. “It's reasonable to think that these criminals are responsible for all the terrible acts that have recently frightened the city.”
Francisco turned aside to conceal the emotions which these remarks excited within him; for he began to apprehend that she whom he loved so fondly had met with foul play at the hands of the bravoes and banditti whom Stephano was known to command.
Francisco turned away to hide the feelings that these comments stirred in him; for he started to realize that the woman he loved so dearly had fallen victim to the wicked actions of the thugs and bandits that Stephano was known to lead.
Dr. Duras seized that opportunity to approach Nisida, who was standing at the window; and as he thrust into her hand a note, which was immediately concealed in her dress, he was struck with surprise and grief at the acute anguish that was depicted on her countenance.
Dr. Duras took that chance to walk up to Nisida, who was standing by the window; and as he slipped a note into her hand, which she quickly hid in her dress, he was taken aback by the deep pain reflected on her face.
Large tears stood on her long, dark lashes, and her face was ashy pale.
Large tears rested on her long, dark eyelashes, and her face was a pale shade of gray.
The physician made a sign of anxious inquiry; but Nisida, subduing her emotions with an almost superhuman effort, pressed his hand violently and hurried from the room.
The doctor looked questioningly, but Nisida, controlling her feelings with nearly superhuman effort, squeezed his hand tightly and rushed out of the room.
Dr. Duras shook his head mournfully, but also in a manner which showed that he was at a loss to comprehend that painful manifestation of feeling on the part of one whom he well knew to be endowed with almost miraculous powers of self-control.
Dr. Duras shook his head sadly, but also in a way that indicated he couldn't understand that intense display of emotion from someone he knew was almost magically good at controlling themselves.
His meditations were interrupted by Francisco, who, addressing him abruptly, said, “In respect to the missing young lady, whose absence will be so acutely felt by my sister, the only course which I can at present pursue, is to communicate her mysterious disappearance to the captain of police.”
His thoughts were interrupted by Francisco, who bluntly said to him, “Regarding the missing young lady, whose absence will be deeply felt by my sister, the only thing I can do right now is report her mysterious disappearance to the police chief.”
“No time should be lost in adopting that step,” responded the doctor. “I am about to visit a sick nobleman in the neighborhood of the captain’s office: we will proceed so far in each other’s company.”
“No time should be wasted in taking that step,” replied the doctor. “I’m about to visit a sick nobleman near the captain’s office: we’ll go that far together.”
The young count summoned his page to attend upon him, and then quitted the mansion in company with the physician.
The young count called his servant to assist him, and then left the mansion with the doctor.
In the meantime Nisida had retired to her own apartment, where she threw herself into a seat, and gave vent to the dreadful emotions which had for the last hour been agitating within her bosom.
In the meantime, Nisida had gone back to her room, where she sank into a chair and let out the terrible emotions that had been stirring inside her for the past hour.
She wept—oh! she wept long and bitterly: it was terrible and strange to think how that woman of iron mind now yielded to the outpourings of her anguish.
She cried—oh! she cried for a long time, and it was heartbreaking: it was awful and strange to see how that woman with such strong resolve was now overcome by her sorrow.
Some time elapsed ere she even attempted to control her feelings; and then her struggle to subdue them was as sudden and energetic as her grief had a moment previously been violent and apparently inconsolable.
Some time passed before she even tried to control her feelings; and then her effort to suppress them was as sudden and intense as her grief had been just a moment before—violent and seemingly impossible to console.
Then she recollected the note which Dr. Duras had slipped into her hand, and which she had concealed in her bosom; and she hastened to peruse it. The contents ran as follows:
Then she remembered the note that Dr. Duras had slipped into her hand, which she had hidden in her bosom; and she quickly read it. The contents were as follows:
“In accordance with your request, my noble-hearted and much-enduring friend, I have consulted eminent lawyers in respect to the will of the late Count of Riverola. The substance of their opinion is unanimously this: The estates are inalienably settled on yourself, should you recover the faculties of hearing and speaking at any time previous to your brother’s attainment of the age of thirty; and should you enter into possession of the estates, and allow your brother to enjoy the whole or greater part of the revenues, in direct contradiction to the spirit of your father’s will, the estates would become liable to confiscation by his highness the duke. In this case your brother and yourself would alike be ruined.
“As you asked, my noble and patient friend, I’ve spoken to some top lawyers about the will of the late Count of Riverola. They all agree on this: the estates are permanently yours, as long as you regain your ability to hear and speak before your brother turns thirty. If you take possession of the estates and allow your brother to enjoy most or all of the income, it goes against your father’s will, and the duke could confiscate the estates. If that happens, both you and your brother would be ruined.”
“Now, the advice that these lawyers give is this: A memorial should be addressed to his highness, exhibiting that you refuse to undergo any surgical treatment or operation for the restoration of the faculties of hearing and speech, inasmuch as you would not wish to deprive your brother of the enjoyment of the estates nor of the title conferred by their possession: that you therefore solicit a decree, confirming his title of nobility, and dispensing with the prerogative of confiscation on the part of the prince, should you recover the faculties of hearing and speech, and act in opposition to the will of your late father in respect to the power of alienating the estates from your own possession.
“Now, the lawyers advise that you should write a letter to his highness, stating that you refuse any surgical treatment to restore your hearing and speech because you don’t want to deprive your brother of enjoying the estates or the title that comes with ownership. Therefore, you ask for a decree confirming his title of nobility and removing the prince's right to confiscate the properties if you regain your hearing and speech and act against your late father's wishes about transferring the estates from your possession.”
“Such, my generous-minded friend, is the counsel offered by eminent advocates; and, by the memory of your sainted mother, if not for the sake of your own happiness, I implore you to act in accordance with these suggestions. You will remember that this advice pretty accurately corresponds with that which I gave you, when, late on the night that the will was read, you quitted your sleepless couch and came to my dwelling to consult me on a point so intimately connected with your felicity in this world.
“This, my kind-hearted friend, is the advice from respected advocates; and, in memory of your dearly departed mother, if not for your own happiness, I urge you to follow these suggestions. You’ll remember this advice is similar to what I told you when, late that night after the will was read, you left your restless bed and came to my house to discuss something so crucial to your happiness in this life.
“Your sincerely devoted friend,
“Jeronymo Duras.”“Your sincerely devoted friend,
“Jeronymo Duras.”
While Nisida was occupied in the perusal of the first paragraph of this letter, dark clouds lowered upon her brow; but as she read the second paragraph, wherein the salutary advice of the lawyers was conveyed to her, those clouds rapidly dispersed, and her splendid countenance became lighted up with joyous, burning, intoxicating hope!
While Nisida was busy reading the first paragraph of this letter, a frown appeared on her face; but as she read the second paragraph, which contained the helpful advice from the lawyers, her frown quickly lifted, and her beautiful face lit up with joyful, intense, exhilarating hope!
It was evident that she had already made up her mind to adopt the counsel proffered her by the eminent advocates whom the friendly physician had consulted on her behalf.
It was clear that she had already decided to follow the advice given to her by the distinguished lawyers that the helpful doctor had consulted for her.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE SUBURB OF ALLA CROCE—THE JEW—THE ROBBER CHIEF'S LOVE.
It was past the hour of ten on Saturday night, when a tall, powerfully built man emerged from what might be termed the fashionable portion of the city of Florence, and struck into the straggling suburb of Alla Croce.
It was after 10 PM on Saturday night when a tall, muscular man walked out of what could be called the trendy part of Florence and headed into the scattered suburb of Alla Croce.
This quarter of the town was of marvelously bad reputation, being infested by persons of the worst description, who, by herding, as it were, together in one particular district, had converted the entire suburb into a sort of sanctuary where crime might take refuge, and into which the sbirri, or police-officers, scarcely dared to penetrate.
The population of Alla Croce was not, however, entirely composed of individuals who were at variance with the law, for poverty as well as crime sought an asylum in that assemblage of forbidding-looking dwellings, which formed so remarkable a contrast with the marble palaces, noble public buildings, and handsome streets of the city of Florence itself.
The population of Alla Croce wasn't completely made up of people who broke the law; rather, both poverty and crime found refuge in that collection of grim-looking buildings, which stood in stark contrast to the marble palaces, elegant public structures, and beautiful streets of Florence itself.
And not only did the denizens of penury and crushing toil, the artisans, the vine-dressers, the gardeners, the water-carriers, and the porters of Florence occupy lodgings in the suburb of Alla Croce, but even wealthy persons—yes, men whose treasures were vast enough to pay the ransom of princes—buried themselves and their hoards in this horrible neighborhood.
And not only did the people living in poverty and hard labor—the craftsmen, the vineyard workers, the gardeners, the water carriers, and the porters of Florence—live in the neighborhood of Alla Croce, but even wealthy individuals—yes, men whose riches were enough to pay to free princes—also hid themselves and their fortunes in this dreadful area.
We allude to that most undeservedly-persecuted race, the Jews—a race endowed with many virtues and generous qualities, but whose characters have been blackened by a host of writers whose narrow minds and illiberal prejudices have induced them to preserve all the exaggerations and misrepresentations which tradition hands down in the Christian world relative to the cruelly-treated Israelite.
We refer to that most unjustly persecuted group, the Jews—a group with many virtues and positive traits, but whose reputation has been tarnished by numerous writers whose narrow minds and biased views have led them to maintain all the exaggerations and misrepresentations that tradition passes down in the Christian world regarding the mistreated Israelites.
The enlightened commercial policy of those merchant princes, the Medici, had, during the primal glories of their administrative sway in the Florentine Republic, relaxed the severity of the laws against the Jews, and recognizing in the persecuted Israelites those grand trading and financial qualities which have ever associated the idea of wealth with their name, permitted them to follow unmolested their specific pursuits.
The forward-thinking trade policy of the merchant princes, the Medici, during their peak power in the Florentine Republic, eased the harsh laws against the Jews. They recognized the remarkable trading and financial skills of the persecuted Israelites, which have always linked their name to wealth, and allowed them to pursue their specific interests without interference.
But at the time of which we are writing—the year 1521—the prince who had the reins of the Florentine Government, had yielded to the representations of a bigoted and intolerant clergy, and the Jews had once more become the subjects of persecution. The dissipated nobles extorted from them by menace those loans which would not have been granted on the security proffered; and the wealthy members of the “scattered race” actually began to discover that they could repose greater confidence in the refuse of the Florentine population than in the brilliant aristocracy, or even in the famous sbirri themselves. Thus had many rich Jews established themselves in the quarter of Alla Croce; and by paying a certain sum to the syndic, or magistrate of this suburb—a functionary elected by the inhabitants themselves, and in virtue of a law of their own enactment—the persecuted Israelites enjoyed comparative security and peace.
But during the time we’re discussing—the year 1521—the prince who was in charge of the Florentine Government had given in to the demands of a bigoted and intolerant clergy, and the Jews were once again facing persecution. The reckless nobles pressured them for loans that wouldn’t have been granted otherwise, using threats. Wealthy members of the “scattered race” actually began to realize they could trust the lower classes of Florentine society more than the elite aristocracy or even the notorious sbirri. As a result, many rich Jews settled in the area of Alla Croce, and by paying a certain amount to the syndic, or magistrate of this suburb—a position elected by the local residents themselves, based on a law they had created—the persecuted Israelites enjoyed a degree of safety and peace.
We now return to the man we left plunging into the suburbs of which we have afforded a short and necessary account.
We now return to the man we left diving into the suburbs, which we have briefly and necessarily described.
This individual was dressed in simple attire, but composed of excellent materials. His vest was of dark velvet, slashed, but not embroidered; and on his breast he wore a jazeran, or mailed cuirass, which was not only lighter than a steel corselet, but was equally proof against poniard or pike. In his broad leather belt were stuck two pairs of pistols, and a long dagger; a heavy broadsword also hung by his side. His black boots came up nearly to the knee—in contravention of the prevailing fashion of that age, when these articles of dress seldom reached above the swell of the leg. A large slouched hat, without plumage or any ornament, was drawn down as much as possible over his features; and the broad mantello, or cloak, was gathered round the body in such a manner that it covered all the left side and the weapons fastened in the belt, but left the sword arm free for use in any sudden emergency.
This person was dressed simply, but in high-quality materials. His vest was made of dark velvet, cut but without embroidery; on his chest, he wore a jazeran, or a mail cuirass, which was not only lighter than a steel breastplate but also equally resistant to daggers and spears. Stuck in his wide leather belt were two pairs of pistols and a long dagger; a heavy broadsword also hung at his side. His black boots came up almost to his knees—going against the fashion of the time, when boots rarely reached above the curve of the leg. A large floppy hat, without plumes or decorations, was pulled down as much as possible over his face; and the broad mantello, or cloak, was wrapped around his body in such a way that it covered his left side and the weapons attached to his belt but left his sword arm free for quick action if needed.
Behind the wayfarer stretched the magnificent city of Florence, spreading over the deep vale, on both sides of the Arno, and, as usual, brilliant with light, like a world of stars shining in mimic rivalry of those that studded the purple vault above.
Behind the traveler lay the stunning city of Florence, spreading across the deep valley on both sides of the Arno, and, as always, radiant with light, like a world of stars competing with those that dotted the purple sky above.
Before him were the mazes of the Alla Croce, the darkness of which suburb was only interrupted by a few straggling and feeble lights gleaming from houses of entertainment, or from huts whose poverty required not the protection of shutters to the casements.
Before him lay the winding streets of Alla Croce, the darkness of that neighborhood broken only by a few weak lights flickering from bars or from run-down huts that didn't need shutters on their windows due to their poverty.
And now, as one of those faint lights suddenly fell upon the wayfarer’s countenance, as he passed the abode in which it shone—let us avail ourselves of the opportunity afforded by that glimpse, to state that this man’s features were handsome, but coarse, bearing the traces of a dissolute life. His age was apparently forty; it might even have been a few years more matured—but his coal-black hair, mustachio, and bushy whiskers, unstreaked by silver, showed that time sat lightly on his head, in spite of the evident intimacy with the wine-cup above alluded to.
And now, as one of those faint lights suddenly illuminated the wayfarer’s face while he passed the house where it shone—let’s take this chance to note that this man’s features were handsome, but rough, showing the signs of a wild life. He looked to be about forty, maybe a few years older—but his jet-black hair, mustache, and thick sideburns, free of gray, indicated that time didn’t weigh heavily on him, despite his obvious fondness for drink.
Having threaded the greater portion of the suburb, which was almost knee-deep in mud—for it had been raining nearly all day, and had only cleared up after sunset—the individual whom we have been describing stopped at the corner of a street, and gave a shrill whistle.
Having walked through most of the neighborhood, which was almost knee-deep in mud—because it had been raining nearly all day and only cleared up after sunset—the person we’ve been describing stopped at the corner of a street and let out a sharp whistle.
The signal was immediately answered in a similar fashion, and in a few minutes a man emerged from the darkness of a by-street. He also was well-armed, but much more plainly dressed than the other; and his countenance was such as would not have proved a very friendly witness in his favor in a court of justice.
The signal was quickly responded to in the same way, and a few minutes later, a man came out of the shadows of a side street. He was also armed, but dressed much more simply than the other man;his face wouldn’t have been very convincing as a friendly one in a court of law.
“Lomellino?” said the first individual whom we have described in this chapter.
“Lomellino?” said the first person we mentioned in this chapter.
“Captain Stephano!” responded the other.
"Captain Stephano!" replied the other.
“All right, my fine lad,” returned the bandit-captain. “Follow me.”
“All right, my good man,” said the bandit captain. “Come with me.”
The two robbers then proceeded in silence until they reached a house larger and stronger in appearance than any other in the same street. The shutters which protected the casements were massive and strengthened with iron bars and huge nails, somewhat after the fashion of church doors.
The two robbers then moved quietly until they reached a house that looked bigger and more robust than any other on the street. The shutters that covered the windows were heavy and reinforced with iron bars and big nails, similar to church doors.
The walls were of solid gray stones, whereas those of the adjacent huts were of mud or wood. In a word, this dwelling seemed a little fortress in the midst of an exposed and unprotected town.
The walls were made of solid gray stones, while the nearby huts were built from mud or wood. In short, this house looked like a small fortress in the middle of an open and vulnerable town.
“Do you remain on the other side of the street, Lomellino,” said the bandit-chief; “and if need be, you will answer to my accustomed signal.”
“Stay on the other side of the street, Lomellino,” said the bandit chief; “and if necessary, you’ll respond to my usual signal.”
“Good, captain,” was the reply; and Lomellino crossed over the way to the deep shade of the houses on that side.
“Alright, captain,” was the response; and Lomellino walked over to the deep shade of the houses on that side.
Stephano then gave a low knock at the door of the well-defended dwelling above described.
Stephano then knocked quietly on the door of the well-protected house mentioned above.
Several minutes elapsed; and no sounds were heard within.
Several minutes passed, and no sounds were heard inside.
“The old usurer is at home, I know,” muttered Stephano to himself; for the moment he had knocked a gleam of light, peeping through a crevice in an upper casement, had suddenly disappeared. He now rapped more loudly at the door with the handle of his heavy broadsword.
“The old moneylender is home, I know,” muttered Stephano to himself; just then, a glimmer of light that had been shining through a crack in an upper window suddenly vanished. He rapped louder at the door with the handle of his heavy broadsword.
“Ah! he comes!” muttered the bandit-chief, after another long pause.
“Ah! he’s here!” muttered the bandit chief, after another long pause.
“Who knocks so late?” demanded a weak and tremulous voice from within.
“Who’s knocking so late?” asked a weak and shaky voice from inside.
“I—Stephano Verrina!” cried the brigand pompously: “open—and fear not.”
“I—Stephano Verrina!” shouted the brigand dramatically. “Open up—and don’t be afraid.”
The bolts were drawn back—a chain fell heavily on the stone floor inside—and the door opened, revealing the form of an old and venerable-looking man, with a long white beard. He held a lamp in his hand: and, by its fitful glare, his countenance, of the Jewish cast, manifested an expression denoting the terror which he vainly endeavored to conceal.
The bolts were pulled back—a chain clattered heavily on the stone floor inside—and the door opened, revealing an old and dignified-looking man with a long white beard. He held a lamp in his hand, and by its flickering light, his face, of Jewish descent, showed an expression that indicated the fear he was trying hard to hide.
“Enter. Signor Stephano,” said the old man. “But wherefore here so late?”
“Come in, Signor Stephano,” said the old man. “But why are you here so late?”
“Late, do ye call it. Signor Isaachar?” ejaculated the bandit, crossing the threshold. “Meseems there is yet time to do a world of business this night, for those who have the opportunity and the inclination.”
“Late, do you call it, Signor Isaachar?” shouted the bandit, stepping inside. “It seems to me there’s still time to get a lot done tonight, for those who want to and are willing.”
“Ah! but you and yours turn night into day,” replied the Jew, with a chuckle intended to be of a conciliatory nature: “or rather you perform your avocations at a time when others sleep.”
“Ah! but you and your people turn night into day,” replied the Jew, chuckling in a way that was meant to be friendly. “Or rather, you do your work when others are asleep.”
“Every one to his calling, friend Isaachar,” said the brigand chief. “Come! have you not made that door fast enough yet? you will have to open it soon again—for my visit will be none of the longest.”
“Everyone to their own job, friend Isaachar,” said the bandit leader. “Come on! Haven't you secured that door tight enough yet? You'll have to open it again soon—my visit won't be very long.”
The Jew having replaced the chains and fastened the huge bolts which protected the house-door, took up the lamp and led the way to a small and meanly-furnished room at the back of his dwelling.
The Jew, having put the chains back in place and secured the heavy bolts that protected the front door, picked up the lamp and showed the way to a small, simply furnished room at the back of his home.
“What business may have brought you hither to-night, good Captain Verrina?” he inquired in a tone of ill-subdued apprehension.
“What brings you here tonight, good Captain Verrina?” he asked with a hint of barely concealed worry.
“Not to frighten thee out of thy wits, good Isaachar,” responded Stephano, laughing.
“Not to scare you out of your wits, good Isaachar,” replied Stephano, laughing.
“Ah! ha!” exclaimed the Jew, partially reassured: “perhaps you have come to repay me the few crowns I had the honor to lend you—without security, and without interest——”
“Ah! ha!” the Jew exclaimed, feeling a bit reassured. “Maybe you've come to pay me back the few crowns I lent you—without any collateral and without interest—”
“By my patron saint! thou wast never more mistaken in thy life, friend Isaachar!” interrupted the robber chief. “The few crowns you speak of, were neither more nor less than a tribute paid on consideration that my men should leave unscathed the dwelling of worthy Isaachar ben Solomon: in other words, that thy treasures should be safe at least from them.”
“By my patron saint! You’ve never been more wrong in your life, friend Isaachar!” interrupted the robber chief. “The few crowns you mention were simply a payment to ensure that my men would leave the home of worthy Isaachar ben Solomon unharmed: in other words, that your treasures would be safe at least from them.”
“Well—well! be it so!” cried the Jew. “Heaven knows I do not grudge the amount in question—although,” he added slowly, “I am compelled to pay almost an equal sum to the syndic.”
“Well—well! I guess that's how it is!” exclaimed the Jew. “God knows I don't mind the amount we're talking about—although,” he added slowly, “I have to pay nearly the same amount to the syndic.”
“The syndic of Alla Croce and the captain of the banditti are two very different persons,” returned Stephano. “The magistrate protects you from those over whom he has control: and I, on my side, guaranty you against the predatory visits of those over whom I exercise command. But let us to business.”
“The syndic of Alla Croce and the captain of the bandits are two very different people,” Stephano replied. “The magistrate keeps you safe from those he controls, and I, for my part, protect you from the predatory visits of those I command. But let’s get to business.”
“Ay—to business!” echoed the Jew, anxious to be relieved from the state of suspense into which this visit had thrown him.
“Alright—let's get to business!” the Jew exclaimed, eager to be free from the tension that this visit had put him in.
“You are acquainted with the young, beautiful, and wealthy Countess of Arestino, Isaachar?” said the bandit.
“You know the young, beautiful, and wealthy Countess of Arestino, Isaachar?” said the bandit.
The Jew stared at him in increased alarm, now mingled with amazement.
The Jew looked at him with growing fear, now mixed with astonishment.
“But, in spite of all her wealth,” continued Stephano, “she was compelled to pledge her diamonds to thee, to raise the money wherewith to discharge a gambling debt contracted by her lover, the high-born, handsome, but ruined Marquis of Orsini.”
“But, despite all her wealth,” continued Stephano, “she had to pawn her diamonds to you to get the money needed to pay off a gambling debt her lover ran up, the noble, attractive, but broke Marquis of Orsini.”
“How knowest thou all this?” inquired the Jew.
“How do you know all this?” asked the Jew.
“From her ladyship’s own lips,” responded Stephano. “At least she told me she had raised the sum to accommodate a very particular friend. Now, as the transaction is unknown to her husband, and as I am well assured that the Marquis of Orsini is really on most excellent terms with her ladyship—moreover, as this same marquis did pay a certain heavy gambling debt within an hour after the diamonds were pledged to you—it requires but little ingenuity to put all these circumstances together, to arrive at the result which I have mentioned. Is it not so, Isaachar?”
“From her ladyship’s own words,” Stephano replied. “At least she told me she had gathered the amount to help out a very special friend. Now, since her husband doesn’t know about this transaction, and since I’m quite sure that the Marquis of Orsini is on very good terms with her ladyship—plus, this same marquis did pay off a significant gambling debt within an hour after the diamonds were given to you—it doesn’t take much thinking to piece all these details together and reach the conclusion I’ve mentioned. Isn’t that right, Isaachar?”
“I know not the motive for which the money was raised,” answered the Jew, wondering what was coming next.
“I don't know the reason why the money was raised,” replied the Jew, curious about what would happen next.
“Oh! then the money was raised with you,” cried Stephano, “and consequently you hold the diamonds.”
“Oh! So you raised the money with you,” cried Stephano, “and that means you have the diamonds.”
“I did not say so—I——”
"I didn't say that—I——"
“A truce to this fencing with my words!” ejaculated the bandit, impatiently. “I have an unconquerable desire to behold these diamonds——”
“A break from this wordplay!” exclaimed the bandit, impatiently. “I have an overwhelming urge to see these diamonds——”
“You, good captain!” murmured Isaachar, trembling from head to foot.
“You, good captain!” murmured Isaachar, shaking all over.
“Yes, I! And wherefore not? Is there anything so marvelous in a man of my refined tastes and exquisite notions taking a fancy to inspect the jewels of one of the proudest beauties of gay Florence? By my patron saint! you should thank me that I come in so polite a manner to request a favor, the granting of which I could so easily compel without all this tedious circumlocution.”
“Yes, me! And why not? Is there anything so amazing about a man like me, who has refined tastes and sophisticated ideas, wanting to check out the jewels of one of the most beautiful women in vibrant Florence? By my patron saint! You should be grateful that I’m being so polite in asking for this favor, which I could easily demand without all this boring beating around the bush.”
“The diamonds!” muttered the Jew, doubtless troubled at the idea of surrendering the security which he held for a very considerable loan.
“The diamonds!” murmured the Jew, clearly anxious about giving up the valuable collateral he had for a significant loan.
Thus speaking the bandit suffered his cloak to fall from over his belt, and the Jew’s quick eye recoiled from the sight of those menacing weapons, with which his visitor was armed, as it were, to the teeth.
Thus speaking, the bandit let his cloak drop from around his belt, and the Jew’s sharp eye flinched at the sight of the threatening weapons that his visitor was armed with, as it were, to the teeth.
Then without further remonstrance, but with many profound sighs, Isaachar proceeded to fetch a small iron box from another room; and in a few moments the diamond case, made of sandal wood inlaid with mother-of-pearl, was in the bandit captain’s hands.
Then, without any more complaints, but with a lot of deep sighs, Isaachar went to get a small iron box from another room; and in a few moments, the diamond case, made of sandalwood and inlaid with mother-of-pearl, was in the bandit captain's hands.
“Let me convince myself that it is all right!” exclaimed Stephano, examining the lid of the case. “Yes, there are the arms of Arestino, with the ciphers of the Countess, G. A.—Giulia Arestino—a very pretty name, by my troth! Ah, how the stones sparkle!” he cried, as he opened the case. “And the inventory is complete, just as it was described to me by her ladyship. You are a worthy man, Isaachar, a good man; you will have restored tranquillity to the mind of the beautiful countess,” continued Stephano, in a bantering tone: “and she will be enabled to appear at court to-morrow, with her husband. Good-night, Isaachar; my brave men shall receive orders to the effect that the first who dares to molest you may reckon upon swinging to the highest tree that I can find for his accommodation.”
“Let me convince myself that everything’s fine!” Stephano exclaimed, looking at the lid of the case. “Yes, there are the arms of Arestino, with the initials of the Countess, G. A.—Giulia Arestino—a lovely name, I swear! Ah, how those stones sparkle!” he said as he opened the case. “And the inventory is complete, just as her ladyship described it to me. You’re a good man, Isaachar; you’ll bring peace of mind to the beautiful countess,” Stephano said with a teasing tone. “And she’ll be able to show up at court tomorrow with her husband. Good night, Isaachar; my brave men will be instructed that anyone who dares to bother you will find themselves swinging from the highest tree I can find.”
“You violate your compact, Signor Verrina!” exclaimed the Jew, his rage now mastering his fears. “Wherefore should I pay you tribute to protect me, when you enter my house and rob me thus vilely?”
“You're breaking our agreement, Signor Verrina!” the Jew shouted, his anger overcoming his fear. “Why should I pay you for protection when you come into my home and rob me so shamelessly?”
“In this case a lady is concerned, good Isaachar,” responded the bandit, calmly; “and you know that with all true cavaliers the ladies are pre-eminent. Once more, a fair night’s repose, my much respected friend.”
“In this situation, a lady is involved, good Isaachar,” replied the bandit calmly. “And you know that for all true knights, ladies come first. Once again, I wish you a lovely night’s sleep, my dear friend.”
Thus saying, Stephano Verrina rose from the seat on which he had been lounging; and the Jew, knowing that altercation and remonstrance were equally useless, hastened to afford the means of egress to so unwelcome a visitor.
Thus saying, Stephano Verrina got up from the seat where he had been lounging; and the Jew, realizing that arguing and protesting were pointless, quickly moved to let such an unwelcome visitor leave.
Stephano lingered a moment opposite the house until he heard the door bolted and chained behind him; then crossing the street, he rejoined his follower, Lomellino.
Stephano waited a moment in front of the house until he heard the door get bolted and chained behind him; then, crossing the street, he rejoined his companion, Lomellino.
“All right, captain?” said the latter, inquiringly.
“All good, captain?” said the latter, curiously.
“All right!” answered Stephano. “Poor Isaachar is inconsolable, no doubt; but the countess will be consoled at his expense. Thus it is with the world, Lomellino; what is one person’s misery is another’s happiness.”
“All right!” replied Stephano. “Poor Isaachar is heartbroken, no doubt; but the countess will find comfort at his expense. That’s just how things are in the world, Lomellino; what makes one person miserable brings happiness to another.”
“Dost grow sentimental, good captain?” exclaimed the man, whose ears were entirely unaccustomed to such language on the part of his chief.
“Are you getting sentimental, good captain?” exclaimed the man, whose ears were completely unaccustomed to hearing such words from his leader.
“Lomellino, my friend,” answered Verrina, “when a man is smitten in a certain organ, commonly called the heart, he is apt to give utterance to that absurdity which the world denominates sentiment. Such is my case.”
“Lomellino, my friend,” replied Verrina, “when a man is struck in a certain part, often referred to as the heart, he tends to express that nonsense that the world labels as sentiment. That’s my situation.”
“Just so,” replied the bandit chief. “I will tell you how it happened. Yesterday morning, when those impertinent sbirri gave me a harder run than I have ever yet experienced, I was fain to take refuge in the garden of that very same Signor Wagner——”
“Exactly,” replied the bandit leader. “Let me tell you what happened. Yesterday morning, when those annoying officers chased me harder than I’ve ever been chased before, I had no choice but to take refuge in the garden of that same Signor Wagner—”
“Who was yesterday arrested for murder?” interrupted Lomellino.
“Who got arrested for murder yesterday?” interrupted Lomellino.
“The identical one,” returned Stephano. “I concealed myself so well that I knew I might bid defiance to those bungling sbirri—although their scent was sharpened by the hope of the reward set on my head by the prince. While I thus lay hidden, I beheld a scene that would have done good to the heart of even such a callous fellow as yourself—I mean callous to female qualifications. In a word, I saw one woman stab another as effectually as——”
“The same one,” replied Stephano. “I hid myself so well that I knew I could challenge those clumsy guards—even though their senses were heightened by the hope of the reward placed on my head by the prince. While I was hidden, I witnessed a scene that would have touched the heart of even someone as heartless as you—I mean heartless to the qualities of women. In short, I saw one woman stab another just as effectively as—”
“But it was Wagner who killed the woman!” ejaculated Lomellino.
“But it was Wagner who killed the woman!” Lomellino exclaimed.
“No such thing,” said Stephano quietly. “The murderess is of the gentle sex—though she can scarcely be gentle in disposition. And such a splendid creature, Lomellino! I beheld her countenance for a few minutes, as she drew aside her veil that her eyes might glare upon her victim; and I whispered to myself, ‘That woman must be mine; she is worthy of me!’ Then the blow descended—her victim lay motionless at her feet—and I never took my eyes off the countenance of the murderess. ‘She is an incarnate fiend,’ I thought, ‘and admirably fitted to mate with the bandit captain.’ Such was my reflection then; and the lapse of a few hours has only served to strengthen the impression. You may now judge whether I have formed an unworthy attachment!”
“No way,” Stephano said quietly. “The murderer is a woman—though she can hardly be gentle in nature. And what a magnificent creature, Lomellino! I caught a glimpse of her face for a few minutes as she lifted her veil to glare at her victim; I whispered to myself, ‘That woman has to be mine; she deserves me!’ Then the blow fell—her victim lay still at her feet—and I couldn’t take my eyes off the face of the murderer. ‘She is a devil incarnate,’ I thought, ‘perfectly suited to be with the bandit leader.’ That was my thought at the time; and just a few hours later, it has only made that impression stronger. You can now decide if my feelings are unworthy!”
“She is worthy of you, captain!” exclaimed Lomellino. “Know you who she is?”
“She is worthy of you, captain!” Lomellino shouted. “Do you know who she is?”
“Not a whit,” replied Stephano Verrina. “I should have followed her when she left the garden, and complimented her on her proficiency in handling a poniard, but I was not so foolhardy as to stand the chance of meeting the sbirri. Moreover, I shall speedily adopt measures to discover who and what she is; and when I present myself to her, and we compare qualifications, I do not think there can arise any obstacle to our happiness—as lovers are accustomed to say.”
“Not at all,” replied Stephano Verrina. “I should have followed her when she left the garden and praised her skill with a dagger, but I wasn’t reckless enough to take the risk of encountering the authorities. Besides, I will soon take steps to find out who she is and what she’s about; and when I finally meet her, and we share our qualifications, I don’t think there will be any barriers to our happiness—as lovers often say.”
“Then it was she who murdered the Lady Agnes?” said Lomellino.
“Then it was her who murdered Lady Agnes?” said Lomellino.
“Have I not told you so? Signor Wagner is as innocent of that deed as the babe unborn; but it is not for me to step forward in his behalf, and thereby criminate a lady on whom I have set my affections.”
“Have I not told you? Signor Wagner is as innocent of that act as an unborn baby; but it’s not my place to speak up for him and, in doing so, put blame on a lady whom I care for.”
“That were hardly to be expected captain,” returned Lomellino.
“That's hardly to be expected, captain,” Lomellino replied.
“And all that I have now told thee thou wilt keep to thyself,” added Stephano; “for to none else of the band do I speak so freely as to thee.”
“And everything I’ve just told you, you’ll keep to yourself,” added Stephano; “because I don’t speak so openly to anyone else in the group as I do to you.”
“Because no one is so devoted to his captain as I,” rejoined Lomellino. “And now that we are about to separate,” added the man, as they reached the verge of the suburb, which was then divided by a wide, open space from the city itself, and might even be termed a detached village—“now that we are about to separate, captain, allow me to ask whether the affair of Monday night still holds good?”
“Because no one is more loyal to his captain than I,” replied Lomellino. “And now that we’re about to part ways,” he continued as they reached the edge of the suburb, which was then separated from the city by a wide, open space and could even be called a small village—“now that we’re about to part, captain, may I ask if the plan from Monday night is still on?”
“The little business at the Riverola Palace, you mean?” said Stephano. “Most assuredly! You and Piero will accompany me. There is little danger to be apprehended; and Antonio has given me the necessary information. Count Francisco sleeps at a great distance from the point where we must enter; and as for his sister—she is as deaf as if she had her ears sealed up.”
“The small operation at the Riverola Palace, right?” said Stephano. “Absolutely! You and Piero will join me. There’s hardly any danger to worry about; Antonio has given me all the details I need. Count Francisco sleeps far away from where we need to go in; and as for his sister—she's as deaf as if her ears were plugged.”
“But what about the pages, the lackeys——”
“But what about the pages, the lackeys——”
“Antonio will give them all a sleeping draught. Everything,” added the robber-chief, “is settled as cleverly as can be.”
“Antonio will give them all a sleep potion. Everything,” added the robber-chief, “is arranged as cleverly as possible.”
“Antonio is your cousin, if I err not?” said Lomellino.
“Antonio is your cousin, right?” said Lomellino.
“Something of the kind,” replied Stephano; “but what is better and more binding—we are friends. And yet, strange to say, I never was within the precincts of the Riverola mansion until the night before last, and—more singular still—I have never, to my knowledge, seen any members of the family in whose service Antonio has been so long.”
“Something like that,” replied Stephano; “but what’s even better and more important—we’re friends. And yet, oddly enough, I had never been inside the Riverola mansion until the night before last, and—strangely enough—I have never, to my knowledge, seen any of the family members that Antonio has been serving for so long.”
“Why, Florence is not much honored with your presence during the day-time,” observed Lomellino; “and at night the great lords and high-born ladies who happen to be abroad, are so muffled up—the former in their cloaks, the latter in their veils——”
“Why, Florence doesn't get to see you much during the day,” Lomellino remarked; “and at night, the noblemen and aristocratic ladies who are out and about are so bundled up—the former in their cloaks, the latter in their veils——”
“True—true; I understand all you would say, Lomellino,” interrupted the captain; “but you know how to be rather tedious at times. Here we separate, I repair to the Arestino Palace, and you——”
“True—true; I get what you’re saying, Lomellino,” the captain interrupted. “But you can be a bit tedious at times. Here we part ways; I’m heading to the Arestino Palace, and you——”
“To the cavern,” replied Lomellino: “where I hope to sleep better than I did last night,” he added.
“To the cave,” replied Lomellino, “where I hope to get some sleep better than I did last night,” he added.
“What! a renewal of those infernal shriekings and screamings, that seem to come from the bowels of the earth?” exclaimed the captain.
“What! a return of those hellish screams and shrieks, that seem to come from the depths of the earth?” exclaimed the captain.
“Worse than ever,” answered Lomellino. “If they continue much longer, I must abandon my office of treasure-keeper, which compels me to sleep in the innermost room——”
“Worse than ever,” Lomellino replied. “If this goes on much longer, I’ll have to give up my job as treasure-keeper, which forces me to sleep in the innermost room——”
“That cannot be allowed, my worthy friend,” interrupted the captain; “for I should not know whom to appoint in your place. If it were not that we should not betray our own stronghold,” continued Stephano, emphatically, “we would force our way into the nest of our noisy neighbors, and levy such a tribute upon them as would put them on their good behavior for the future.”
“That can't be allowed, my dear friend,” interrupted the captain; “because I wouldn’t know who to choose as your replacement. If it weren’t for the fact that we shouldn’t betray our own stronghold,” continued Stephano, passionately, “we would break into the lair of our loud neighbors and demand such a tribute from them that they would behave themselves in the future.”
“The scheme is really worth consideration,” remarked Lomellino.
“The plan is definitely worth considering,” said Lomellino.
“We will talk more of it another time,” said the captain. “Good-night, Lomellino. I shall not return to the cavern until very late.”
“We'll talk more about it another time,” said the captain. “Goodnight, Lomellino. I won't be back to the cave until really late.”
The two banditti then separated—Lomellino striking off to the right, and Stephano Verrina pursuing his way toward the most aristocratic quarter of Florence.
The two bandits then split up—Lomellino heading off to the right, and Stephano Verrina continuing his way toward the most upscale area of Florence.
Upon entering the sphere of marble palaces, brilliantly lighted villas, and gay mansions, the robber chief covered his face with a black mask—a mode of disguise so common at that period, not only amongst ladies, but also with cavaliers and nobles, that it was not considered at all suspicious, save as a proof of amatory intrigue, with which the sbirri had no right of interference.
Upon entering the area of marble palaces, brightly lit villas, and cheerful mansions, the robber leader put on a black mask—a style of disguise that was so common at the time, not just among women, but also among knights and nobles, that it wasn't seen as suspicious, except as a sign of romantic involvement, which the authorities had no right to interfere with.
CHAPTER XXII.
The Countess of Arestino.
We must now introduce our readers to a splendid apartment in the Arestino Palace.
We need to introduce our readers to a fantastic apartment in the Arestino Palace.
This room was tastefully decorated and elegantly furnished. The tapestry was of pale blue; and the ottomans, ranged round the walls in Oriental style, were of rich crimson satin embroidered with gold. In the middle stood a table covered with ornaments and rich trinkets lately arrived from Paris—for France already began to exercise the influence of its superior civilization and refinement over the south of Europe.
This room was beautifully decorated and elegantly furnished. The tapestry was a soft blue, and the ottomans, arranged around the walls in an Eastern style, were made of deep crimson satin embroidered with gold. In the center was a table covered with ornaments and luxurious trinkets that had just arrived from Paris—because France was already starting to influence the south of Europe with its advanced culture and sophistication.
The ceiling of that room was a master-piece of the united arts of sculpture and painting. First, the hand of the sculptor had carved it into numerous medallions, on which the pencil of the painter had then delineated the most remarkable scenes in early Florentine history. Round the sides, or cornices, were beautifully sculptured in marble the heads of the principal ancestors of the Count of Arestino.
The ceiling of that room was a masterwork of the combined arts of sculpture and painting. First, the sculptor carved it into numerous medallions, on which the painter then illustrated the most notable scenes from early Florentine history. Around the edges, or cornices, beautifully sculpted in marble were the heads of the main ancestors of the Count of Arestino.
It was within half an hour of midnight, and the beautiful Giulia Arestino was sitting restlessly upon an ottoman, now holding her breath to listen if a step were approaching the private door behind the tapestry—then glancing anxiously toward a clepsydra on the mantel.
It was about half an hour before midnight, and the stunning Giulia Arestino was sitting nervously on an ottoman, now holding her breath to listen for any footsteps approaching the private door behind the tapestry—then glancing anxiously at a water clock on the mantel.
“What can detain him thus? will he deceive me?” she murmured to herself. “Oh! how foolish—worse than foolish—mad—to confide in the promise of a professed bandit! The jewels are worth a thousand times the reward I have pledged myself to give him! wretched being that I am!”
“What can be keeping him? Is he trying to trick me?” she whispered to herself. “Oh! How silly—no, worse than silly—insane—to trust the promise of a self-proclaimed thief! The jewels are worth a thousand times the reward I’ve promised him! What a miserable person I am!”
And with her fair hand she drew back the dark masses of her hair that had fallen too much over her polished brow: and on this polished brow she pressed that fair hand, for her head ached with the intensity of mingled suspense and alarm.
And with her graceful hand, she pushed back the dark locks of her hair that had fallen too far over her smooth forehead; and on this smooth forehead, she placed that graceful hand, as her head throbbed with a mix of tension and anxiety.
Her position was indeed a dangerous one as the reader is already aware. In the infatuation of her strong, unconquerable, but not less guilty love for the handsome spendthrift Orsini, she had pledged her diamonds to Isaachar ben Solomon for an enormous sum of money, every ducat of which had passed without an hour’s delay into the possession of the young marquis.
Her position was definitely a risky one, as you already know. Caught up in her intense, unstoppable, but still guilty love for the charming spendthrift Orsini, she had pledged her diamonds to Isaachar ben Solomon for a huge amount of money, and every ducat of that had gone straight into the hands of the young marquis without even a moment's delay.
Those diamonds were the bridal gift of her fond and attached, but, alas! deceived husband, who, being many years older than herself, studied constantly how to afford pleasure to the wife of whom he was so proud. He was himself an extraordinary judge of the nature, purity and value of precious stones; and, being immensely rich, he had collected a perfect museum of curiosities in that particular department. In fact, it was his amateur study, or, as we should say in these times, his peculiar hobby; and hence the impossibility of imposing on him by the substitution of a hired or a false set of diamonds for those which he had presented to his wife.
Those diamonds were the wedding gift from her loving and devoted, but unfortunately deceived, husband. He, being many years older than her, constantly thought about how to bring joy to his wife, of whom he was so proud. He was an exceptional judge of the nature, purity, and value of precious stones. Being extremely wealthy, he had assembled a perfect collection of curiosities in that area. In fact, it was his amateur study, or as we would call it today, his unique hobby. Because of this, it was impossible to trick him by replacing the diamonds he had given his wife with a hired or fake set.
It was, therefore, absolutely necessary to get these diamonds back from Isaachar, by fair means or foul. The fair means were to redeem them by the payment of the loan advanced upon them; but the sum was so large that the countess dared not make such a demand upon her husband’s purse, because the extravagances of her lover had lately compelled her to apply so very, very frequently to the count for a replenishment of her funds. The foul means were therefore resorted to—an old woman, who had been the nurse of the countess in her infancy, and to whom in her distress she applied for advice, having procured for the patrician lady the services of Stephano Verrina, the bandit-captain.
It was, therefore, absolutely necessary to get these diamonds back from Isaachar, by any means necessary. The legitimate way was to redeem them by paying off the loan secured on them; however, the amount was so large that the countess didn’t feel comfortable asking her husband for the money, especially since her lover's extravagant lifestyle had recently forced her to ask the count for extra funds very often. Thus, she ended up resorting to underhanded methods—an old woman who had been the countess’s nurse in her childhood, and whom she turned to for advice in her distress, managed to connect the noble lady with Stephano Verrina, the bandit leader.
It is not to be wondered at, then, if the Countess of Arestino were a prey to the most poignant anxiety, as each successive quarter of an hour passed without bringing either Stephano or any tidings from him. Even if she feigned illness, so as to escape the ceremony of the following day, relief would only be temporary, for the moment she should recover, or affect to recover, her husband would again require her to accompany him to the receptions of the prince.
It’s no surprise that the Countess of Arestino was overwhelmed with anxiety as each quarter hour went by without any news from Stephano. Even if she pretended to be sick to avoid the ceremony the next day, it would only provide temporary relief, because as soon as she either recovered or acted like she was better, her husband would expect her to attend the prince's receptions with him.
Giulia’s anguish had risen to that point at which such feelings become intolerable, and suggest the most desperate remedies—suicide,—when a low knock behind the pale-blue arras suddenly imparted hope to her soul.
Giulia’s agony had reached a level where those feelings became unbearable, suggesting the most extreme solutions—suicide—when a quiet knock behind the pale-blue curtain suddenly brought hope to her heart.
Hastily raising the tapestry on that side whence the sound had emanated, she drew back the bolt of a little door communicating with a private staircase (usually found in all Italian mansions at that period), and the robber chief entered the room.
Hastily lifting the tapestry from the side where the sound had come from, she unlocked a small door leading to a private staircase (which was common in Italian mansions at that time), and the robber chief stepped into the room.
“Have you succeeded?” was Giulia’s rapid question.
“Did you succeed?” was Giulia’s quick question.
“Your ladyship’s commission has been executed,” replied Stephano, who, we should observe, had laid aside his black mask ere he appeared in the presence of the countess.
“Your ladyship’s request has been fulfilled,” replied Stephano, who, we should note, had taken off his black mask before appearing in front of the countess.
“Ah! now I seem to live—breathe again!” cried Giulia, a tremendous weight suddenly removed from her mind.
“Ah! now I feel alive—breathing again!” cried Giulia, a huge weight suddenly lifted from her mind.
Stephano produced the jewel-case from beneath his cloak; and as the countess hastily took it—nay, almost snatched it from him, he endeavored to imprint a kiss upon her fair hand.
Stephano pulled the jewel case from under his cloak; and as the countess quickly took it—almost snatching it from him—he tried to kiss her beautiful hand.
Deep was the crimson glow which suffused her countenance—her neck—even all that was revealed of her bosom, as she drew haughtily back, and with a sublime patrician air of offended pride.
The deep crimson glow lit up her face—her neck—even everything visible of her chest, as she pulled back arrogantly, with an impressive air of offended pride.
“I thank you—thank you from the bottom of my soul, Signor Verrina,” she said in another moment; for she felt how completely circumstances had placed her in the power of the bandit-chief, and how useless it was to offend him. “Here is your reward,” and she presented him a heavy purse of gold.
“I really appreciate it—thank you from the bottom of my heart, Signor Verrina,” she said a moment later; she realized how completely circumstances had put her in the bandit chief's hands, and how pointless it was to upset him. “Here’s your reward,” and she handed him a heavy bag of gold.
“Nay, keep the jingling metal, lady,” said Stephano; “I stand in no need of it—at least for the present. The reward I crave is of a different nature, and will even cost you less than you proffer me.”
“Nah, keep the jingling metal, lady,” said Stephano; “I don't need it right now—at least not for the moment. The reward I want is something else entirely, and it'll even cost you less than what you're offering me.”
“What other recompense can I give you?” demanded Giulia, painfully alarmed.
“What else can I give you as a reward?” Giulia asked, clearly distressed.
“A few lines written by thy fair hand to my dictation,” answered Stephano.
“A few lines written by your lovely hand as I dictated,” replied Stephano.
Giulia cast upon him a look of profound surprise.
Giulia gave him a look of deep surprise.
“Here, lady, take my tablets, for I see that your own are not at hand,” cried the chief. “Delay not—it grows late, and we may be interrupted.”
“Here, lady, take my tablets, because I see that yours aren’t around,” the chief said. “Don’t wait—it's getting late, and we might be interrupted.”
“We may indeed,” murmured Giulia, darting a rapid look at the water-clock. “It is within a few minutes of midnight.”
“We might just,” Giulia whispered, glancing quickly at the water clock. “It’s only a few minutes until midnight.”
She might have added—“And at midnight I expect a brief visit from Manuel d’Orsini, ere the return of my husband from a banquet at a friend’s villa.” But of course this was her secret; and anxious to rid herself of the company of Stephano, she took the tablets with trembling hands and prepared to write.
She might have added, “And at midnight, I’m expecting a quick visit from Manuel d’Orsini before my husband gets back from a dinner at a friend’s villa.” But of course, this was her secret; feeling eager to be rid of Stephano’s company, she took the tablets with shaking hands and got ready to write.
“I, Giulia, Countess of Arestino,” began the brigand, dictating to her, “confess myself to owe Stephano Verrina a deep debt of gratitude for his kindness in recovering my diamonds from the possession of the Jew Isaachar, to whom they were pledged for a sum which I could not pay.”
“I, Giulia, Countess of Arestino,” started the brigand, telling her, “want to express my deep gratitude to Stephano Verrina for his help in getting my diamonds back from the Jew Isaachar, to whom they were pledged for an amount I was unable to pay.”
“But wherefore this document?” exclaimed the countess, looking up in a searching manner at the robber-chief; for she had seated herself at the table to write, and he was leaning over the back of her chair.
“But why this document?” the countess exclaimed, looking up at the robber chief with curiosity; she had seated herself at the table to write, and he was leaning over the back of her chair.
“’Tis my way at times,” he answered, carelessly, “when I perform some service for a noble lord or a great lady, to solicit an acknowledgment of this kind in preference to gold.” Then, sinking his voice to a low whisper, he added with an air of deep meaning, “Who knows but that this document may some day save my head?”
“It’s just how I am sometimes,” he replied casually, “when I do a favor for a noble lord or a great lady, I prefer to ask for a recognition like this instead of money.” Then, lowering his voice to a whisper, he added with a serious tone, “Who knows, maybe this document will save my life someday?”
Giulia uttered a faint shriek, for she comprehended in a moment how cruelly she might sooner or later be compromised through that document, and how entirely she was placing herself in the bandit’s power.
Giulia let out a quiet scream as she realized just how badly she could be compromised by that document and how completely she was putting herself in the bandit's hands.
But Stephano’s hand clutched the tablets whereon the countess had, almost mechanically, written to his subtle dictation; and he said, coolly: “Fear not, lady—I must be reduced to a desperate strait indeed when my safety shall depend on the use I can make of this fair handwriting.”
But Stephano held tightly to the tablets on which the countess had, almost automatically, written under his clever guidance, and he said calmly: “Don’t worry, lady—I must be in a pretty dire situation if my safety relies on how I can use this beautiful handwriting.”
Giulia felt partially relieved by this assurance: and it was with ill-concealed delight that she acknowledged the ceremonial bow with which the bandit-chief intimated his readiness to depart.
Giulia felt somewhat relieved by this reassurance, and she couldn’t hide her delight as she acknowledged the ceremonial bow the bandit chief made to show he was ready to leave.
But at that moment three low and distinct knocks were heard at the little door behind the arras.
But at that moment, three soft and clear knocks were heard at the little door behind the tapestry.
Giulia’s countenance became suffused with blushes: then, instantly recovering her presence of mind, she said in a rapid, earnest tone, “He who is coming knows nothing concerning the jewels, and will be surprised to find a stranger with me. Perhaps he may even recognize you—perhaps he knows you by sight——”
“What would you have me do, lady?” demanded Stephano. “Speak, and I obey you.”
“What do you want me to do, ma'am?” Stephano asked. “Just say the word, and I'll do it.”
“Conceal yourself—here—and I will soon release you.”
“Hide yourself—here—and I will let you go soon.”
She raised the tapestry on the side opposite to that by which Stephano had entered the room; and the robber-chief hid himself in the wide interval between the hangings in the wall.
She lifted the tapestry on the side opposite where Stephano had entered the room, and the robber-chief concealed himself in the large space between the wall hangings.
All this had scarcely occupied a minute; and Giulia now hastened to open the private door, which instantly gave admittance to the young, handsome, and dissipated Marquis of Orsini.
All of this barely took a minute; and Giulia quickly opened the private door, which immediately allowed the young, handsome, and flashy Marquis of Orsini to enter.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE LOVE OF WOMAN—GIULIA AND HER BOYFRIEND.
Silence, and calmness, and moonlight were without the walls of the Arestino villa; for the goddess of night shone sweetly but coldly on the city of Florence, and asserted her empire even over the clouds that ere now had seemed laden with storm. Nor beamed she there alone—that fair Diana; for a countless host of handmaidens—the silver-faced stars—had spread themselves over the deep purple sky; and there—there—they all shone in subdued and modest glory—those myriads of beacons floating on the eternal waves of that far-off and silent sea!
Silence, calmness, and moonlight filled the air outside the Arestino villa; the goddess of night shone beautifully yet coldly on the city of Florence, asserting her reign even over clouds that once seemed heavy with storm. But she wasn't alone—lovely Diana was accompanied by countless handmaidens—the silver-faced stars—spreading across the deep purple sky; and there, they all shone in gentle and modest glory—those countless beacons floating on the endless waves of that distant and quiet sea!
Shine on, sweet regent of the night—and ye, too, silver-faced stars, whose countenances are reflected and multiplied endlessly, as they are rocked to and fro, on the deep blue bosom of the Arno; while on the banks of that widely-famed stream, Nature herself, as if wearied of her toils, appears to be sleeping.
Shine on, sweet ruler of the night—and you, too, silver-faced stars, whose faces are reflected and multiplied endlessly, as they sway back and forth on the deep blue surface of the Arno; while on the banks of that famous river, Nature herself, as if exhausted from her labors, seems to be resting.
Would that the soul of man could thus lie down in its night of sorrow or of racking passion, on the margin of the waters of hope, confident that the slumber of contentment and peace will seal his eyelids, heavy with long vigils in a world where conflicting interests need constant watching, and that the stillness of the unfathomable depths of those waters will impart its influence unto him!
Wouldn't it be nice if a person's soul could rest in its night of sorrow or torment, by the edge of the waters of hope, sure that the sleep of contentment and peace would gently close their eyes, tired from long hours in a world that demands constant attention due to clashing interests, and that the calmness of the deep waters could give them strength?
For, oh! if calmness, silence, and moonlight prevail without the walls of the Arestino villa, yet within there be hearts agitated by passions and emotions, from which the gentle genius of slumber shrinks back aghast.
For, oh! if calmness, silence, and moonlight dominate outside the walls of the Arestino villa, yet inside there are hearts troubled by passions and emotions, from which the gentle spirit of sleep recoils in fear.
In the brilliantly lighted apartment, to which we have already introduced our readers, the Countess Giulia receives her lover, the dissipated but handsome Marquis of Orsini; the bandit-captain is concealed behind the richly-worked tapestry; and at the door—not the little private one—of that room, an old man is listening; an old man whose ashy pale countenance, clinched hands, quivering white lips, and wildly rolling eyes indicate how terrible are the feelings which agitate within his breast.
In the brightly lit apartment we've already mentioned, Countess Giulia welcomes her lover, the charming but reckless Marquis of Orsini. The bandit captain is hiding behind the elaborate tapestry, and at the door—not the small private one—an old man listens in. This old man's ashen pale face, clenched hands, trembling white lips, and wildly darting eyes show just how intense the emotions are raging inside him.
This old man was the Count of Arestino, one of the mightiest nobles of the republic. Naturally his heart was good, and his disposition kind and generous—but, then, he was an Italian—and he was jealous! Need we say more to account for the change which had now taken place in his usually calm, tranquil, yet dignified, demeanor? Or shall we inform our readers that at the banquet to which he had been invited at a friend’s villa that evening, he had overheard two young nobles, in a conversation which the generous wine they had been too freely imbibing rendered indiscreetly loud, couple the names of Giulia Arestino, his own much-loved wife, and Manuel d’Orsini, in a manner which suddenly excited a fearful, a blasting suspicion in his mind? Stealing away unperceived from the scene of revelry, the count had returned unattended to the immediate vicinity of his mansion; and from the shade of a detached building he had observed the Marquis of Orsini traverse the gardens and enter a portico leading to the private staircase communicating with that wing of the palace which contained the suit of apartments occupied by Giulia.
This old man was the Count of Arestino, one of the most powerful nobles in the republic. Naturally, he had a good heart, and he was kind and generous—but, well, he was Italian—and he was jealous! Do we need to say more to explain the change that had now occurred in his usually calm, peaceful, yet dignified demeanor? Or should we tell our readers that at the banquet he had been invited to at a friend’s villa that evening, he had overheard two young nobles having a conversation that was indiscreetly loud due to the generous wine they had been drinking, where they mentioned the names of Giulia Arestino, his beloved wife, and Manuel d’Orsini, which suddenly sparked a frightening, overwhelming suspicion in his mind? Stealing away unnoticed from the celebration, the count had returned alone to the area near his mansion; and from the shadows of a separate building, he watched the Marquis of Orsini walk through the gardens and enter a portico that led to the private staircase connecting to the wing of the palace where Giulia’s apartments were located.
This was enough to strengthen the suspicion already excited in the old nobleman’s mind; but not quite sufficient to confirm it. The countess had several beautiful girls attached to her person; and the marquis might have stooped to an intrigue with one of them. The Lord of Arestino was therefore resolved to act with the caution of a prudent man: but he was also prepared to avenge, in case of the worst, with the spirit of an Italian.
This was enough to deepen the suspicion already stirred in the old nobleman's mind, but not quite enough to confirm it. The countess had several attractive young women around her, so the marquis might have engaged in an affair with one of them. The Lord of Arestino was determined to proceed with the caution of a sensible person, but he was also ready to seek revenge, if necessary, with the fierce determination of an Italian.
He hurried round to the principal entrance of his palace, and gave some brief but energetic instructions to a faithful valet, who instantly departed to execute them. The count then ascended the marble staircase, traversed the corridors leading toward his lady’s apartments, and placed himself against the door of that one wherein Giulia had already received her lover.
He rushed to the main entrance of his palace and gave some quick but forceful instructions to a loyal valet, who immediately left to carry them out. The count then climbed the marble staircase, walked through the corridors leading to his lady’s rooms, and positioned himself against the door of the room where Giulia had already welcomed her lover.
Thus, while silence, and calmness, and moonlight reign without—yet within the walls of the Arestino mansion a storm has gathered, to explode fearfully. And all through the unlawful, but not less ardent, love of Giulia for the spendthrift Marquis of Orsini!
Thus, while silence, calmness, and moonlight prevail outside—inside the walls of the Arestino mansion, a storm is brewing, ready to erupt violently. And it’s all because of the forbidden, but no less passionate, love Giulia has for the reckless Marquis of Orsini!
Sober-minded men, philosophic reasoners, persons of business-habits, stern moralists—all these may ridicule the poet or the novelist who makes Love his everlasting theme; they may hug themselves, in the apathy of their own cold hearts, with the belief that all the attributes of the passion have been immensely exaggerated; but they are in error, deeply, profoundly, indisputably in error. For Love, in its various phases, among which are Jealousy, Suspicion, Infidelity, Rivalry, and Revenge, has agitated the world from time immemorial—has overthrown empires, has engendered exterminating wars, and has extended its despotic sway alike over the gorgeous city of a consummate civilization, and the miserable wigwam of a heathen barbarism! Who, then, can wonder—if the theme of Love be universal—that it should have evoked the rude and iron eloquence of the Scandinavian Scald as well as the soft and witching poesy of the bards of more genial climes, or that its praises or its sorrows should be sung on the banks of the Arno, the Seine, or the Thames, as well as amidst the pathless forests of America, or the burning sands of Africa, or in the far-off islands of the Southern Seas.
Sober-minded people, logical thinkers, business-oriented individuals, and strict moralists may mock the poet or novelist who makes Love their main focus; they might take comfort in their own indifferent hearts, believing that all the characteristics of love have been greatly exaggerated. However, they are mistaken—deeply, profoundly, and undeniably mistaken. Love, in its many forms, including Jealousy, Suspicion, Infidelity, Rivalry, and Revenge, has stirred the world since the beginning of time—overthrown empires, caused devastating wars, and exercised its control over both the magnificent city of advanced civilization and the unfortunate hut of primitive tribes. So, who can be surprised—if Love is a universal theme—that it has inspired the bold and raw speech of Scandinavian poets as well as the gentle and enchanting poetry of bards from warmer climates, or that its joys and sorrows are sung along the banks of the Arno, the Seine, or the Thames, as well as in the uncharted forests of America, the scorching sands of Africa, or in distant islands of the Southern Seas?
But, alas! it is thou, O woman! who art called on to make the most cruel sacrifices at the altar of this imperious deity—love! If thou lovest honorably, ’tis well; but if thou lovest unlawfully how wretched is thy fate! The lover, for whose sake thou hast forgotten thy duties as a wife, has sacrificed nothing to thee, whilst thou hast sacrificed everything to him. Let the amour be discovered, and who suffers? Thou! He loses not caste, station, name, nor honor;—thou art suddenly robbed of all these! The gilded saloons of fashion throw open their doors to the seducer; but bars of adamant defend that entrance against the seduced. For his sake thou risketh contumely, shame, reviling, scorn, and the lingering death of a breaking heart,—for thee he would not risk one millionth part of all that! Shouldst thou be starving, say to him, “Go forth and steal to give me bread; dare the dishonor of the deed, and make the sacrifice of thy good name for me. Or go and forge, or swindle, or lie foully, so that thou bringest me bread; for have I not dared dishonor, made the sacrifice of my good name, and done as much, ay, far more than all that, for thee?”
But, unfortunately! it is you, O woman! who are called upon to make the most brutal sacrifices at the altar of this powerful god—love! If you love honorably, that’s great; but if you love unlawfully, how miserable is your fate! The lover, for whom you’ve forgotten your duties as a wife, has given you nothing in return, while you’ve given him everything. Should the affair be revealed, who suffers? You! He loses no status, title, name, or honor; you are suddenly stripped of all these! The glamorous social scene opens its doors to the seducer; but unyielding barriers stand in the way of the seduced. For his sake, you risk shame, humiliation, scorn, and the slow agony of a broken heart—for him, he wouldn’t risk even a tiny fraction of all that! If you were starving, you would tell him, “Go out and steal to bring me bread; risk the shame of the act, and sacrifice your reputation for me. Or go and commit fraud, or cheat, or lie desperately, so that you can bring me bread; for haven’t I risked my reputation, made sacrifices, and done as much, yes, far more than all of that, for you?”
Shouldst thou, poor, seduced, weak one, address thy seducer thus, he will look upon thee as a fiend-like tempter—he will rush from thy sight—he will never see thee more; his love will be suddenly converted into hatred! Yes, man demands that woman should dishonor herself for his sake; but he will not allow a speck to appear upon what he calls his good name—no, not to save that poor, confiding, lost creature from the lowest depths and dregs of penury into which her frailty may have plunged her!
If you, poor, seduced, and weak one, address your seducer like this, he will see you as a wicked tempter—he will flee from your sight—he will never look at you again; his love will instantly turn into hatred! Yes, a man expects a woman to dishonor herself for his sake; but he won’t let even a tiny blemish tarnish what he calls his good name—no, not even to rescue that poor, trusting, lost creature from the deepest depths of poverty into which her weakness may have dragged her!
Such is the selfishness of man! Where is his chivalry?
Such is the selfishness of humanity! Where is the honor?
But let us return to the Arestino Palace.
But let's go back to the Arestino Palace.
The moment Manuel d’Orsini entered the apartment by means of the private door, he embraced Giulia with a fondness which was more than half affected—at least on that occasion—and she herself returned the kiss less warmly than usual—but this was because she was constrained and embarrassed by the presence of the bandit-captain, who was concealed behind the tapestry.
The moment Manuel d’Orsini entered the apartment through the private door, he hugged Giulia with a warmth that was more than half forced—at least this time—and she kissed him back less warmly than usual—but this was because she felt awkward and embarrassed by the presence of the bandit-captain, who was hidden behind the tapestry.
“You appear cool—distant, Giulia,” said Manuel, casting upon her an inquiring glance.
“You seem cool—distant, Giulia,” said Manuel, giving her a questioning look.
“And you either love me less, or you have something on your mind,” returned the countess, in a low tone.
“And you either love me less, or you’ve got something on your mind,” the countess replied quietly.
“In the first instance you are wrong—in the second you are right, my well-beloved,” answered the marquis. “But tell me——”
“In the first instance you’re wrong—in the second you’re right, my beloved,” answered the marquis. “But tell me——”
“Speak lower, Manuel—we may be overheard. Some of my dependents are in the adjacent room, and——”
“Speak softer, Manuel—we might be overheard. Some of my employees are in the next room, and——”
“And you wish me to depart as soon as possible, no doubt?” said the marquis, impatiently.
“And you want me to leave as soon as possible, right?” said the marquis, impatiently.
“Oh! Manuel—how can you reproach me thus?” asked Giulia, in a voice scarcely above a whisper; for that woman who dared be unfaithful to her husband revolted from the thought that a coarse-minded bandit should be in a position to overhear her conversation with her lover:—“how can you reproach me thus, Manuel?” she repeated;—“have I not given thee all the proofs of tenderest love which woman can bestow? Have I not risked everything for thee?”
“Oh! Manuel—how can you blame me like this?” asked Giulia, in a voice barely above a whisper; for the woman who dared to be unfaithful to her husband felt repulsed by the idea that a rough-minded bandit could overhear her conversation with her lover:—“how can you blame me like this, Manuel?” she repeated;—“have I not shown you every proof of the deepest love a woman can give? Have I not risked everything for you?”
“I do not reproach you, Giulia,” he replied, pressing his hand to his brow, “but I am unhappy—miserable!”
“I’m not blaming you, Giulia,” he said, pressing his hand to his forehead, “but I’m so unhappy—miserable!”
And he flung himself upon the nearest ottoman.
And he threw himself onto the nearest ottoman.
“Oh! what has occurred to distract thee thus?” exclaimed the countess, forgetting the presence of Stephano Verrina in the all-absorbing interest of her lover’s evident grief.
“Oh! What has happened to distract you like this?” the countess exclaimed, forgetting that Stephano Verrina was there in her overwhelming concern for her lover’s clear distress.
“Am I ever to find thee oppressed with care—thee, who art so young—and so gloriously handsome?” she added, her voice suddenly sinking to a whisper.
“Will I ever find you burdened with worry—you, who are so young—and so incredibly handsome?” she added, her voice suddenly dropping to a whisper.
Manuel gazed for a few moments, without speaking, on the countenance of his mistress as she leant over him: then, in a deep, hollow tone—a tone the despair of which was too real and natural to be in the slightest degree affected, he said, “Giulia, I am a wretch,—unworthy of all this sweet love of thine!—I have broken the solemn vow which I pledged thee—I have violated my oath——”
Manuel stared for a few moments, silently observing the face of his mistress as she leaned over him. Then, in a deep, hollow voice—a tone filled with despair that felt all too genuine and natural—he said, “Giulia, I am a miserable failure, unworthy of all this sweet love you give me! I have broken the sacred promise I made to you—I have betrayed my oath…”
“Oh, Manuel!” ejaculated the countess, still forgetting the presence of the bandit: “thou hast——”
“Oh, Manuel!” exclaimed the countess, still forgetting that the bandit was there: “you have——”
“Gambled once more—and lost!” cried the marquis wildly. “And the sum that I am bound in honor to pay on Monday—by noon, is nearly equal in amount to that which thy generosity lent me the other day.”
“Gambled once again—and lost!” the marquis shouted frantically. “And the amount I have to pay by Monday—by noon, is almost the same as what your generosity lent me the other day.”
“Holy Virgin aid you, my unhappy Manuel!” said Giulia.
“Holy Virgin, help you, my poor Manuel!” said Giulia.
“For thou canst not?” exclaimed the young noble, with a profound sigh. “Oh! I am well aware that I have no claim upon thee——”
“Are you really unable to?” the young noble exclaimed, with a deep sigh. “Oh! I know I have no right to you——”
“Ah! wherefore that reproach?—for a reproach it is!” interrupted the countess. “No claim on me! Hast thou not my heart? and in giving thee that, Manuel, I laid at thy feet a poor offering, which, though so poor, yet absorbs all others of which I may dispose! Do not reproach me, Manuel—for I would lay down my life to save thy soul from pain, or thy name from dishonor!”
“Ah! Why that accusation?—because it is an accusation!” interrupted the countess. “You have no claim on me! Don’t you have my heart? And in giving you that, Manuel, I laid a humble offering at your feet, which, although so humble, takes the place of everything else I might give! Do not blame me, Manuel—because I would give my life to save your soul from suffering, or your name from disgrace!”
“Now art thou my own Giulia!” cried the marquis, pressing her hand to his lips. “An accursed fatality seems to hang over me! This habit of gaming entraps me as the wine cup fascinates the bibber who would fain avoid it, but cannot. Listen to me for one moment, Giulia. In the public casino—which, as thou well knowest, is a place of resort where fortunes are lost and won in an hour—ay, sometimes in a minute—I have met a man whose attire is good, and whose purse is well filled, but whose countenance I like as little as I should that of the captain of the sbirri, or his lieutenant, if I had committed a crime. This individual of whom I speak—for I know not his name—was the favored votary of Dame Fortune who won of me that sum which thy kindness, Giulia, alone enabled me to pay but a few days past. And now am I a second time this man’s debtor. An hour ago he entered the casino; he stayed but for ten minutes—and in that time——”
“Now you are my own Giulia!” exclaimed the marquis, pressing her hand to his lips. “An awful fate seems to hang over me! This habit of gambling ensnares me like the wine cup captivates the drunkard who wants to avoid it, but can’t. Listen to me for just a moment, Giulia. In the public casino—which, as you well know, is a place where fortunes are lost and won in an hour—sometimes even in a minute—I met a man whose clothes are nice, and whose wallet is full, but whose face I like as little as I would that of the police captain, or his lieutenant, if I had committed a crime. This man I’m talking about—whose name I don’t know—was the lucky favorite of Lady Luck who won from me that amount which your kindness, Giulia, alone allowed me to pay just a few days ago. And now I am again this man’s debtor. An hour ago he entered the casino; he stayed for only ten minutes—and in that time——”
“Now dost thou reproach me in thy turn, Giulia!” exclaimed the young marquis. “But believe me, my angel,” he continued, exerting all his powers to bend her to his purpose,—“believe me when I declare—oh! most solemnly declare, by all that I put faith in, and by all I hope for hereafter—that could I be relieved from this embarrassment—extricated from this difficulty——”
“Now you’re blaming me now, Giulia!” exclaimed the young marquis. “But believe me, my angel,” he continued, using all his charm to get her on his side, “believe me when I say—oh! I solemnly declare, by everything I believe in and all I hope for in the future—that if I could be free from this awkward situation—pulled out of this problem—”
“Heavens! how can it be done?” interrupted the countess, casting her eyes wildly round; for the time was passing—she suddenly remembered that the bandit was still concealed in the room—and then, her husband might return earlier than was expected.
“Heavens! How can this be done?” interrupted the countess, looking around wildly; time was running out—she suddenly recalled that the bandit was still hiding in the room—and then, her husband might come back sooner than expected.
“Oh! if you despair of the means, Giulia,” said the marquis, “I must fly from Florence—I must exile myself forever from the city of my birth, and which is still more endeared to me because,” he added, sinking his voice to a tender tone,—“because, my well-beloved, it contains thee!”
“Oh! if you’ve given up hope, Giulia,” said the marquis, “I must leave Florence—I have to exile myself forever from my hometown, which means even more to me because,” he added, lowering his voice to a soft tone, “because, my dear, it holds you!”
“No, Manuel—you must not quit Florence and leave a dishonored name behind thee!” exclaimed this lovely woman, who was thus sublimely careful of the reputation of him for whom she had so long compromised her own. “What can be done? would that I had the means to raise this sum——”
“No, Manuel—you can’t leave Florence and leave a tarnished name behind!” exclaimed this beautiful woman, who was so devoted to protecting the reputation of the man for whom she had long compromised her own. “What can we do? I wish I had the means to raise this amount——”
“It is with shame that I suggest——” said Manuel.
“It is with shame that I suggest——” said Manuel.
“What? Speak—speak! The means?”
"What? Talk—talk! How?"
“Thy jewels, dearest—thy diamonds——”
"Your jewels, dear—your diamonds—"
“Merciful heavens! if you did but know all!” cried Giulia, almost frantically. “These diamonds were pledged to the Jew Isaachar ben Solomon, to raise the sum with which thy last debt was paid, Manuel; and—but forgive me if I did not tell thee all this before—not half an hour has elapsed since——”
“Good heavens! if only you knew everything!” cried Giulia, almost frantically. “These diamonds were pledged to the Jew Isaachar ben Solomon to get the amount needed to pay off your last debt, Manuel; and—but forgive me for not telling you this earlier—not even half an hour has passed since——”
She stopped short; for she knew that the bandit overheard every syllable she uttered.
She suddenly stopped because she realized that the bandit could hear every word she said.
Nor had she time, even if she possessed the power, to continue her most painful explanation; for scarcely had she thus paused abruptly, when the door burst open, and the Count of Arestino stood in the presence of the guilty pair.
Nor did she have time, even if she had the ability, to keep going with her painful explanation; for barely had she paused abruptly when the door swung open, and the Count of Arestino stood before the guilty couple.
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE INJURED HUSBAND—THE GUILTY WIFE—AND THE DISRESPECTFUL LOVER.
In fury of heart and agony of mind, rushed the old lord into that apartment. Oh! how had he even been able to restrain himself so long, while listening at the door? It was that the conversation between his wife and the marquis had, as the reader is aware, been carried on in so low a tone—especially on the side of the countess, that he had not been able to gather sufficient to place beyond all doubt the guilt of that fair creature; and even in the midst of his Italian ire, he had clung to the hope that she might have been imprudent—but not culpable, as yet!
In a rage and torment, the old lord stormed into that room. How had he managed to hold himself back for so long while listening at the door? The conversation between his wife and the marquis had, as you know, been whispered so softly—especially on the countess's side—that he couldn’t gather enough to be completely certain of that beautiful woman’s guilt; and even in the heat of his Italian anger, he had still held onto the hope that she might have been careless—but not guilty, just yet!
Oh! in this case, how gladly would that old lord have forgiven the past, on condition of complete reformation for the future! He would have removed his young wife afar from the scene of temptation—to a distant estate which he possessed; and there by gentle remonstrances and redoubled attention, he would have sought to bind her to him by the links of gratitude and respect, if not by those of love.
Oh! In this situation, how happily that old lord would have forgiven the past, as long as there was a promise for complete change in the future! He would have taken his young wife far away from temptation—to a remote estate he owned; and there, through gentle guidance and even more attention, he would have tried to connect her to him with feelings of gratitude and respect, if not with love.
But this dream—so honorable to that old man’s heart—was not to be realized; for scarcely was it conceived, when the discourse of the youthful pair turned upon the diamonds—those diamonds which he had given her on the bridal day!
But this dream—so meaningful to that old man’s heart—was not meant to come true; hardly was it imagined when the conversation of the young couple shifted to the diamonds—those diamonds he had given her on their wedding day!
Giulia spoke clearly and plainly enough then—in spite of the presence of the bandit in that chamber; for she was about to explain to her lover how willingly she would comply with his suggestion to raise upon the jewels the sum he again required—a readiness on her part which might be corroborated by the fact that she had already once had recourse to this expedient, and for him—but she dared not adopt the same course again, as her husband might detect the absence of the valuables ere she could obtain funds to redeem them.
Giulia spoke clearly and simply then—despite the bandit being in that room; she was about to tell her lover how willingly she would go along with his suggestion to raise the sum he needed again through the jewels—a willingness that could be confirmed by the fact that she had already used this method once before, and for him—but she didn’t want to take that route again, as her husband might notice the missing valuables before she could get the money to buy them back.
When she acknowledged to her lover that “these diamonds were pledged to the Jew Isaachar ben Solomon, to raise the sum with which his last debt was paid,” it flashed to the old nobleman’s mind that his wife had exhibited some little confusion when he had spoken to her a day or two previously concerning her jewels: and now it was clear that they had been used as the means to supply the extravagances of an unprincipled spendthrift. How could he any longer cling to the hope that Giulia was imprudent only, and not guilty? Must she not be guilty, to have made so large a sacrifice and run so great a risk for the sake of the Marquis of Orsini?
When she confessed to her lover that “these diamonds were promised to the Jew Isaachar ben Solomon to cover the amount needed to settle his last debt,” it struck the old nobleman that his wife had shown some confusion when he had mentioned her jewels a day or two earlier. Now it was obvious that they had been used to fund the lavish lifestyle of a heartless spendthrift. How could he still hope that Giulia was merely imprudent and not actually guilty? She must be guilty to have made such a significant sacrifice and taken such a huge risk for the sake of the Marquis of Orsini.
It was under the influence of these excited feelings that the Count of Arestino burst into the room.
It was under the influence of these intense emotions that the Count of Arestino charged into the room.
Fortunately—so far as outward appearance went—there was nothing more to confirm the old nobleman’s suspicions; the youthful pair were not locked in each other’s arms; their hands were not even joined. Manuel was seated on the sofa, and Giulia was standing at a short distance from him.
Fortunately—at least in terms of appearance—there was nothing else to reinforce the old nobleman’s suspicions; the young couple weren’t locked in each other’s arms; their hands weren’t even touching. Manuel was sitting on the sofa, and Giulia was standing a short distance away from him.
But conscious guilt elicited a faint scream from her lips; and the boiling blood, after rushing to her countenance, seemed to ebb away as rapidly again—leaving her beauteous face as pale as marble; while she clung to the mantel-piece for support.
But the awareness of her guilt caused a soft scream to escape her lips; and the blood that rushed to her face seemed to drain away just as quickly—leaving her beautiful face as pale as marble, while she clung to the mantelpiece for support.
“I am glad that your lordship is returned,” said the marquis, rising from his seat and advancing toward the count in a manner so insolently cool and apparently self-possessed, that Giulia was not only astonished but felt her courage suddenly revive: “I was determined—however uncourteous the intrusion and unseemly the hour—to await your lordship’s coming; and as her ladyship assured me that you would not tarry late——”
“I’m glad you’re back,” said the marquis, getting up from his seat and walking over to the count with such a casually arrogant and seemingly composed manner that Giulia was not only surprised but felt her confidence suddenly return: “I was set on waiting for your arrival, no matter how rude the interruption and inappropriate the time; and since her ladyship assured me that you wouldn’t be long——”
“I will explain myself,” returned Orsini, who was a perfect adept in the art of dissimulation, and who, never losing his presence of mind, embraced at a glance the whole danger of Giulia’s position and his own, and the probability that their conversation might have been overheard; “I was explaining to her ladyship the temporary embarrassment under which I lay, and from which I hoped that your friendship might probably release me——”
“I’m going to clarify my point,” replied Orsini, who was skilled in the art of deception and, never losing his composure, quickly grasped the full extent of Giulia’s predicament and his own, along with the possibility that someone might have overheard their conversation. “I was explaining to her ladyship the temporary predicament I’m in, and I was hoping that your friendship could help me out of it—”
“And her ladyship spoke of her diamonds—did she not?” demanded the count, addressing himself to the marquis, but fixing a keen and penetrating glance on Giulia.
“And her ladyship talked about her diamonds—didn’t she?” asked the count, directing his attention to the marquis but casting a sharp and intense look at Giulia.
“Her ladyship was remonstrating with me on my extravagancies,” hastily replied the marquis, “and was repeating to me—I must say in a manner too impressive to be agreeable—the words which my own sister had used to me a few days ago, when explaining, as her motive for refusing me the succor which I needed, that she actually had been compelled to pledge her diamonds——”
“Her ladyship was lecturing me about my spending,” the marquis quickly replied, “and she was repeating— I must say in a way that was a bit too intense for comfort— what my sister had told me a few days ago when she explained her reason for denying me the help I needed: that she had actually been forced to pawn her diamonds—”
“Ah! they were your sister’s diamonds that were pledged to Isaachar the Jew?” said the count, half ironically and half in doubt; for he was fairly bewildered by the matchless impudence of the young marquis.
“Ah! they were your sister’s diamonds that were promised to Isaachar the Jew?” said the count, half ironically and half in doubt; for he was completely baffled by the unmatched boldness of the young marquis.
“Yes, my lord—my dear sister, who, alas! is ruining herself to supply me with the means of maintaining my rank. And as my sister and her ladyship, the countess, are on the most friendly terms, as you are well aware, it is not surprising if she should have communicated the secret of the diamonds to her ladyship, and also beg her ladyship to remonstrate with me——”
“Yes, my lord—my dear sister, who, unfortunately, is sacrificing herself to help me keep up my status. And since my sister and Lady Countess are on such good terms, as you know, it's no wonder she might have shared the secret about the diamonds with her and also asked her to talk to me about it—”
“Well, my lord,” interrupted the count impatiently, “your own private affairs have no particular interest for me—at this moment; and as for any business on which you may wish to speak to me, I shall be pleased if you postpone it till to-morrow.”
“Well, my lord,” the count interrupted impatiently, “your personal matters aren’t particularly interesting to me right now; and as for any business you want to discuss, I’d appreciate it if you could hold off until tomorrow.”
“Your lordship’s wishes are commands with me,” said Manuel, with a polite salutation. And having made a low bow to Giulia, he quitted the room—not by the private door, be it well understood, but by that which had ere now admitted the Count of Arestino.
“Your wishes are commands to me,” said Manuel, with a respectful greeting. After giving a slight bow to Giulia, he left the room—not through the private door, just to be clear, but through the one that had previously allowed the Count of Arestino to enter.
The moment the door had closed behind the Marquis of Orsini, the count approached his wife, and said in a cold, severe manner: “Your ladyship receives visitors at a late hour.”
The moment the door closed behind the Marquis of Orsini, the count approached his wife and said in a cold, stern tone: “Your ladyship has guests at such a late hour.”
He glanced as he spoke toward the dial of the clepsydra, and Giulia followed his look in the same direction; it was half an hour after midnight.
He glanced at the dial of the clepsydra as he spoke, and Giulia followed his gaze; it was half an hour past midnight.
“The marquis explained to your lordship, or partially so, the motive of his importunate visit,” said Giulia, endeavoring to appear calm and collected.
“The marquis partially explained to your lordship the reason for his persistent visit,” said Giulia, trying to seem calm and composed.
“The marquis is an unworthy—reckless—unprincipled young man,” exclaimed the count, fixing a stern, searching gaze upon Giulia’s countenance, as if with the iron of his words he would probe the depths of her soul. “He is a confirmed gamester—overwhelmed with debts—and has tarnished, by his profligacy, the proud name that he bears. Even the friendship which existed for many, many years between his deceased father and myself, shall no longer induce me to receive at this house a young man whose reputation is all but tainted, even in a city of dissipation and debauchery, such as, alas! the once glorious Florence has become! For his immorality is not confined to gaming and wanton extravagance,” continued the count, his glance becoming more keen, as his words fell like drops of molten lead upon the heart of Giulia; “but his numerous intrigues amongst women—his perfidy to those confiding and deceived fair ones——”
“The marquis is an unworthy—reckless—unprincipled young man,” exclaimed the count, fixing a stern, searching gaze upon Giulia’s face, as if he wanted to probe the depths of her soul with the weight of his words. “He’s a confirmed gambler—overwhelmed with debts—and has tarnished, through his extravagance, the proud name he carries. Even the long-standing friendship between his deceased father and me will no longer convince me to welcome a young man at this house whose reputation is nearly ruined, even in a city known for its indulgence and excess, like the once glorious Florence has sadly become! For his immorality goes beyond just gambling and reckless spending,” continued the count, his gaze becoming sharper as his words fell like molten lead on Giulia’s heart; “but his numerous affairs with women—his betrayal of those trusting and deceived ladies—”
“Surely, my lord,” said the countess, vainly endeavoring to subdue the writhings of torture which this language excited,—“surely the Marquis d’Orsini is wronged by the breath of scandal?”
“Of course, my lord,” said the countess, struggling to suppress the pain this talk caused her, “surely the Marquis d’Orsini is being unfairly criticized?”
“No, Giulia, he is an unprincipled spendthrift,” returned the count, who never once took his eyes off his wife’s countenance while he was speaking:—“an unprincipled spendthrift,” he added emphatically,—“a man lost to all sense of honor—a ruined gamester—a heartless seducer—a shame, a blot, a stigma upon the aristocracy of Florence;—and now that you are acquainted with his real character, you will recognize the prudence of the step which I shall take to-morrow—that is, to inform him that henceforth the Count and Countess of Arestino must decline to receive him again at their villa. What think you, Giulia?”
“No, Giulia, he’s a reckless spendthrift,” replied the count, never taking his eyes off his wife’s face as he spoke. “A reckless spendthrift,” he emphasized, “a man without any sense of honor—a ruined gambler—a heartless seducer—a shame, a stain, a disgrace on the aristocracy of Florence; and now that you know his true character, you’ll see the wisdom in my decision for tomorrow—to tell him that, from now on, the Count and Countess of Arestino will no longer welcome him at their villa. What do you think, Giulia?”
“Your lordship is the master to command, and it is my duty to obey,” answered the countess; but her voice was hoarse and thick, the acutest anguish was rending her soul, and its intensity almost choked her utterance.
“Your lordship is in charge, and it’s my responsibility to follow your orders,” replied the countess; however, her voice was rough and thick, the deepest pain was tearing at her soul, and its intensity nearly stifled her words.
“She is guilty!” thought the count within himself; and to subdue an abrupt explosion of his rage, until he had put the last and most certain test to his lady’s faith, he walked twice up and down the room; then, feeling that he had recovered his powers of self-control, he said, “To-morrow, Giulia, is the reception day of his highness the duke, and I hope thou hast made suitable preparations to accompany me in the manner becoming the wife of the Count of Arestino.”
“She is guilty!” thought the count to himself; and to suppress a sudden outburst of his anger, until he had put the last and most certain test to his lady’s loyalty, he paced back and forth in the room twice; then, feeling that he had regained his self-control, he said, “Tomorrow, Giulia, is the reception day of His Highness the Duke, and I hope you have made appropriate preparations to join me as befits the wife of the Count of Arestino.”
“Can your lordship suppose for an instant that I should appear in the ducal presence otherwise than is meet and fitting for her who has the honor to bear your name?” said Giulia, partially recovering her presence of mind, as the conversation appeared to have taken a turn no longer painful to her feelings—for, oh! cannot the reader conceive the anguish, the mortal anguish, she had ere now endured when her husband was heaping ashes on the reputation of her lover!
“Can your lordship really think for a moment that I would show up in the duke's presence in any way other than what is appropriate for someone who has the honor of bearing your name?” Giulia said, starting to regain her composure, as the conversation seemed to be turning towards a subject that no longer hurt her feelings—because, oh! can’t you imagine the torment, the unbearable torment, she had already suffered when her husband was tarnishing her lover’s reputation!
“I do not suppose that your ladyship will neglect the preparations due to your rank and to that name which you esteem it an honor to bear, and which no living being should dishonor with impunity!”
“I can’t imagine you will overlook the preparations, given your status and the name you take pride in bearing, which no one should dare to disrespect without consequences!”
Giulia quailed—writhed beneath the searching glance which now literally glared upon her.
Giulia flinched—squirmed under the intense gaze that was now literally fixed on her.
“Nevertheless,” continued the count, “I was fearful you might have forgotten that to-morrow is the reception day. And while I think of it, permit me to examine your diamonds for a few minutes—to convince myself that the settings are in good order, as you know,” he added, with a strange, unearthly kind of laugh, “that I am skilled in the jewelers’ craft.”
“Still,” the count went on, “I was worried you might have forgotten that tomorrow is the reception day. And while I remember it, could I take a look at your diamonds for a few minutes? I just want to make sure the settings are in good shape, as you know,” he added with a strange, otherworldly kind of laugh, “that I have a knack for the jeweler’s art.”
The old man paused; but he thought within himself, “Now what subterfuge can she invent if my suspicions be really true, and if my ears did not ere now deceive me?”
The old man paused; but he thought to himself, “Now what trick can she come up with if my suspicions are really true, and if my ears haven't deceived me until now?”
How profound then was his astonishment, when Giulia, with the calm and tranquil demeanor which innocence usually wears, but with the least, least curl of the upper lip, as if in haughty triumph, leisurely and deliberately drew the jewel-case from beneath the cushion of the ottoman whereon she was seated, and, handing it to him, said, “Your lordship perceives that I had not forgotten the reception which his highness holds to-morrow, since I ere now brought my diamonds hither to select those which it is my intention to wear.”
How shocked he was when Giulia, with the calm and peaceful look that innocence usually has, but with just the smallest hint of a curl on her upper lip, as if she were proudly triumphant, slowly pulled the jewelry box from beneath the cushion of the ottoman she was sitting on and, handing it to him, said, “Your lordship sees that I didn’t forget about the reception his highness is hosting tomorrow, since I brought my diamonds here to choose the ones I plan to wear.”
The count could have pressed her hand as he took the case in his own—he could have fallen at her feet and demanded pardon for the suspicions which he had entertained, for it now seemed certain beyond all possibility of doubt, that the explanation volunteered by the marquis was a true one—yes, he could have humbled himself in her presence—but his Italian pride intervened, and he proceeded to examine the diamonds with no other view than to gain time to reflect how he should account for the abrupt manner in which he had entered the room ere now, and for the chilling behavior he had maintained toward his wife.
The count could have grasped her hand as he took the case in his own—he could have fallen at her feet and asked for forgiveness for the doubts he had harbored, for it now seemed absolutely clear beyond any doubt that the explanation given by the marquis was the truth—yes, he could have humbled himself in front of her—but his Italian pride got in the way, and he began to examine the diamonds solely to buy himself some time to think about how he would explain the abrupt way he had entered the room earlier and the cold demeanor he had shown towards his wife.
On her side Giulia, relieved of a fearful weight of apprehension, was only anxious for this scene to have a speedy termination, that she might release the robber-captain from his imprisonment behind the tapestry.
On her side, Giulia, relieved from a heavy burden of fear, was just eager for this situation to come to a quick end so she could free the robber-captain from his confinement behind the tapestry.
Three or four minutes of profound silence now ensued.
Three or four minutes of deep silence followed.
But suddenly the count started, and uttered an ejaculation of mingled rage and surprise.
But suddenly the count started and let out an exclamation of mixed anger and surprise.
Giulia’s blood ran cold to her very heart’s core, she scarcely knew why.
Giulia felt a chill deep in her heart, and she hardly knew why.
The suspense was not, however, long—though most painful; for, dashing the jewel-case with its contents upon the table, the old nobleman approached her with quivering lips and a countenance ghastly white, exclaiming, “Vile woman! thinkest thou to impose upon me thus? The diamonds I gave thee are gone—the stones set in their place are counterfeit!”
The suspense didn’t last long, though it was quite painful. The old nobleman slammed the jewel case with its contents onto the table, approached her with trembling lips and a face that was deathly pale, and shouted, “Wretched woman! Do you really think you can trick me like this? The diamonds I gave you are missing—the stones in their place are fake!”
Giulia gazed up toward her husband’s countenance for a few moments in a manner expressive of blank despair; then falling on her knees before him, clasping her hands together, she screamed frantically, “Pardon! pardon!”
Giulia looked up at her husband's face for a moment, filled with empty despair; then, dropping to her knees in front of him and bringing her hands together, she screamed desperately, “Forgive me! Forgive me!”
“Ah! then it is all indeed too true!” murmured the unhappy nobleman, staggering as if with a blow: but, recovering his balance, he stamped his foot resolutely upon the floor, and drawing himself up to his full height, while he half averted his eyes from his kneeling wife, he exclaimed: “Lost—guilty—abandoned woman, how canst thou implore pardon at my hands? For pardon is mercy, and what mercy hast thou shown to me? Giulia, I am descended from an old and mighty race, and tradition affords no room to believe that any one who has borne the name of Arestino has dishonored it—until now! Oh! fool—dotard—idiot that I was to think that a young girl could love an aged man like me! For old age is a weed, which, when twined round the plant of love, becomes like the deadly nightshade, and robs the rose-bush of its health! Alas! alas! I thought that in my declining years, I should have one to cheer me, one who might respect me, if she could not love me—one who would manifest some gratitude for the proud position I have given her—and the boundless wealth that it would have been my joy to leave her. And now that hope is gone—withered—crushed—blighted, woman, by thy perfidy! Oh! wherefore did you accompany the old man to the altar, if only to deceive him? Wherefore did you consent to become his bride, if but to plunge him into the depth of misery? You weep! Ah! weep on; and all those tears, be they even so scalding as to make seams on that too fair face, cannot wipe away the stain which is now affixed to the haughty name of Arestino! Weep on, Giulia; but thy tears cannot move me now!”
“Ah! so it’s all true!” murmured the unhappy nobleman, staggering as if he had been struck. But, regaining his composure, he stamped his foot firmly on the floor, straightened up to his full height, and, turning his eyes away from his kneeling wife, exclaimed: “Lost—guilty—abandoned woman, how can you ask for forgiveness from me? Because forgiveness is mercy, and what mercy have you shown me? Giulia, I come from an old and powerful lineage, and tradition offers no evidence that anyone bearing the name Arestino has ever dishonored it—until now! Oh! How foolish—how blind—how stupid I was to think that a young girl could love an older man like me! Because old age is a weed that, when intertwined with the plant of love, turns into deadly nightshade, suffocating the rosebush’s vitality! Alas! I thought that in my later years, I would have someone to bring me joy, someone who might respect me, even if she couldn’t love me—someone who would show some gratitude for the esteemed position I granted her—and the endless wealth I would have loved to leave her. And now that hope is gone—withered—crushed—destroyed, woman, by your betrayal! Oh! Why did you walk down the aisle with this old man, only to deceive him? Why did you agree to become his bride, just to drag him into despair? You’re crying! Go ahead; weep on, but all those tears, no matter how scalding they may be to your lovely face, cannot erase the stain now attached to the proud name of Arestino! Cry on, Giulia; but your tears can’t move me now!”
And the old lord’s tone changed suddenly from the deep, touching pathos of tremulousness to a stern, fixed, cold severity, which stifled the germs of hope that had taken birth in the heart of his guilty wife.
And the old lord’s tone shifted abruptly from the deep, moving emotion of trembling to a stern, fixed, cold severity, which crushed the seeds of hope that had started to grow in the heart of his guilty wife.
“Mercy! mercy!” she shrieked, endeavoring to grasp his hand.
“Help! Help!” she cried, trying to grab his hand.
“No!” thundered the Count of Arestino; and he rang violently a silver bell which stood upon the table.
“No!” shouted the Count of Arestino, and he violently rang a silver bell that was on the table.
“Holy Virgin, what will become of me? For what fate am I destined?” implored Giulia, frantically.
“Holy Virgin, what’s going to happen to me? What fate awaits me?” Giulia pleaded, in a panic.
The old nobleman approached her, gazed on her sternly for nearly a minute, then bending down said, in a hollow, sepulchral tone:
The old nobleman walked up to her, looked at her sternly for almost a minute, then leaned down and said in a hollow, eerie tone:
“Thou art doomed to eternal seclusion in the convent of the Carmelites!”
“You are doomed to eternal isolation in the convent of the Carmelites!”
He then turned hastily round and advanced to the door, to which steps were already distinctly heard drawing near in the corridor.
He quickly turned around and walked to the door, where footsteps were clearly heard approaching in the hallway.
For an instant Giulia seemed paralyzed by the dreadful announcement that had been made to her; but suddenly a ray of hope flashed on her mind, and darting toward that part of the tapestry behind which the robber was concealed, she said, in a low and rapid tone:
For a moment, Giulia looked stunned by the awful news she had just received; but then a glimmer of hope sparked in her mind, and rushing toward the section of the tapestry where the thief was hiding, she said in a quick, soft voice:
“Thou hast heard the fate that awaits me. I charge thee to seek Manuel d’Orsini, and let him know all.”
“ You've heard the fate that awaits me. I urge you to find Manuel d’Orsini and tell him everything.”
“Fear not, lady; you shall be saved!” answered Stephano, in a scarcely audible but yet profoundly emphatic whisper.
“Don’t worry, ma’am; you’ll be saved!” replied Stephano, in a barely audible but still deeply emphatic whisper.
She had only just time to turn away when the count’s faithful valet, accompanied by three nuns, wearing their black veils over their faces, entered the room.
She barely had time to look away when the count's loyal valet, along with three nuns wearing their black veils over their faces, came into the room.
Half an hour afterward the Carmelite Convent received another inmate.
Half an hour later, the Carmelite Convent welcomed another resident.
CHAPTER XXV.
THE MARQUIS OF ORSINI.
Upon quitting the Arestino palace, the Marquis of Orsini suddenly lost that bold, insolent, self-sufficient air with which he had endeavored to deceive the venerable count, whose wife he had dishonored.
After leaving the Arestino palace, the Marquis of Orsini suddenly lost that confident, arrogant, self-sufficient attitude he had tried to use to trick the elderly count, whose wife he had betrayed.
For dishonor now menaced him!
For disgrace now threatened him!
Where could he raise the sum necessary to liquidate the debt which he had contracted with the stranger at the Casino, or gaming-house? And as the person to whom he found himself thus indebted was a stranger—a total stranger to him, he had no apology to offer for a delay in the payment of the money due.
Where could he come up with the money needed to pay off the debt he owed to the stranger at the Casino, or gaming house? And since the person he owed was a complete stranger to him, he had no excuse for delaying the payment.
“Perdition!” he exclaimed aloud, as he issued rapidly from the grounds attached to the Arestino mansion; “is there no alternative save flight? Giulia cannot assist me—her jewels are gone, they are pledged to the Jew Isaachar—she was telling me so when the count broke in upon us. What course can I adopt? what plan pursue? Shall the name of Orsini be dishonored—that proud name which for three centuries has been maintained spotless? No, no—this must not be!”
“Damn it!” he shouted as he quickly left the grounds of the Arestino mansion. “Is there no choice but to run? Giulia can’t help me—her jewels are gone, they’re collateral for the Jew Isaachar—she was just telling me that when the count interrupted us. What can I do? What plan should I follow? Should the name of Orsini be stained—that prestigious name which has been kept clean for three centuries? No, no—this can’t happen!”
And in a state of most painful excitement—so painful, indeed, that it amounted almost to a physical agony—the marquis hastened rapidly through the mazes of the sleeping city, reckless whither he was going, but experiencing no inclination to repair to his own abode.
And in a state of intense anxiety—so intense, in fact, that it felt almost like physical pain—the marquis hurried quickly through the winding streets of the quiet city, unconcerned about where he was headed, but not wanting to return to his own home.
The fact of the diamonds of his mistress having been pledged to Isaachar ben Solomon was uppermost in his mind: for the reader must remember that he was unaware of the circumstance of their restoration to Giulia—as it was at the moment when she was about to give him this explanation that the old Lord of Arestino had interrupted their discourse.
The fact that his mistress's diamonds were pledged to Isaachar ben Solomon was occupying his thoughts. The reader should keep in mind that he didn’t know about their return to Giulia—because it was just when she was about to explain this to him that the old Lord of Arestino interrupted their conversation.
The diamonds, then, constituted the pivot on which his thoughts now revolved. They seemed to shine like stars amidst the deep haze which hung upon his mind. Could he not possess himself of them? The name of Orsini would be dishonored if the gambling debt were not paid; and one bold—one desperate step might supply him with the means to save himself from the impending ruin—the imminent disgrace.
The diamonds were now the center of his thoughts. They sparkled like stars in the fog that filled his mind. Could he not take possession of them? The Orsini name would be tarnished if the gambling debt wasn't settled, and one bold—one desperate—move could give him what he needed to save himself from the looming disaster and disgrace.
But as the thoughts encouraged by those simple words—“the diamonds”—assumed a more palpable shape in his imagination, he shrank back dismayed from the deed which they suggested: for gamester, debauchee, spendthrift as he was, he had never yet perpetrated an act that could be termed a crime. The seduction of the Countess of Arestino was not a crime in his estimation—oh! no, because man may seduce, and yet may not be dishonored in the eyes of the world. It is his victim, or the partner of his guilty pleasure, only, who is dishonored. Such is the law written in society’s conventional code. Vile, detestable, unjust law!
But as the thoughts sparked by those simple words—“the diamonds”—took a clearer form in his mind, he recoiled, alarmed by the act they suggested: for as much as he was a gambler, pleasure-seeker, and spendthrift, he had never actually committed anything that could be considered a crime. Seducing the Countess of Arestino wasn’t a crime in his view—oh! no, because a man can seduce and still not be seen as dishonorable in society's eyes. It’s his victim, or the partner in his wrongdoing, who is the one dishonored. That’s the rule laid out in society’s conventional code. A vile, detestable, unjust law!
To weigh and balance the reasons for or against the perpetration of a crime, to pause only for an instant to reflect whether the deed shall or shall not be done—this is to yield at once to the temptation. The desperate man who hovers hesitatingly between right and wrong, invariably adopts the latter course.
To consider the reasons for or against committing a crime, to take just a moment to think about whether the action should be taken or not—this is to give in to temptation. The desperate person who wavers between right and wrong will always end up choosing the wrong path.
And Manuel of Orsini was not an exception to the general rule.
And Manuel of Orsini was no exception to the general rule.
Silence, and calmness, and moonlight were still spread over the City of Flowers, while the marquis pursued the path leading to the suburb of Alla Droce. And the silver-faced stars shone on—shone on, brightly and sweetly, as the young nobleman knocked at the well-protected door of Isaachar ben Solomon.
Silence, calmness, and moonlight still enveloped the City of Flowers as the marquis followed the path toward the suburb of Alla Droce. The silver-faced stars shone brightly and sweetly as the young nobleman knocked at the secure door of Isaachar ben Solomon.
For a long time his summons remained unanswered; and he repeated it several times ere it received the slightest attention.
For a long time, his call went unanswered; and he repeated it several times before it got even a little bit of attention.
At last a casement was opened slowly on the upper story; and the Jew demanded who sought admittance at that hour.
At last, a window was slowly opened on the upper floor, and the Jew asked who was trying to get in at that hour.
“’Tis I, the Marquis of Orsini!” exclaimed the nobleman.
“It’s me, the Marquis of Orsini!” exclaimed the nobleman.
“A thousand pardons, my lord; I come directly,” answered the Jew, not daring to offend a scion of the omnipotent aristocracy of Florence, yet filled with some misgivings, the more painful because they were so vague and undefined.
“A thousand apologies, my lord; I'm coming right away,” replied the Jew, not wanting to offend a member of Florence's powerful aristocracy, but feeling a sense of unease that was all the more distressing because it was so vague and unclear.
In a few moments Manuel was admitted into the abode of Isaachar ben Solomon, who carefully barred and bolted the door again, ere he even thought of alleviating his acute suspense by inquiring the nobleman’s business.
In a few moments, Manuel was let into the home of Isaachar ben Solomon, who carefully locked and bolted the door again before he even thought of easing his intense anxiety by asking about the nobleman’s business.
“Deign to enter this humble apartment, my lord,” said the Jew, at length, as he conducted the marquis into the same room where he had a few hours previously received the bandit-captain.
“Please come into this modest apartment, my lord,” said the Jew, finally, as he led the marquis into the same room where he had received the bandit captain a few hours earlier.
“Isaachar,” exclaimed Manuel, flinging himself upon a seat, “you behold a desperate man before you!”
“Isaachar,” cried Manuel, throwing himself into a seat, “you’re looking at a desperate man!”
“Alas! my lord, what can a poor, aged, and obscure individual like myself do to assist so great and powerful a noble as your lordship?” said the Jew in a trembling tone.
“Alas! my lord, what can a poor, old, and unknown person like me do to help such a great and powerful noble as you?” said the Jew in a shaky voice.
“What can you do?” repeated the marquis: “much—everything, old man! But listen patiently, for a few moments only. A noble lady’s fame, honor, reputation are at stake; and I am the guilty, unhappy cause of the danger that threatens her. To minister to my necessities she has pledged her jewels——”
“What can you do?” repeated the marquis. “A lot—everything, old man! But please listen patiently for just a moment. A noble lady’s fame, honor, and reputation are at stake, and I am the guilty, unfortunate cause of the danger she faces. To help me with my needs, she has pledged her jewels—”
“Yes, yes, my lord—I understand,” said Isaachar, trembling from head to foot, “’tis a plan by no means unusual nowadays in Florence.”
“Yeah, I get it, my lord,” said Isaachar, shaking all over, “it’s a plan that's pretty common these days in Florence.”
“Her husband suspects the fact, and has commanded her to produce her diamonds to-morrow——”
“Her husband suspects the truth and has told her to show her diamonds tomorrow—”
“Her diamonds!” articulated the Jew in a stifling tone.
“Her diamonds!” the Jew exclaimed in a oppressive tone.
“Yes, her diamonds,” exclaimed Manuel emphatically; “and they are in your possession. Now do you understand me?”
“Yes, her diamonds,” Manuel said emphatically; “and they are in your possession. Do you understand me now?”
“I—I—my lord——”
"I—I—my lord—"
“Let us not waste time in idle words, Isaachar,” cried the marquis. “Will you permit this scandal to be discovered, and involve the Countess of Arestino—myself—ay, and yourself, old man, in danger, and perhaps ruin? Perhaps, did I say? Nay, that ruin is certain to fall upon her—certain also to overwhelm you—for the Count of Arestino is a councilor of state, and,” added Manuel, with slow, measured emphasis, “the dungeons of the inquisition open at his commands to receive the heretic or the Jew!”
“Let’s not waste time on pointless chatter, Isaachar,” shouted the marquis. “Are you really going to let this scandal come to light and put the Countess of Arestino—myself—and yes, even you, old man, in danger, and maybe ruin? Maybe, you say? No, that ruin is definitely going to fall on her—it's also going to crush you—because the Count of Arestino is a state councilor, and,” added Manuel, with slow, deliberate emphasis, “the dungeons of the inquisition open at his commands to receive the heretic or the Jew!”
Isaachar ben Solomon vainly endeavored to reply; fear choked his utterance; and he sank trembling and faint upon a low ottoman, where he sat, the picture of dumb despair.
Isaachar ben Solomon tried unsuccessfully to respond; fear silenced him, and he sank, trembling and weak, onto a low ottoman, where he sat, the image of silent despair.
“Ruin, then, awaits the countess, ruin, and the inquisition yawn to ingulf you; and dishonor in having involved that noble lady in such a labyrinth of perils attends upon me,” continued Orsini, perceiving that his dark threats had produced the effect which he desired.
“Destruction is coming for the countess, destruction, and the inquisition is ready to swallow you; and I’ll be dishonored for having dragged that noble lady into such a maze of dangers,” continued Orsini, realizing that his ominous threats had achieved the impact he wanted.
“My lord—my lord,” gasped the unfortunate Israelite, who could not close his eyes against the truth, the terrible truth of the prospect submitted to his contemplation.
“My lord—my lord,” gasped the unfortunate Israelite, who could not close his eyes to the truth, the harsh truth of the situation he was forced to consider.
“It is for you to decide against the ruin of one, two, three persons, yourself being he who will, if possible, suffer most,” resumed the marquis, impressively—“it is, I say, for you to decide between exposure and the inquisition on one hand, and the surrender of those paltry diamonds on the other!”
“It’s up to you to choose between the destruction of one, two, or three people, with you being the one who will, if possible, suffer the most,” the marquis continued, emphasizing his point—“I’m saying it’s your choice between being exposed and facing the inquisition on one side, and giving up those worthless diamonds on the other!”
“The diamonds, the diamonds, they are gone!” exclaimed the Jew, his voice becoming almost frantic with the wild hope that suddenly struck him of being able to shift the danger from his own head to that of another. “The captain of banditti, Stephano Verrina, was here a few hours ago, here, in this very room, and he sat where your lordship now sits!”
“The diamonds, the diamonds, they’re gone!” shouted the Jew, his voice nearing panic with a sudden wild hope of transferring the danger from himself to someone else. “The bandit leader, Stephano Verrina, was here a few hours ago, right in this very room, and he sat where you’re sitting now!”
“Well, well?” cried the marquis, impatiently; for his heart began to grow sick with the fear of disappointment in respect to his plan of obtaining the diamonds of his mistress.
“Well, well?” exclaimed the marquis, impatiently, as his heart started to feel heavy with the fear of disappointment regarding his plan to get the diamonds from his mistress.
“And Stephano Verrina took them from me—basely, vilely, wrenched them as it were from my grasp!” continued the Jew.
“And Stephano Verrina took them from me—shamefully, disgustingly, wrenched them as if they were ripped from my hands!” continued the Jew.
“’Tis false! a miserable subterfuge on your part!” ejaculated the marquis, starting from his seat and striding in a menacing manner toward Isaachar ben Solomon.
“It's false! A pathetic excuse on your part!” the marquis exclaimed, rising from his seat and walking menacingly toward Isaachar ben Solomon.
“’Tis true!—I will give your lordship the proof!” cried the Jew: and Manuel fell back a few paces. “Stephano came and told me all. He said that the countess had pledged her jewels for the sake of her lover—of you, my lord—you, the Marquis of Orsini. ’Twas to pay a gambling debt which your lordship had contracted; and that debt was paid within an hour or two from the moment when the sum was advanced on the diamonds. Moreover,” continued Isaachar, still speaking in a rapid, excited tone—“moreover, Stephano was hired by the countess to regain them from me!”
“It’s true!—I’ll give you proof, my lord!” shouted the Jew, and Manuel stepped back a few paces. “Stephano came and told me everything. He said that the countess put up her jewels for the sake of her lover—you, my lord—you, the Marquis of Orsini. It was to pay off a gambling debt you had incurred; and that debt was settled within an hour or two after the money was given for the diamonds. Furthermore,” Isaachar continued, still speaking quickly and excitedly, “furthermore, Stephano was hired by the countess to get them back from me!”
“Liar!” thundered the marquis, again rushing toward the defenseless old man.
“Liar!” shouted the marquis, charging again at the defenseless old man.
“Patience, my lord—patience for an instant—and you will see that I am no utterer of base falsehoods. The robber-captain examined the diamonds carefully—yes, most carefully—and, while occupied in the scrutiny, he let drop expressions which convinced me that he was hired by the countess. ‘The inventory is complete,’ he said, ‘just as it was described to me by her ladyship. You are a worthy man, Isaachar,’ he added; ‘you will have restored tranquillity to the mind of this beautiful countess; and she will be enabled to appear at court to-morrow with her husband.’ Now does your lordship believe me?”
“Please, my lord—just a moment of patience—and you’ll see that I’m not just spreading lies. The robber-captain examined the diamonds very carefully—yes, extremely carefully—and while he was doing that, he let slip some words that made me sure he was working for the countess. ‘The inventory is complete,’ he said, ‘just like her ladyship described to me. You are a good man, Isaachar,’ he added; ‘you will have brought peace of mind to this beautiful countess; and she’ll be able to appear at court tomorrow with her husband.’ So now, do you believe me, my lord?”
The marquis was staggered; for several minutes he made no answer. Was it possible that the Countess of Arestino could have employed the dreaded chieftain of the Florentine banditti to wrest her diamonds from the possession of Isaachar? or had the Jew invented the tale for an obvious purpose? The latter alternative scarcely seemed feasible. How could Isaachar have learned that the sum raised was for the payment of a gambling debt? Giulia would not have told him so. Again, how had he learned that this debt had been paid within an hour or two after the money was procured? and how had he ascertained that the countess had actually required her diamonds to accompany her husband the count?
The marquis was shocked; he didn't respond for several minutes. Could it be that the Countess of Arestino had actually hired the feared leader of the Florentine bandits to steal her diamonds back from Isaachar? Or was the Jew making up the story for some obvious reason? The second option didn’t really seem likely. How could Isaachar have found out that the money raised was to cover a gambling debt? Giulia wouldn't have told him that. Plus, how did he know that this debt had been paid just an hour or two after the money was collected? And how did he discover that the countess really needed her diamonds to go with her husband, the count?
“Perdition!” ejaculated Orsini, bewildered by conflicting ideas, suspicions, and alarms: and he paced the room with agitated steps.
“Damnation!” exclaimed Orsini, confused by conflicting thoughts, suspicions, and fears: and he walked around the room with anxious steps.
Nearly a quarter of a hour elapsed—the silence being occasionally broken by some question which the marquis put to the Jew, and to which the latter had his reply ready. And each question thus put, and every answer thus given, only served to corroborate Isaachar’s tale, and banish hope still further from the breast of the ruined nobleman.
Nearly fifteen minutes passed, the silence occasionally interrupted by a question the marquis directed at the Jew, who had a response prepared each time. Each question asked and every answer given only served to confirm Isaachar’s story and push hope even further away from the heart of the desperate nobleman.
At length the latter stopped short—hesitated for a few moments, as if wrestling with some idea or scheme that had taken possession of his mind;—then turning abruptly toward the Jew, he said in a deep, hollow tone—“Isaachar, I need gold!”
At last, the latter stopped suddenly—pausing for a moment, as if struggling with some thought or plan that had captured his mind;—then, turning abruptly toward the Jew, he said in a deep, hollow voice—“Isaachar, I need gold!”
“Gold—gold, my lord!” ejaculated the Jew, all his fears returning; “surely—surely, my lord, her ladyship will supply you with——”
“Gold—gold, my lord!” exclaimed the Jew, his fears all returning; “surely—surely, my lord, her ladyship will provide you with——”
“Fool—dolt!” cried the marquis, terribly excited; “do you not see that she herself is menaced with ruin—that the villain Stephano must have kept the diamonds for himself? that is, granting your tale to be true——”
“Fool—idiot!” shouted the marquis, extremely agitated; “don’t you see that she herself is at risk of destruction—that the scoundrel Stephano must have kept the diamonds for himself? That is, assuming your story is true——”
At this moment there was an authoritative knock at the house-door.
At that moment, there was a firm knock on the front door.
“This is Stephano Verrina himself!” exclaimed the Jew. “I know his manner of knocking with the rude handle of his sword. What can he want? What will become of me?”
“This is Stephano Verrina himself!” shouted the Jew. “I recognize the way he knocks with the rough handle of his sword. What does he want? What will happen to me?”
“Stephano Verrina, say you?” cried the marquis, hastily. “Then admit him by all means; and the possession of the diamonds of the countess shall be disputed between him and me at the sword’s point.”
“Stephano Verrina, you say?” the marquis exclaimed quickly. “Then let him in for sure; and I will fight him for the countess's diamonds.”
Manuel d’Orsini was naturally brave, and the desperate position in which he was placed, rendered his tone and bearing so resolute—so determined, that Isaachar feared lest blood should be shed in his dwelling.
Manuel d’Orsini was naturally brave, and the desperate situation he found himself in made his tone and demeanor so determined—so resolute—that Isaachar feared there might be violence in his home.
“My lord—my lord,” he said in an imploring tone, “depart, or conceal yourself——”
“My lord—my lord,” he said in a desperate tone, “leave, or hide yourself——”
“Silence, signor!” ejaculated the marquis; “and hasten to admit the captain of banditti. I have heard much of Stephano Verrina, and would fain behold this formidable chieftain.”
“Silence, sir!” exclaimed the marquis; “and hurry to let in the captain of the bandits. I've heard a lot about Stephano Verrina, and I’d really like to see this impressive leader.”
CHAPTER XXVI.
A FIGHT—THE HATED AND PERSECUTED ISRAELITE.
Isaachar had taken away the lamp with him to give admission to the bandit, and the marquis had remained for a few instants in the dark.
Isaachar had taken the lamp with him to let the bandit in, leaving the marquis in the dark for a few moments.
When the Jew reappeared, bearing the light, Orsini’s first and natural impulse was to cast a rapid, searching glance at the brigand captain. At the same moment this individual burst into a loud, coarse, joyous laugh; and the marquis, to his profound surprise, recognized in Stephano Verrina the person with whom he had twice played so unsuccessfully at the gambling house.
When the Jew came back with the light, Orsini’s instinctive reaction was to quickly look at the brigand captain. At the same time, this man let out a loud, rough, happy laugh; and the marquis, to his great surprise, realized that Stephano Verrina was the same person he had lost to twice at the gambling house.
“Good, my lord!” exclaimed Verrina, flinging himself upon the ottoman which the Jew had ere now occupied; “there is not in all Florence a man whom I would rather have encountered than yourself.”
“Great, my lord!” exclaimed Verrina, throwing himself onto the ottoman that the Jew had previously occupied; “there is no one in all of Florence I would rather have run into than you.”
“You are somewhat pressing for the trifle—the miserable trifle in which I am indebted to you, signor,” said the marquis haughtily; “seeing that scarce two hours have elapsed since I lost the amount at the casino.”
“You're in a bit of a hurry for that small amount—the pathetic amount that I owe you, sir,” the marquis said arrogantly; “considering that barely two hours have passed since I lost it at the casino.”
“Pshaw! who alluded to the affair, save yourself?” cried Stephano. “It was for another motive——”
“Come on! who mentioned the situation, other than you?” shouted Stephano. “It was for a different reason—”
“Yes; and I also wished to see Signor Stephano Verrina for another motive,” exclaimed Manuel emphatically.
“Yes, and I also wanted to see Signor Stephano Verrina for another reason,” Manuel said emphatically.
“Ah! then you know me, my lord?” said the bandit. “And yet methought I was a stranger to you, although you were none to me at the casino.”
“Ah! So you know me, my lord?” said the bandit. “And yet I thought I was a stranger to you, even though you weren't a stranger to me at the casino.”
“You were a stranger until now,” continued Orsini; “but Isaachar knew by the knock which you dealt so lustily on his door, who was his visitor.”
“You were a stranger until now,” Orsini continued, “but Isaachar recognized you by the loud knock you gave on his door.”
“And your lordship was desirous to see me?”
“And you wanted to see me?”
“Very much so. I believe you expressed a similar wish?”
“Definitely. I think you mentioned wanting the same thing?”
“Precisely, my lord,” returned Stephano. “But as you hold the higher rank in the world, precedence in the way of explanation belongs to your lordship.”
“Exactly, my lord,” replied Stephano. “But since you have the higher status in society, the right to explain first goes to you.”
“It is rather an explanation which I seek, than one which I have to give,” rejoined Manuel, in a cold but resolute manner. “In a word, my business with thee is touching the diamonds of the Duchess of Arestino.”
“It’s more of an explanation I'm looking for, rather than one I need to provide,” Manuel replied, coldly yet decisively. “In short, I'm here to talk about the diamonds of the Duchess of Arestino.”
“And my business with your lordship is touching the countess herself,” observed Verrina, also in a cool and deliberate manner.
“And I need to speak with you about the countess,” Verrina said, also in a calm and steady way.
“Ah!” cried the marquis, with a sudden start.
“Ah!” exclaimed the marquis, with a sudden jolt.
“Yes, my lord. But this is no place for explanations on that head,” added Stephano, glancing toward the Jew.
“Yes, my lord. But this isn’t the right place for that kind of explanation,” Stephano said, looking over at the Jew.
“I understand you, signor; we must confer alone,” said the marquis. “We will go out together presently; but in the meantime, one word concerning the diamonds which the Countess of Arestino——”
“I get you, sir; we need to talk privately,” said the marquis. “We'll step out together soon; but for now, just a quick word about the diamonds that the Countess of Arestino——”
“I am well informed of those particulars, Sir Captain,” returned Manuel; “but I would fain know what has become of the jewels which you obtained from Isaachar.”
“I know about those details, Sir Captain,” replied Manuel; “but I would like to know what happened to the jewels you got from Isaachar.”
“I might with reason question your lordship’s right to catechise me——”
“I might justly question your lordship’s right to interrogate me——”
“Ah! villain—would you dare?” exclaimed the marquis, his countenance becoming flushed with rage: for he imagined that the robber chief was trifling with him. “Far as you are beneath me—wide as is the gulf that separates the Marquis of Orsini from the proscribed bravo—yet will I condescend to wreak upon thee, base-born as thou art, that vengeance which the law has not yet been able to inflict.”
“Ah! You scoundrel—would you really dare?” the marquis exclaimed, his face turning red with anger, as he thought the robber chief was toying with him. “No matter how far beneath me you are—no matter how vast the gap between the Marquis of Orsini and a wanted criminal—still, I will lower myself to deliver the punishment that the law has been unable to impose on you, lowborn as you are.”
And Manuel unsheathed his weapon with such rapidity that the polished blade of Milan steel flashed like lightning in the glare of the lamp.
And Manuel drew his weapon so quickly that the shiny blade of Milan steel flashed like lightning in the light of the lamp.
“Since this is your object, I will bear with your humor,” muttered Stephano, starting from his seat and drawing his heavy sword.
“Since this is what you want, I’ll put up with your jokes,” muttered Stephano, getting up from his seat and unsheathing his heavy sword.
“My lord—good Signor Verrina—in mercy—not here—I implore——” ejaculated the Jew, speaking in a piteous tone, and wringing his hands in alarm at this hostile demonstration.
“My lord—good Signor Verrina—in mercy—not here—I beg you——” exclaimed the Jew, speaking in a pleading tone, and wringing his hands in fear at this aggressive display.
“Stand back!” thundered the bandit chief; and the Jew retreated to the most remote corner of the room, where he fell upon his knees and began to offer up prayers that no blood would be spilt—for he was a humane and kind-hearted man.
“Step back!” bellowed the bandit chief; and the Jew backed away to the farthest corner of the room, where he dropped to his knees and started to pray that no blood would be shed—for he was a compassionate and kind-hearted man.
The marquis and the captain of banditti crossed their weapons; and the combat began. The former was lighter, younger, and therefore, more active than his opponent; but the latter was far more experienced in the use of his sword; and, moreover, the space was too narrow to enable the marquis to gain any advantage from his superior agility. The fight lasted about ten minutes, when the bandit parried a desperate thrust that was made at him by his opponent, and at the next moment wounded the marquis in the sword arm. The weapon fell from Manuel’s hand, and he stood at the mercy of his conqueror.
The marquis and the bandit leader clashed with their weapons, and the fight began. The marquis was lighter, younger, and therefore more agile than his opponent, but the bandit was much more skilled with his sword. Also, the space was too cramped for the marquis to use his agility to his advantage. The battle lasted about ten minutes, during which the bandit deflected a fierce attack from the marquis and then managed to wound him in the sword arm. The weapon slipped from Manuel's hand, leaving him at the mercy of his opponent.
“You are wounded, my lord—and the blood is flowing!” cried Stephano. “Hasten, friend Isaachar—and fetch water, bandages——”
“You're hurt, my lord—and you're bleeding!” shouted Stephano. “Quick, friend Isaachar—and get water, bandages——”
“It is nothing—a mere scratch,” exclaimed the marquis, tearing away with his left hand the right sleeve of his doublet, and displaying a tolerably severe gash, which ran down the forearm lengthwise, and from which the blood trickled on the floor. “Be kind enough to bind it with my scarf, Signor Verrina, and let us continue in a more peaceful manner the discourse which has been somewhat rudely interrupted.”
“It’s nothing—a small scratch,” the marquis exclaimed, tearing away the right sleeve of his doublet with his left hand and showing a fairly deep gash running down his forearm, blood trickling onto the floor. “Could you please wrap it with my scarf, Signor Verrina, and let’s continue our conversation in a more calm way, which has been a bit abruptly interrupted.”
Isaachar, however, supplied water in an ewer, and linen bandages; and the old man, forgetting the object of Manuel’s predatory visit to his abode, hastened himself to wash and bind up the wounded arm.
Isaachar, however, brought water in a pitcher and linen bandages; and the old man, forgetting why Manuel had come to his home, quickly washed and dressed the injured arm.
“Thou art a good Jew—and hast something of the feeling of the Christian in thee,” said the marquis, when the operation was completed.
“You're a good Jew—and you have some of that Christian feeling in you,” said the marquis, when the operation was done.
“Didst thou ever suppose that different creeds made different hearts, my lord?” asked the old man, in a half melancholy, half reproachful tone.
“Did you ever think that different beliefs create different hearts, my lord?” asked the old man, in a tone that was half sad, half accusing.
“Isaachar, I shall not forget this kindness on your part,” said the marquis, blushing with shame at himself, when he reflected on the purpose for which he had sought the Jew’s dwelling. “Heaven knows it is not in my power to reward you with gold; but whenever I may henceforth hear your race traduced, reckon upon me as its champion.”
“Isaachar, I won’t forget this kindness from you,” said the marquis, feeling ashamed of himself when he remembered the reason he had sought out the Jew's home. “Heaven knows I can’t repay you with gold; but whenever I hear your people insulted from now on, count on me to stand up for you.”
The old man cast a look of gratitude upon the marquis; and, after some little hesitation, he said in a tremulous tone, “Your lordship hinted ere now—at least methought I understood as much—that you required gold. I take Father Abraham above to witness that I am not so rich as ye Christians deem me to be; but—since your lordship can say a kind word of the Jew—I—I will lend you such sum as you may need—without interest—without bond——”
The old man glanced gratefully at the marquis and, after a moment's hesitation, said in a shaky voice, “Your lordship hinted earlier—at least I think I understood it that way—that you needed money. I swear to Father Abraham that I'm not as wealthy as you Christians believe me to be; but—since your lordship can say something nice about a Jew—I—I will lend you whatever amount you need—interest-free—no contracts—”
Orsini, in whose breast all generous feeling had not been entirely crushed by the vices which had proved his ruin, extended his left hand—for his right now hung in a sling—to the kind-hearted Jew, exclaiming, “There is the signor to whom I am indebted, worthy Isaachar; it is for him to say whether he will press me immediately for the sum that I have fairly lost to him with the dice.”
Orsini, whose generous feelings hadn't been completely crushed by the vices that led to his downfall, extended his left hand—since his right was now in a sling—to the kind-hearted Jew, saying, “Here’s the signor I owe, worthy Isaachar; it’s up to him to decide whether he wants to press me right away for the amount I fairly lost to him in dice.”
“Not I!” ejaculated Stephano, in his blunt, coarse manner. “And therefore your lordship need not lay yourself under any obligation to the Jew, who, after all, is a worthy signor in his way.”
“Not me!” Stephano exclaimed, in his rough, straightforward way. “And so your lordship doesn’t need to feel any obligation to the Jew, who, after all, is a respectable guy in his own right.”
“Yes,” exclaimed the marquis, “I shall ever lie under an obligation to him; nor shall I be ashamed to proclaim the fact in the presence of all Florence.”
“Yes,” the marquis exclaimed, “I will always owe him a debt of gratitude; I won’t be ashamed to say so in front of everyone in Florence.”
“And now, my lord,” resumed Stephano, “I will give you that explanation relative to the diamonds which you might have had without bloodshed; but patience and aristocracy are as much at variance as a thief and the headsman. Read this paper, my lord; it is not the worst testimonial which I could produce in proof of good character.”
“And now, my lord,” Stephano continued, “I will provide you with that explanation regarding the diamonds that you could have obtained without any violence; but patience and high status are as different as a thief and an executioner. Read this document, my lord; it's not the worst reference I could present as proof of good character.”
And he handed to the marquis the document which he had compelled the Countess of Arestino to sign.
And he gave the marquis the document that he had made the Countess of Arestino sign.
Manuel read it with astonishment.
Manuel read it in shock.
“Then she has the diamonds in her possession!” he exclaimed; “and you must have seen her since I was there!”
“Then she has the diamonds with her!” he exclaimed; “and you must have seen her since I was there!”
“My lord,” replied Stephano, as he received back the paper, “I was at the Arestino Palace ere now, at the same time, and in the same room, as yourself. But this is a mystery I will explain presently. As for the diamonds—Isaachar here can tell your lordship what he has done with the real stones, for those that I received from him which I handed to her ladyship were false.”
“My lord,” replied Stephano, as he took back the paper, “I was at the Arestino Palace earlier, at the same time, and in the same room as you. But this is a mystery I'll explain shortly. As for the diamonds—Isaachar here can tell your lordship what he did with the real stones, because the ones I received from him and handed to her ladyship were false.”
Orsini glanced toward the Jew, who was now pale and trembling.
Orsini looked over at the Jew, who was now pale and shaking.
“It was to make inquiries on this point,” continued Stephano, “that I came here on the present occasion. And to speak truly, it was also with the intention of making the old Israelite disgorge his plunder.”
“It was to ask about this that I came here today,” Stephano continued, “And to be honest, it was also to get the old Israelite to give back what he stole.”
“Plunder!” repeated the Jew, in a tone almost of indignation, in spite of the terror with which the bandit-captain inspired him. “Did I not lend my good golden ducats upon those diamonds? and must I be blamed, if knowing—ah! knowing too well, the base artifices of which many of even the best-born Florentine nobles and great ladies are capable, must I be blamed, I say, if aware of all this, I adopted a device which the wickedness of others, and not our own, has rendered common amongst those of our race who traffic in loans upon jewels and precious stones.”
“Plunder!” the Jew repeated, sounding almost indignant, despite the fear the bandit-captain instilled in him. “Didn’t I lend my good golden ducats on those diamonds? And am I to be blamed, if knowing—oh! knowing all too well the deceitful tricks that many of even the most respectable Florentine nobles and high-born ladies are capable of, am I to be blamed, I ask, if being aware of all this, I chose a tactic that the wrongdoing of others, not our own, has made common among those of our community who deal in loans on jewels and precious stones.”
“Isaachar speaks naught save the pure truth,” remarked Orsini, blushing at the justice which dictated these reproaches against the aristocracy whereof he was a member. “Signor Verrina,” he continued, “you are a brave man—and I believe you to be a generous one. Confirm this opinion on my part, by refraining from further molestation toward the Jew, and thou wilt doubly render me thy debtor.”
“Isaachar only speaks the truth,” Orsini said, blushing at the fairness of the criticisms aimed at the aristocracy he belonged to. “Signor Verrina,” he continued, “you are a brave man—and I believe you are a generous one. Please support my view by not bothering the Jew any further, and you’ll make me even more grateful to you.”
“Be that as you will, my lord,” grumbled the bandit-chief. “And now let us depart—for I have much to communicate to your lordship.”
“Whatever you say, my lord,” grumbled the bandit chief. “And now let's go—I've got a lot to discuss with you.”
“I am ready to accompany you,” returned the marquis, putting on his plumed hat, and settling his cloak with his left hand.
“I’m ready to go with you,” replied the marquis, putting on his plumed hat and adjusting his cloak with his left hand.
“One word, my lord,” said Isaachar, in his habitual nervous and trembling tone. “Should the Countess of Arestino really need her diamonds—really need them, my lord—I—should not—object—that is, my lord,” he added in a firmer voice, as if ashamed at the hesitation with which he was expressing his readiness to do a good action, “I will at once give them up to her, trusting to her ladyship’s honor to pay me my moneys at her most befitting convenience.”
“One word, my lord,” said Isaachar, in his usual nervous and trembling tone. “If the Countess of Arestino really needs her diamonds—really needs them, my lord—I... wouldn’t mind— that is, my lord,” he added in a more confident voice, as if embarrassed by his earlier hesitation in offering to do a good deed, “I will immediately give them to her, trusting that her ladyship will honorably repay me at her earliest convenience.”
“Her ladyship does not require them now!” exclaimed the bandit-chief, emphatically.
“Ladyship doesn’t need them right now!” shouted the bandit chief, firmly.
The marquis looked at Stephano inquiringly, for there was something ominously mysterious in his words; but the brigand stalked in a dogged manner toward the door, as if anxious to hurry the departure so long protracted, and Manuel, having renewed the expressions of his gratitude toward Isaachar ben Solomon, hastily followed Verrina from the house.
The marquis looked at Stephano with curiosity, sensing something troublingly mysterious in his words; but the brigand resolutely walked toward the door, eager to speed up the long-delayed departure. Manuel, after expressing his gratitude once again to Isaachar ben Solomon, quickly followed Verrina out of the house.
CHAPTER XXVII.
STEPHANO AND THE MARQUIS—THE STRONGHOLD OF THE BANDITS.
The moment Stephano and the marquis were alone together in the open street the former related all the incidents which had occurred at the Arestino Palace after the departure of Manuel himself; and the young nobleman now learned, with feelings of remorse and sorrow, that the unfortunate countess had been hurried away to the convent of the Carmelites—that species of inquisition the gates of which so seldom opened more than once for each new female victim.
The moment Stephano and the marquis were alone together in the open street, Stephano shared all the events that had taken place at the Arestino Palace after Manuel left; and the young nobleman now learned, with feelings of guilt and sadness, that the unfortunate countess had been rushed off to the convent of the Carmelites—a kind of inquisition where the gates rarely opened more than once for each new female victim.
“But you promised to save her, signor!” he exclaimed, with enthusiastic warmth.
“But you promised to save her, sir!” he exclaimed, with enthusiastic warmth.
“I gave this pledge in the manner described to your lordship,” returned Verrina, “and I shall not swerve from it.”
“I made this promise in the way I described to you, my lord,” returned Verrina, “and I won’t go back on it.”
“Think you that her liberation can be effected?” demanded Manuel. “Remember that the convent is protected by the highest personages in the state—that violence never will succeed in accomplishing the object—for should an armed man dare to pass that sacred threshold, every sbirro in Florence would fly to the spot——”
“Do you really think her freedom can be achieved?” asked Manuel. “Keep in mind that the convent has the protection of the highest officials in the state—violence will never succeed in achieving the goal—because if an armed man were to cross that sacred threshold, every police officer in Florence would rush to the scene——”
“It is, then, your lordship who is afraid of attempting the rescue of the countess!” interrupted Stephano, in a contemptuous tone.
“It’s you, my lord, who’s scared to try and save the countess!” interrupted Stephano, with a scornful tone.
“That observation is hardly fair, Signor Verrina,” said the young nobleman; “considering that my right arm is disabled, and that the wound was received in combat with yourself.”
“That comment isn’t really fair, Signor Verrina,” said the young nobleman. “Given that my right arm is injured and that I got the wound in a fight with you.”
“I crave your lordship’s pardon,” exclaimed the bandit-captain. “My remark was most uncourteous—particularly to one who has ere now given no equivocal proof of his valor. But I pretend not to courtly manners; and such as I am you will find me faithfully devoted to your service and that of the Lady Giulia. The attempt to rescue her will be somewhat hazardous; it is, however, tolerably sure of success. But it can only be undertaken on certain conditions; and these regard your lordship’s self. Indeed, had I not so opportunely met you at the Jew’s house, I should have sent one of my fellows to you to-morrow.”
“I apologize, my lord,” the bandit captain said. “My comment was very rude—especially to someone who has already proven his bravery. But I’m not one for fancy manners; you’ll find me devoted to your service and to Lady Giulia. Trying to rescue her will be a bit risky, but it’s pretty likely to succeed. However, it can only be done under certain conditions that involve you, my lord. In fact, if I hadn’t run into you at the Jew’s house, I would have sent one of my men to you tomorrow.”
“In what way do the conditions that you speak of, regard myself?” inquired the marquis.
“In what way do the conditions you mention affect me?” asked the marquis.
“To this extent,” returned the robber-chief; “that you accompany me to my stronghold, wherever it may be; that you join us in any project or plan that may be undertaken with a view to liberate the Countess of Arestino; and that you remain with us until such project or plan be attempted; then, whether it succeed or fail, you shall be at liberty to take your departure.”
“To this extent,” said the robber chief, “that you come with me to my hideout, wherever that may be; that you join us in any mission or plan aimed at freeing the Countess of Arestino; and that you stay with us until that mission or plan is carried out; then, whether it works or not, you will be free to leave.”
“Agreed!” exclaimed Manuel; “and now permit me to ask you one question:—On what ground do you manifest this interest in behalf of the countess and myself? You are well aware that from me you have little to hope in the shape of reward; and that the countess will be in no better condition than myself to recompense you, even if you succeed in effecting her rescue.”
“Agreed!” Manuel exclaimed. “Now, let me ask you one question: Why are you so interested in helping the countess and me? You know that you won't get much of a reward from me, and the countess will be in the same situation as me when it comes to repaying you, even if you manage to rescue her.”
“I am well aware of this, my lord,” answered Stephano; “and I will give you an explanation of my motives as frankly as you solicit it. In the first place it suits my projects to make friends as much as possible with nobles and great ladies; as no one can say how or when such interest may be available to me or to those connected with me. Secondly, I am not sorry to have an excuse for paying a visit to the Carmelite Convent; and in case of failure, it will be as well to have a Florentine noble amongst us. Because the statutes of our glorious Republic are somewhat unequal in their application; thus, for instance, if a plebeian commit sacrilege, he is punished with death; but a patrician is merely reprimanded by the judge and mulcted in a sum which is devoted to religious purposes. In this latter case, too, the companions of the patrician are punished only as he himself is. Now, therefore, your lordship’s presence amongst us will be a guarantee for our safety. Lastly, for I have another and less selfish motive, I admire the spirit with which your lordship spends money, drinks a flagon of good wine, and loses your thousands at dice; for saving your lordship’s presence, there is much in all those facts which finds sympathy with my own inclinations. Thus, everything considered, Stephano Verrina and fifty as gallant fellows as ever bore the name of banditti, are completely at your lordship’s service, and that of the dear lady who has the good taste to prefer a dashing roistering blade like yourself, to a gentleman no doubt very worthy of esteem, but certainly old enough to be her father.”
“I know that well, my lord,” replied Stephano; “and I’ll explain my reasons as openly as you want. First, it's in my best interest to make friends with nobles and high-ranking ladies since no one can predict when that might benefit me or my associates. Second, I’m happy to have a reason to visit the Carmelite Convent; and if things don’t go as planned, it’s wise to have a Florentine noble with us. The rules of our glorious Republic can be quite unequal in how they’re enforced; for example, if a commoner commits sacrilege, he faces death, while a patrician just gets a reprimand from the judge and pays a fine for religious causes. In that case, the patrician’s friends only face the same penalties he does. So, your lordship’s presence with us will ensure our safety. Lastly, I have another, less selfish reason: I admire the way you spend money, enjoy a good drink, and risk your fortune at dice; aside from your presence, there’s much in all that which resonates with my own tendencies. All things considered, Stephano Verrina and fifty brave guys with the name of bandits are completely at your lordship’s service, and that of the lovely lady who has the good taste to choose a spirited roisterer like you over a gentleman who is certainly deserving of respect but old enough to be her father.”
The marquis made no reply to this tirade; but he reflected profoundly upon all that the robber-chieftain said as they walked leisurely along through the suburb of Alla Croce, and toward the city.
The marquis didn’t respond to this outburst; instead, he thought deeply about everything the robber-chieftain said as they strolled casually through the suburb of Alla Croce and headed toward the city.
He reflected because he now saw all the dangers that were associated with the step he was taking, the chance of being arrested with the whole band of lawless freebooters, and the dishonor that would attach itself to his name, were such an event to occur. But on the other hand, Giulia was immured in consequence of her love for him; and his naturally chivalrous disposition triumphed over selfish considerations. Could her liberation be effected, he would fly with her into another state; and the revenues arising from her own little patrimony which had been settled on herself at her marriage would enable them to live comfortably, if not affluently. And who could tell but that her husband might die intestate? and then all his wealth would become hers by law.
He thought about it because he now recognized all the risks that came with the choice he was making: the possibility of getting arrested with a bunch of lawless outlaws and the shame that would come with it if that happened. But on the other hand, Giulia was trapped because of her love for him, and his naturally gallant nature won out over his selfish thoughts. If they could free her, he would run away with her to another state; and the income from her small inheritance that was set aside for her at her marriage would allow them to live well, if not luxuriously. And who knows, maybe her husband would die without a will? Then all his wealth would legally belong to her.
Thus did he reason with himself.
So he thought to himself.
“Well, my lord—you do not reply?” exclaimed the robber-captain, impatient of the long silence which had followed his explanations. “Are you content to abide by the conditions I ere now proposed?”
“Well, my lord—you’re not responding?” the robber-captain exclaimed, frustrated by the long silence that had followed his explanations. “Are you okay with the terms I just laid out?”
“Perfectly content,” answered the marquis.
“Totally content,” answered the marquis.
He knew that it was useless to reason with the brigand against the spoliation of the convent, which he had more than hinted at; for it was not likely that the robbers would incur so great a risk as that involved in the sacrilegious invasion of the sacred establishment, unless it were with the hope of reaping an adequate reward.
The bandit-chief and the young nobleman had now reached the boundary of the city; but instead of entering the streets, they turned abruptly to the right, Stephano acting as guide, and plunged into a thick grove of evergreens.
The bandit chief and the young nobleman had now reached the edge of the city; but instead of going into the streets, they suddenly turned right, with Stephano leading the way, and entered a dense grove of evergreens.
“Here, my lord,” said Stephano, stopping short, “you must consent to be blindfolded.”
“Here, my lord,” said Stephano, coming to a stop, “you have to agree to be blindfolded.”
“And wherefore?” demanded Manuel, indignantly. “Think you that I shall betray the secrets of your dwelling, wherever and whatever it may be?”
“And why?” Manuel asked angrily. “Do you think I will betray the secrets of your home, wherever and whatever it is?”
“I entertain no such base suspicion,” returned Verrina. “But we banditti are governed by a code of laws which none of us—not even I, the chief—dare violate. To the observance of this code we are bound by an oath of so deadly—so dreadful a nature, that bold and reckless as we are, we could not forget that. And I should alike break our laws and depart from my oath, were I to conduct an uninitiated stranger to our stronghold otherwise than blindfolded.”
“I have no such low suspicion,” replied Verrina. “But we bandits follow a code of laws that none of us—not even me, the leader—dare break. We are bound to uphold this code by an oath so serious—so terrifying in nature, that as bold and reckless as we are, we can't forget that. And I would not only break our laws but also betray my oath if I were to bring an outsider to our hideout any way other than blindfolded.”
“I offer no further opposition, Signor Verrina,” said the marquis. “Fix on the bandage.”
“I won't oppose this any further, Signor Verrina,” said the marquis. “Put on the bandage.”
Stephano tied his scarf over the nobleman’s eyes, and then conducted him slowly through the mazes of the grove.
Stephano tied his scarf over the nobleman's eyes and then led him slowly through the twists and turns of the grove.
In this manner they proceeded for nearly a quarter of an hour, when they stopped, and Stephano, quitting Manuel’s hand, said in a low tone, “Stand still just where you are for a moment, while I give the signal, and do not move a single step—for it is a dangerous neighborhood.”
In this way, they continued for almost fifteen minutes, then they paused. Stephano, letting go of Manuel’s hand, said quietly, “Stay right where you are for a moment while I signal, and don’t take a single step—this is a risky area.”
About half a minute elapsed, during which it struck Manuel that he heard a bell ring far—far under ground. The sound was very faint: but still he felt convinced that he did hear it, and that it appeared to come from the bowels of the earth.
About thirty seconds passed, during which Manuel realized that he could hear a bell ringing far—far underground. The sound was very faint, but he was still convinced that he did hear it, and it seemed to be coming from deep within the earth.
But he had not much time for reflection; for Stephano once more took his hand, saying, “You are now about to descend a flight of steps.”
But he didn't have much time to think; Stephano once again took his hand, saying, “You’re about to go down a flight of steps.”
They proceeded downward together for some distance, when the steps ceased, and they pursued their way on a flat surface of pavement; but the echoes of their footsteps convinced the marquis that he was treading a subterranean cavern or passage.
They went down together for a while, until the stairs ended, and they continued on a flat paved surface; but the echoes of their footsteps led the marquis to believe he was walking in an underground cave or tunnel.
Presently a huge door, sounding as if it were made of iron, was closed behind them, and Stephano exchanged a few words in a whisper with some one who spoke to him at that point. Then they descended a few more steps, and at the bottom another door was banged heavily, when they had passed its threshold,—the echoes resounding like pistol-shots throughout the place.
Presently, a massive door that sounded like it was made of iron closed behind them, and Stephano whispered a few words to someone at that moment. Then they went down a few more steps, and at the bottom, another door slammed shut as they crossed its threshold, the echoes ringing out like gunshots throughout the place.
For a few minutes more did they proceed on another level-paved floor: and then the gurgling rush of a rapid stream met the ears of the marquis.
For a few more minutes, they walked on another level-paved floor; then the sound of a rushing stream reached the marquis's ears.
“Be careful in following me,” said Stephano; “for you are about to cross a narrow bridge, my lord—and one false step is destruction.”
“Be careful in following me,” said Stephano; “because you’re about to cross a narrow bridge, my lord—and one wrong step means disaster.”
On the opposite side, the level-paved surface was continued; and at the expiration of another minute, heavy folding-doors closed behind them.
On the other side, the flat surface continued; and after another minute, large folding doors closed behind them.
“Take off the bandage, my lord,” said Stephano, as he untied the knot which fastened the scarf at the back of the young nobleman’s head.
“Take off the bandage, my lord,” Stephano said, as he untied the knot that held the scarf at the back of the young nobleman’s head.
The Marquis of Orsini gladly availed himself of this permission; and when the bandage fell from his eyes, he found himself in a spacious cavern, paved with marble, hung with rich tapestry, and lighted by four chandeliers of massive silver.
The Marquis of Orsini happily took advantage of this permission; and when the blindfold was removed from his eyes, he discovered he was in a large cavern, with a marble floor, decorated with lavish tapestries, and illuminated by four heavy silver chandeliers.
Six pillars of crystal supported the roof, and rendered the luster of the chandeliers almost insupportably brilliant by means of reflection.
Six crystal pillars held up the roof and made the light from the chandeliers almost unbearably bright through reflection.
In the midst of this subterranean apartment stood a large table, covered with flagons, empty wine flasks, and drinking-cups; but the revelers had retired to rest—and the marquis and Stephano were alone in that banqueting-hall.
In the middle of this underground apartment stood a large table, covered with flagons, empty wine bottles, and drinking cups; but the partygoers had gone to rest—and the marquis and Stephano were alone in that banquet hall.
“Follow me, my lord,” said the bandit-captain; “and I will conduct you to a place where you will find as dainty a couch as even a nobleman so accustomed to luxury as your lordship need not despise.”
“Follow me, my lord,” said the bandit-captain; “and I will take you to a place where you’ll find a nice bed that even someone as used to luxury as you wouldn't look down on.”
Thus speaking Stephano opened an iron door at the end of the hall, and led the way along a narrow and low corridor, lighted by lamps placed in niches at short intervals. At the end of this corridor he knocked at another door, which was opened in a few moments by a man who had evidently been aroused from his slumber.
Thus speaking, Stephano opened an iron door at the end of the hall and led the way along a narrow, low corridor lit by lamps set in niches at short intervals. At the end of this corridor, he knocked on another door, which was opened a few moments later by a man who had clearly been woken from his sleep.
“I bring a guest, Lomellino,” said Verrina. “See that his lordship be well cared for.”
“I've brought a guest, Lomellino,” said Verrina. “Make sure he’s well taken care of.”
Stephano then retraced his way along the corridor, and Lomellino closed and bolted the iron door.
Stephano then made his way back down the corridor, and Lomellino closed and locked the iron door.
But no pen can describe the astonishment of the marquis when he found himself in a spacious room, heaped all around with immense riches. Massive plate, splendid chandeliers, gorgeous suits of armor and martial weapons incrusted with gold or set with precious stones, chalices and dishes of silver, bags of money piled in heaps, an immense quantity of jewelry spread upon shelves, and an infinite assortment of the richest wearing apparel—all these, suddenly bursting upon the young nobleman’s view by the light of a lamp suspended to the roof, produced an effect at once brilliant and astounding.
But no words can capture the marquis's amazement when he found himself in a large room filled with incredible wealth. Huge plates, stunning chandeliers, beautiful suits of armor and weapons decorated with gold or adorned with precious stones, silver goblets and dishes, piles of money, an enormous amount of jewelry on the shelves, and countless pieces of lavish clothing—all of this, suddenly revealed to the young nobleman by the light of a lamp hanging from the ceiling, created an effect that was both dazzling and breathtaking.
When Lomellino addressed him with a request to follow whither he should lead, it seemed as if some rude voice were suddenly awaking him from a delicious dream—save that the cause of his pleasure and wonder was still present. Then, ashamed at having allowed himself to be so attracted by the spectacle of boundless wealth around him, he followed Lomellino to an alcove at the further end of the caverned room, and the entrance of which was covered by a purple velvet curtain, richly fringed with gold.
When Lomellino asked him to follow wherever he would lead, it felt like a harsh voice had suddenly pulled him from a wonderful dream—except that the source of his joy and amazement was still there. Then, embarrassed for being so drawn in by the display of limitless wealth surrounding him, he followed Lomellino to an alcove at the far end of the cavernous room, the entrance of which was draped with a purple velvet curtain, lavishly fringed with gold.
Within were two beds, having a screen between them. These couches were of the most comfortable description, and such as in those times were not usually seen elsewhere than in the dwellings of the wealthy. Near each bed stood a toilet-table and wash-stand, with ewers of massive silver and towels of fine linen; and to the walls hung two large mirrors—articles of exclusive luxury at that period. The floor was richly carpeted, and a perfumed lamp burned in front of the dial of a water-clock.
Inside, there were two beds separated by a screen. These beds were extremely comfortable, and during that time, such luxury was usually only found in the homes of the wealthy. Next to each bed stood a dressing table and washstand, equipped with large silver pitchers and fine linen towels; two large mirrors hung on the walls—items of exclusive luxury back then. The floor was covered with a rich carpet, and a scented lamp burned in front of the face of a water clock.
Lomellino respectfully informed the marquis that one division of the alcove was at his service; and Manuel was too much wearied by the adventures of the evening not to avail himself of the information.
Lomellino politely let the marquis know that one section of the alcove was at his disposal; and Manuel was too tired from the evening's events not to take advantage of this offer.
The brigand seeing that he was wounded, but without asking any questions as to the cause, proffered his aid to divest the marquis of his upper clothing; and at length the young nobleman was comfortably stretched in one of the voluptuous beds.
The robber, noticing that he was hurt but not asking why, offered to help take off the marquis's upper clothing; eventually, the young nobleman was comfortably lying in one of the luxurious beds.
Sleep had just closed his eyelids, and he had even already entered upon a vision of fairy enchantment,—doubtless conjured up to his imagination by the gorgeous spectacle of the treasure-room,—when he was startled by screams which appeared to issue from the very wall of the alcove, at the head of his bed.
Sleep had just closed his eyes, and he had already entered a dream of magical enchantment—likely sparked by the stunning sight of the treasure room—when he was jolted awake by screams that seemed to come from the very wall of the alcove at the head of his bed.
He listened—and those screams became more and more piercing in their nature, although their tone was subdued, as if by the existence of a thick intervening partition.
He listened—and those screams grew increasingly sharp, although the tone was muted, as if there was a thick barrier in between.
“Holy Virgin! what sounds are those?” he exclaimed, more in pity than in fear—for they were unmistakably female shrieks which he heard.
“Holy Virgin! What are those sounds?” he exclaimed, more in pity than in fear—because they were definitely female screams that he heard.
“Perdition seize on those Carmelite nuns!” cried Lomellino; “they seem to have got another victim!”
“Damn those Carmelite nuns!” shouted Lomellino; “they look like they’ve found another victim!”
“Another victim!” murmured the marquis falling back in his bed, a prey to the most torturing feelings; and then his lips framed the sweet and tender name of “Giulia!”
“Another victim!” murmured the marquis as he fell back onto his bed, consumed by the most agonizing feelings; then his lips whispered the sweet and tender name of “Giulia!”
CHAPTER XXVIII.
A SERIOUS ACCUSATION.
Fair and beauteous art thou, O City of Flowers! with thy domes and spires, and turrets overlooking the Arno’s silver stream, and crowding together in that river’s classic pale; surrounded, too, by oak-covered hills, and cypress groves, and gardens of olives and evergreens, and presenting to the view of the spectator who stands on the lofty summit of Monte Senario, so vast an assemblage of palaces as to justify the saying of Ariosto, that it seemed as if the very soil produced them!
Gorgeous and lovely art thou, O City of Flowers! with your domes and spires, and towers overlooking the Arno’s silver stream, crowded together along that river’s classic banks; surrounded, too, by oak-covered hills, cypress groves, and gardens of olives and evergreens, presenting to the view of anyone standing on the high peak of Monte Senario such a vast collection of palaces that it makes Ariosto’s saying seem true, as if the very soil created them!
Or seen from the olive-crowned hill of Fesole, consecrated by the genius of Milton, how glorious is thy rich combination of beauty, thou Athens of Etruria!
Or seen from the olive-crowned hill of Fesole, revered for the genius of Milton, how glorious is your rich blend of beauty, you Athens of Etruria!
The sun dawned upon the eventful night, the incidents of which have occupied so many chapters. The golden flood poured upon the Florentine scene, so fair even in winter, bathing in yellow luster the mighty dome of the cathedral of St. Mary, the ducal palace on its left, and the cupola of the Medicean chapel on its right, and bringing out into strong relief against the deep foliage of the evergreens the marble fronts of palaces, villas, and convents, seated amidst the hills, or scattered through the vale—the whole affording a rich and varied view, as if eternal summer reigned in that delightful region and beneath the purple canopy of that warm Italian sky!
The sun rose on the eventful night, the events of which have filled so many chapters. A golden light flooded the Florentine scene, beautiful even in winter, illuminating the grand dome of St. Mary's Cathedral, the ducal palace to its left, and the cupola of the Medici Chapel to its right. The light highlighted the marble facades of palaces, villas, and convents nestled in the hills or scattered across the valley, set against the lush greenery of the evergreens—creating a rich and diverse view, as if eternal summer reigned in that lovely region under the warm purple sky of Italy!
Alas! that the selfish interests, dark passions, conflicting feeling, clashing aims, and black, black crimes of men should mar the serenity and peace which ought to maintain an existence congenial to this scene!
Alas! that the selfish interests, dark passions, conflicting feelings, clashing goals, and terrible, terrible crimes of men should ruin the calm and peace that should allow an existence that fits this scene!
Scarcely had the orient beams penetrated through the barred casements of the Jew Isaachar’s house in the suburb of Alla Croce, when the old man was awakened from a repose to which he had only been able to withdraw a couple of hours previously, by a loud and impatient knocking at his gate.
Scarcely had the morning light filtered through the barred windows of the Jew Isaachar’s house in the suburb of Alla Croce when the old man was awakened from a sleep he had only just managed to enter a couple of hours earlier by a loud and impatient knocking at his gate.
Starting from his couch, he glanced from the window, and, to his dismay, beheld the lieutenant of police, accompanied by half a dozen of his terrible sbirri, and by an individual in the plain, sober garb of a citizen.
Starting from his couch, he looked out the window and, to his dismay, saw the police lieutenant, along with half a dozen of his intimidating officers, and a person dressed in the plain, simple clothes of a regular citizen.
A cold tremor came over the unhappy Israelite, for he knew that this official visit could bode him no good: and the dread of having encountered the resentment of the Count of Arestino, immediately conjured up appalling scenes of dungeons, chains, judgment-halls and tortures, to his affrighted imagination.
A chill ran through the unhappy Israelite, as he realized that this official visit couldn’t mean anything good for him. The fear of having faced the anger of the Count of Arestino immediately brought horrifying images of dungeons, chains, courtrooms, and tortures to his terrified mind.
The dark hints which Manuel d’Orsini had dropped relative to the possibility of the count’s discovering the affair of the diamonds, and the certain vengeance that would ensue, flashed to the mind of Isaachar ben Solomon; and he stood, as it were, paralyzed at the window, gazing with the vacancy of despair upon the armed men, on whose steel morions and pikes the morning sunbeams now fell in radiant glory.
The dark hints that Manuel d’Orsini had thrown out about the chance of the count discovering the diamond affair, and the certain revenge that would follow, raced through Isaachar ben Solomon's mind; he stood, almost frozen at the window, staring blankly in despair at the armed men, whose shiny helmets and pikes were now illuminated by the morning sun.
The knocking was repeated more loudly and with greater impatience than before; and Isaachar, suddenly restored to himself, and remembering that it was dangerous as well as useless to delay the admittance of those who would not hesitate to force a speedy entry, huddled on his garments, and descended to the door.
The knocking grew louder and more impatient than before; and Isaachar, quickly bringing himself back to reality and recalling that it was both dangerous and pointless to wait to let in those who wouldn't hesitate to break in, hurriedly put on his clothes and went down to the door.
The moment it was opened, the sbirri and the citizen entered; and the lieutenant, turning shortly round upon the Jew, said, “His Excellency the Count of Arestino demands, through my agency, the restoration of certain diamonds which his lordship has good reason to believe are in your possession. But think not that his lordship is desirous of plundering you of these jewels which you hold as security for certain moneys advanced, for here is the gold to repay thee.”
The moment it was opened, the cops and the citizen walked in; and the lieutenant, quickly turning to the Jew, said, “His Excellency the Count of Arestino asks, through me, for the return of certain diamonds that he has good reason to believe are in your possession. But don't think that he wants to steal these jewels that you hold as collateral for the money he lent you, because here is the cash to pay you back.”
“Hast thou heard my message, Israelite?” demanded the lieutenant.
“Did you hear my message, Israelite?” asked the lieutenant.
“Yes, yes; and his lordship is a worthy man—an estimable man. No oppressor of the poor defenseless Jew is he! Would that Florence abounded in such nobles as the Count of Arestino!”
“Yes, yes; and he’s a good man—an admirable man. He’s not an oppressor of the poor defenseless Jew! I wish Florence had more nobles like the Count of Arestino!”
“Cease thy prating, Jew, and let us dispatch this business,” cried the officer. “You see,” he added, glancing toward his men, “that with these at my disposal, the ransacking of your dwelling would be a light and easy matter.”
“Stop your talking, Jew, and let’s get this done,” cried the officer. “You see,” he added, looking at his men, “that with these guys here, searching your home would be a quick and easy job.”
“I will not render it necessary,” returned the Jew. “Tarry ye here a few moments and the diamonds shall be delivered up.”
“I won’t make it necessary,” the Jew replied. “Wait here for a few moments and the diamonds will be handed over.”
Isaachar proceeded into another apartment, the lieutenant following him as far as the passage to see that he did not escape. When the old man returned, he had a small rosewood case in his hand: and from this box he produced the stones which had been extracted from the settings the very day the jewels were first mortgaged to him.
Isaachar went into another room, with the lieutenant trailing behind him down the hallway to make sure he didn’t get away. When the old man came back, he had a small rosewood box in his hand. From this box, he took out the stones that had been removed from the settings on the very day the jewels were first mortgaged to him.
“Now, signor,” said the lieutenant, turning to the citizen in the plain sober garb, “as you are the diamond merchant of whom his lordship the count originally purchased the precious stones which have been traced to the possession of Isaachar, it is for you to declare whether those be the true diamonds or not.”
“Now, sir,” said the lieutenant, turning to the citizen in simple, plain clothes, “since you are the diamond merchant from whom his lordship the count originally bought the precious stones that have been linked to Isaachar, it’s your job to declare whether these are the real diamonds or not.”
The citizen examined the stones, and having pronounced them to be the genuine ones, took his departure, his services being no longer required.
The citizen looked over the stones and, after confirming they were genuine, left since his services were no longer needed.
The lieutenant secured the rosewood case with its valuable contents about his person, and then proceeded to settle with interest the amount claimed by the Jew, as the sum which he had advanced on the jewels.
The lieutenant made sure to keep the rosewood case with its valuable contents on him, and then set out to settle the amount the Jew was claiming, which was the money he had lent against the jewels.
While this transaction was in progress, the notice of one of the sbirri was attracted by the marks of blood which appeared on the floor, and which, as the reader will recollect, had been caused by the wound that the Marquis of Orsini had received from the robber Stephano.
While this transaction was happening, one of the officers noticed the bloodstains on the floor, which, as you may remember, were from the wound that the Marquis of Orsini got from the robber Stephano.
“It is decidedly blood,” whispered the sbirro to one of his companions.
“It’s definitely blood,” whispered the sbirro to one of his companions.
“Not a doubt of it,” observed another. “We must mention it to the lieutenant when he has done counting out that gold.”
“Definitely,” said another. “We should tell the lieutenant once he finishes counting that gold.”
“Do you know what I have heard about the Jews?” asked the first speaker, drawing his comrades still further aside.
“Do you know what I’ve heard about the Jews?” asked the first speaker, pulling his friends even further aside.
“What?” was the general question.
"What?" was the common question.
“That they kill Christian children to mix the blood in the dough with which they make the bread used at their religious ceremonies,” answered the sbirro.
"That they kill Christian children to mix the blood in the dough used for the bread at their religious ceremonies," the sbirro replied.
“Depend upon it. Isaachar has murdered a Christian child for that purpose!” said one of his companions.
“Count on it. Isaachar has killed a Christian kid for that reason!” said one of his friends.
This atrocious idea gained immediate belief among the ignorant sbirri; and as the Jew now quitted the room for a few moments to secure the gold which he had just received, in his coffer in the adjacent apartment, the police officers had leisure to point out to their superior the traces of blood which they had noticed, and the suspicion which these marks had engendered.
This horrible idea quickly gained traction among the clueless sbirri; as the Jew left the room for a few moments to put the gold he had just received into his chest in the next room, the police officers had time to point out to their superior the bloodstains they had noticed and the suspicion these marks had created.
The lieutenant was not further removed beyond the influence of popular prejudice and ridiculous superstition than even his men: and though by no means of a cruel disposition, yet he thought it no sin nor injustice to persecute the Hebrew race, even when innocent and unoffending. But, now that suspicion, or what he chose to consider suspicion, pointed at Isaachar ben Solomon as a dreadful criminal, the lieutenant did not hesitate many moments how to act.
The lieutenant was just as affected by popular bias and silly superstitions as his men were. While he wasn't inherently cruel, he didn't see it as wrong to target the Hebrew people, even when they had done nothing wrong. However, now that suspicion—or what he interpreted as suspicion—was directed at Isaachar ben Solomon as a terrible criminal, the lieutenant quickly decided what to do.
Thus, when the Jew returned to the room with the fond hope of seeing his visitors take their speedy departure, he was met by the terrible words, uttered by the officer of the sbirri. “In the name of the most high inquisition, Isaachar, do I make you my prisoner!”
Thus, when the Jew returned to the room with the hopeful expectation of seeing his visitors leave quickly, he was confronted by the terrifying words spoken by the officer of the sbirri. “In the name of the highest inquisition, Isaachar, I make you my prisoner!”
The unhappy Jew fell upon his knees, stunned, terrified by the appalling announcement; and although he assumed this attitude of supplication, he had not the power to utter a syllable of intercession or of prayer. Horror had for the moment stricken him dumb: and a thousand images of terror, conjured up by the fearful words, “the inquisition,” suddenly sprung up to scare, bewilder and overwhelm him.
The distressed Jew dropped to his knees, stunned and terrified by the shocking news; and even though he was in this position of pleading, he couldn’t manage to say a single word of request or prayer. Fear had rendered him speechless: and a thousand terrifying images, triggered by the dreadful words “the inquisition,” suddenly appeared to frighten, confuse, and overwhelm him.
“Bind him, gag him!” ejaculated the lieutenant: and this order was immediately obeyed: for whenever a prisoner was about to be conveyed to the dungeons of the inquisition, he was invariably gagged, in order that no questions on his part might evoke answers at all calculated to afford him a clew to the cause of his arrest.
“Bind him, gag him!” shouted the lieutenant, and the order was quickly followed. Whenever a prisoner was about to be taken to the dungeons of the inquisition, he was always gagged to ensure that no questions from him could lead to answers that might give him a hint about why he was arrested.
This precaution was originally adopted in reference to those only who were ignorant of the charges laid against them: but it had subsequently become common in all cases of arrest effected in the name or on the part of the holy brotherhood.
This precaution was originally put in place for those who were unaware of the charges against them; however, it later became standard practice in all cases of arrest made in the name of or on behalf of the holy brotherhood.
The Palazzo del Podesta, or ducal palace, was one of the most celebrated edifices in Florence. In strong contrast with the various beautiful specimens of composite Tuscan, combined with a well-assimilated portion of the Grecian character, which abounded in Florence, the ducal palace was remarkable for the stern and gloomy character of its architecture. Its massive and heavy tower, crowned with embattled and overhanging parapets, seemed to frown in sullen and haughty defiance at the lapse of Time. The first range of windows were twelve feet from the ground, and were grated with enormous bars of iron, producing a somber and ominous effect. Within were the apartments of the duke’s numerous dependents; and the lower portion of the palace had been rendered thus strong to enable the edifice to withstand a siege in those troublous times, when the contentions of the Guelphs and Ghibelines desolated Florence. On the second floor there was in front a plain and simple architrave, and on that story the windows were high and arched; for those casements belonged to the ducal apartments. The upper stories were in the same style; but the general aspect was stern and mournful to a degree.
The Palazzo del Podesta, or ducal palace, was one of the most famous buildings in Florence. In stark contrast to the various beautiful examples of a mix of Tuscan architecture, combined with a well-integrated touch of Greek design, which filled Florence, the ducal palace stood out for the harsh and grim nature of its architecture. Its massive and heavy tower, topped with battlements and overhanging parapets, seemed to scowl in defiant and disdainful defiance at the passage of Time. The first row of windows was twelve feet up from the ground and was barred with huge iron grates, creating a dark and foreboding atmosphere. Inside were the rooms for the duke’s many attendants; the lower part of the palace had been fortified to ensure the building could withstand a siege during those troubled times, when the conflicts between the Guelphs and Ghibelines ravaged Florence. The second floor featured a plain and simple architrave at the front, and on that level, the windows were tall and arched, as those windows belonged to the ducal apartments. The upper floors followed the same style, but the overall appearance was stern and mournful to an extreme degree.
The palace was built, as indeed nearly all the Florentine mansions then were, and still are, in the form of a square; and around this court, which was of an antique and gloomy cast, were numerous monumental stones, whereon were inscribed the names of the nobles and citizens who had held high offices in the state previous to the establishment of the sway of the Medici.
The palace was built, like almost all the Florentine mansions at that time and still today, in a square shape; and around this courtyard, which had a somewhat old and gloomy feel, were many monumental stones inscribed with the names of the nobles and citizens who had held high offices in the state before the Medici took control.
It was beneath the Palazzo del Podesta that the dungeons of the criminal prison and also those of the inquisition were situated.
It was under the Palazzo del Podesta that the dungeons of the criminal prison and those of the inquisition were located.
In a cell belonging to the former department, Fernand Wagner was already a captive; and Isaachar ben Solomon now became the inmate of a narrow, cold, and damp stone chamber, in that division of the subterrane which was within the jurisdiction of the holy office.
In a cell belonging to the former department, Fernand Wagner was already a prisoner; and Isaachar ben Solomon now found himself locked in a narrow, cold, and damp stone chamber, in that part of the underground that was under the authority of the holy office.
CHAPTER XXIX.
THE BANDITS' VISIT TO RIVEROLA PALACE.
It was Monday night, and within an hour of the time appointed by Stephano for the meditated invasion of the Riverola Palace.
It was Monday night, and within an hour of the time set by Stephano for the planned invasion of the Riverola Palace.
Francisco had already retired to rest, for he was wearied with vain and ineffectual wandering about the city and its environs in search of some trace that might lead him to discover his lost Flora.
Francisco had already gone to bed, exhausted from aimlessly wandering around the city and its surroundings in search of any sign that might help him find his lost Flora.
Indeed, the few days which had now elapsed since her mysterious disappearance had been passed by the young count in making every possible inquiry and adopting every means which imagination could suggest to obtain a clew to her fate. But all in vain. And never for a moment did he suspect that she might be an inmate of the Carmelite Convent, for, although he was aware of the terrible power wielded by that institution, yet feeling convinced that Flora herself was incapable of any indiscretion, it never struck him that the wicked machinations of another might place her in the custody of the dreaded Carmelite abbess.
Indeed, the few days that had passed since her mysterious disappearance had been spent by the young count making every possible inquiry and using every means he could think of to find a clue to her fate. But it was all in vain. He never suspected for a moment that she might be at the Carmelite Convent because, while he knew about the terrible power that institution held, he was convinced that Flora herself was incapable of any indiscretion. It never occurred to him that the malicious intentions of someone else could put her in the hands of the feared Carmelite abbess.
We said that Francisco had retired to rest somewhat early on the above-mentioned night, and the domestics, yielding to the influence of a soporific which Antonio, the faithless valet, had infused into the wine which it was his province to deal out to them under the superintendence of the head butler, had also withdrawn to their respective chambers.
We mentioned that Francisco went to bed a bit early that night, and the staff, influenced by a sedative that Antonio, the untrustworthy valet, had added to the wine he was responsible for serving under the head butler's supervision, also retired to their individual rooms.
Nisida had dismissed her maids shortly before eleven, but she did not seek her couch. There was an expression of wild determination, of firm resolve, in her dark black eyes and her compressed lips which denoted the courage of her dauntless but impetuous mind. For of that mind the large piercing eyes seemed an exact transcript.
Nisida had sent her maids away shortly before eleven, but she didn’t go to bed. There was a look of wild determination and strong resolve in her dark black eyes and tightly closed lips that showed the bravery of her fearless but impulsive mind. Her large, intense eyes seemed to perfectly reflect that mind.
Terrible was she in the decision of her masculine—oh! even more than masculine—character, for beneath that glorious beauty with which she was arrayed beat a heart that scarcely knew compunction, or that, at all events, would hesitate at nothing calculated to advance her interests or her projects.
Terrible was she in the decision of her masculine—oh! even more than masculine—character, for beneath that glorious beauty with which she was arrayed beat a heart that scarcely knew compunction, or that, at all events, would hesitate at nothing calculated to advance her interests or her projects.
Though devoured with ardent passions, and of a temperament naturally voluptuous and sensual even to an extreme, she had hitherto remained chaste, as much for want of opportunity to assuage the cravings of her mad desires, as through a sentiment of pride—but since she had loved Wagner—the first and only man whom she had ever loved—her warm imagination had excited those desires to such a degree, that she felt capable of making any sacrifice, save one—to secure him to herself.
Though consumed by intense passions and having a naturally indulgent and sensual temperament, she had until now remained chaste, largely due to a lack of opportunity to satisfy her wild desires, as well as a sense of pride—but since she had fallen in love with Wagner—the first and only man she ever loved—her fervent imagination had intensified those desires to such an extent that she felt ready to make any sacrifice, except one, to keep him for herself.
And that one sacrifice which she could not make was not her honor: no, of that she now thought but little in the whirlwind of her impetuous, ardent, heated imagination. But, madly as she loved Fernand Wagner—that is, loved him after the fashion of her own strange and sensual heart—she loved her brother still more; and this attachment was at least a pure, a holy sentiment, and a gloriously redeeming trait in the character of this wondrous woman, of a mind so darkly terrible.
And the one sacrifice she couldn’t make wasn’t her honor: she barely thought about that in the chaos of her passionate, intense imagination. But, as crazily as she loved Fernand Wagner—that is, loved him in her own unique and sensual way—she loved her brother even more; and this bond was at least a pure, holy sentiment, a gloriously redeeming quality in the character of this remarkable woman, with a mind so darkly intense.
And for her brother’s sake it was that there was one sacrifice—a sacrifice of a tremendous, but painfully persevered-in project—which she would not make even to her love for Fernand Wagner! No, rather would she renounce him forever—rather would she perish, consumed by the raging fires of her own ungratified passions, than sacrifice one tittle of what she deemed to be her brother’s welfare to any selfish feeling of her own!
And for her brother’s sake, there was one sacrifice—a huge, but painfully pursued project—that she wouldn’t make even for her love for Fernand Wagner! No, she would rather give him up forever—she would rather die, consumed by the intense fires of her own unfulfilled desires, than sacrifice even a tiny bit of what she believed to be her brother’s well-being for any selfish feeling of her own!
Wherefore do we dwell on this subject now?
Why are we talking about this topic now?
Because such was the resolution which Nisida vowed within her own heart, as she stood alone in her chamber, and fixed her eyes upon a document, bearing the ducal seal that lay upon the table.
Because that was the decision Nisida made in her heart as she stood alone in her room, staring at a document with the ducal seal that was on the table.
That document contained the decision of his highness in respect to the memorial which she had privately forwarded to him in accordance with the advice given her a few days previously by Dr. Duras. The duke lost no time in vouchsafing a reply; and this reply was unfavorable to the hopes of Nisida. His highness refused to interfere with the provisions of the late count’s will; and this decision was represented to be final.
That document included the decision from his highness regarding the memorial she had privately sent him, following the advice given to her a few days earlier by Dr. Duras. The duke quickly provided a response, and it was not good news for Nisida. His highness declined to get involved in the terms of the late count’s will, and this decision was said to be final.
Therefore it was that Nisida solemnly vowed within herself to persevere in a course so long ago adopted, and ever faithfully, steadily, sternly adhered to since the day of its commencement; and, as if to confirm herself in the strength of this resolution, she turned her eyes with adoring, worshiping look toward the portrait of her maternal parent, those eloquent, speaking orbs seeming almost to proclaim the words which her lips could not utter, “Yes, mother—sainted mother! thou shalt be obeyed!”
Therefore, Nisida made a serious promise to herself to stick to the path she had chosen a long time ago, and she had remained faithful and committed to it since the beginning; and, as if to strengthen her resolve, she looked adoringly at the portrait of her mother, those expressive eyes seeming almost to say the words her lips couldn't express, “Yes, mother—beloved mother! I will obey you!”
Then she hastily secured the ducal missive in an iron box where she was in the habit of keeping her own private papers, and which opened with a secret spring.
Then she quickly locked the duke's letter in an iron box where she usually stored her own private papers, which opened with a hidden spring.
But did she, then, mean to renounce her love for Wagner? Did she contemplate the terrible alternative of abandoning him in his misfortune, in his dungeon?
But did she really intend to give up her love for Wagner? Did she think about the awful option of leaving him in his misfortune, in his prison?
No—far from that! She would save him if she could; she would secure him to herself, if such were possible; but she would not sacrifice to these objects the one grand scheme of her life, that scheme which had formed her character as we now find it, and which made her stand alone, as it were, among the millions of her own sex!
No—far from it! She would save him if she could; she would keep him close, if that were possible; but she wouldn’t give up the one great plan of her life for these things, a plan that shaped her character as we see it now, and which made her stand out, so to speak, among millions of women!
The dial on the mantel in the chamber marked the hour of eleven; and Nisida commenced her preparations.
The clock on the mantel in the room showed it was eleven o'clock, and Nisida started getting ready.
Having divested herself of her upper garment, she put on a thin, but strong, and admirably formed corselet, made so as to fit the precise contour of her ample bust, and completely to cover her bosom. Then she assumed a black velvet robe, which reached up to her throat, and entirely concealed the armor beneath. Her long flexible dagger was next thrust carefully into a sheath formed by the wide border of her stomacher; and her preparations for defense in case of peril were completed.
Having taken off her top, she put on a thin but strong and well-fitted corset that perfectly shaped to her full figure, covering her chest completely. Then she wore a black velvet robe that reached up to her throat, completely hiding the armor underneath. She carefully tucked her long, flexible dagger into a sheath made by the wide border of her bodice, finishing her preparations for defense in case of danger.
She now took from a cupboard six small bags, which were nevertheless heavy, for they were filled with gold; and these she placed on a table. Then seating herself at that table, she wrote a few lines on several slips of paper, and these she thrust into her bosom.
She now took six small bags from a cupboard, which were surprisingly heavy because they were filled with gold, and placed them on a table. Then she sat down at the table, wrote a few lines on several slips of paper, and tucked them into her blouse.
Having accomplished her arrangements thus far, the Lady Nisida took a lamp in her hand, and quitted her apartments.
Having finished her preparations, Lady Nisida picked up a lamp and left her rooms.
Ascending a staircase leading to the upper story, she paused at one of several doors in a long corridor, and slowly and noiselessly drew the bolt, by which that door might be fastened outside.
Ascending a staircase to the second floor, she paused at one of several doors in a long hallway and quietly unlocked the bolt that could secure the door from the outside.
This was Antonio’s room; and thus, by Nisida’s precaution, was he made a prisoner.
This was Antonio’s room; and so, thanks to Nisida’s caution, he became a prisoner.
She then retraced her way to the floor below, and proceeded to the apartment in which her father breathed his last, and where the mysterious closet was situated.
She then made her way back down to the floor below and went to the apartment where her father took his last breath and where the mysterious closet was located.
No one until now had entered that room since the day of the late count’s funeral; and its appearance was gloomy and mournful in the extreme; not only on account of the dark, heavy hangings of the bed, and the drawn curtains of the windows, but also from the effect of the ideas associated with that chamber.
No one had entered that room since the day of the late count's funeral, and it looked really dark and sad; not just because of the heavy, dark bed curtains and the closed window drapes, but also because of the memories linked to that room.
And as Nisida glanced toward the closet-door, even she trembled, and her countenance became ashy pale; for not only did she shudder at the thought of the horrors which that closet contained, but through her brain also flashed the dreadful history revealed to her by the manuscript—of which, however, only a few lines have as yet been communicated to the reader. But she knew all—she had read the whole; and well—oh! well might she shudder and turn pale.
And as Nisida looked toward the closet door, she trembled, and her face turned ashen; she not only shuddered at the thought of the horrors hidden in that closet but also the terrifying story revealed to her in the manuscript—of which only a few lines have been shared with the reader so far. But she knew everything—she had read it all; and it was no wonder she shuddered and turned pale.
For terrible indeed must have been the revelations of a manuscript whereof the few lines above alluded to gave promise of such appalling interest,—those lines which ran thus: “Merciless scalpel hacked and hewed away at the still almost palpitating flesh of the murdered man, in whose breast the dagger remained deeply buried,—a ferocious joy—a savage, hyena-like triumph now——”
For sure, the findings in a manuscript that the few lines mentioned earlier promised to be so shocking must have been terrible. Those lines read: “A cruel scalpel sliced and cut into the nearly twitching flesh of the murdered man, with the dagger still stuck deep in his chest—a brutal joy—a wild, hyena-like victory now——”
But we are to some extent digressing from the thread of our narrative.
But we are somewhat getting off track from the main story.
Slowly, slowly passed the intervening twenty minutes; and the lady had ample leisure to reflect upon all the incidents of her life—ay, and to shudder too at one which had dyed her hand with blood—the blood of Agnes!
Slowly, the twenty minutes dragged on, giving the lady plenty of time to think about all the events in her life—and to shudder at one in particular that had stained her hand with blood—the blood of Agnes!
Yet, though she shuddered thus, she did not look upon it with that unbounded, tremendous horror that would be experienced by a lady similarly placed in these times; for jealousy was a feeling that, by the tacit convention of a vitiated society, was an excuse for even murder; and, moreover, she possessed the true Italian heart, which deemed the death of a rival in love a justifiable act of vengeance.
Yet, even though she shuddered, she didn’t experience the overwhelming, intense horror that a woman in a similar situation would feel today; jealousy was a feeling that, due to the unspoken agreement of a corrupt society, was seen as an acceptable reason for even murder. Furthermore, she had the genuine Italian heart, which considered the death of a romantic rival a justifiable act of revenge.
But she felt some compunction, because she had learnt, when it was too late, that Agnes was not the mistress of Fernand Wagner; and she was convinced that in affirming this much he had uttered the strictest truth.
But she felt a bit guilty because she had found out, when it was too late, that Agnes wasn't in charge of Fernand Wagner; and she believed that by saying this, he had spoken the absolute truth.
Thus was she rather grieved at the fatal mistake than appalled by the deed itself; and she shuddered because she knew that her fearful impetuosity of disposition had led to the unnecessary deed which had entailed so dark a suspicion and so much peril upon her lover.
Thus, she was more upset about the tragic mistake than horrified by the act itself; and she shuddered because she realized that her reckless impulsiveness had led to the unnecessary act that brought such dark suspicion and danger upon her partner.
She was in the midst of these and other reflections connected with the various salient features of her life, when the door of the room was slowly and cautiously opened, and a man entered, bearing a lantern in his hand.
She was in the middle of these and other thoughts related to the different important aspects of her life when the door of the room was slowly and carefully opened, and a man walked in, holding a lantern.
Two others followed close behind him.
Two others followed closely behind him.
“Shut the door, Lomellino,” said the foremost.
“Shut the door, Lomellino,” said the leader.
“But are you sure that this is the room?” asked the man thus addressed.
“But are you sure this is the room?” the man asked.
“Certain,” was the reply. “Antonio described its situation so clearly——”
“Sure,” was the reply. “Antonio explained its situation so clearly——”
“Then why did he not join us?”
“Then why didn’t he join us?”
“How do I know? But that need not prevent us——”
“How do I know? But that shouldn't stop us——”
Nisida at this moment raised the lamp from the fire-place, and the light flashing at that end of the room, produced a sudden start and ejaculation on the part of the banditti.
Nisida at this moment lifted the lamp from the fireplace, and the light shining at that end of the room caused the bandits to jump and exclaim in surprise.
“Perdition!” cried Stephano, “what can this mean?”
“Destruction!” shouted Stephano, “what could this mean?”
Nisida advanced toward the robbers in a manner so calm, so dignified, so imperious, and so totally undaunted by their presence, that they were for a moment paralyzed and rooted to the spot as if they were confronted by a specter.
Nisida walked toward the robbers with a calmness, dignity, and confidence that was so strong it momentarily left them frozen and unable to move, as if they were facing a ghost.
But at the next instant Stephano uttered an exclamation of mingled surprise and joy, adding, “By my patron saint! Lomellino, this is the very lady of whom I spoke to you the other evening!”
But in the next moment, Stephano exclaimed with a mix of surprise and joy, saying, “By my patron saint! Lomellino, this is the exact lady I told you about the other evening!”
“What, the one who did the business so well in——”
“What, the one who handled the business so well in——”
“Yes, yes,” cried Stephano hastily; “you know what I mean—in Wagner’s garden! But——”
“Yes, yes,” cried Stephano quickly; “you know what I mean—in Wagner’s garden! But——”
He obeyed her with the mechanical submission produced by astonishment and curiosity, mingled with admiration for that bold and daring woman, whom he already loved and resolved to win: but his surprise was increased a hundred-fold, when he perused these lines:—“I am the Lady Nisida of Riverola. Your design is known to me; it matters not how. Rumor has doubtless told you that I am deaf and dumb; hence this mode of communicating with you. You have been deluded by an idle knave—for there is no treasure in the closet yonder. Even if there had been, I should have removed it the moment your intended predatory visit was made known to me. But you can serve me; and I will reward you well for your present disappointment.”
He followed her commands with the automatic compliance that came from shock and curiosity, mixed with admiration for that bold and daring woman, whom he already loved and was determined to win over: but his astonishment grew a hundred times greater when he read these words:—“I am the Lady Nisida of Riverola. I know your plan; it doesn’t matter how. Rumor has likely told you that I am deaf and mute; that’s why I’m communicating this way. You’ve been tricked by a worthless scoundrel—there’s no treasure in the closet over there. Even if there had been, I would have taken it the moment I learned of your intended robbery. But you can help me, and I will reward you well for your current disappointment.”
“What does the paper say?” demanded Lomellino and Piero, the captain’s two companions, almost in the same breath.
“What does the paper say?” Lomellino and Piero, the captain’s two companions, asked almost in unison.
“It says just this much,” returned Stephano—and he read the writing aloud.
“It says just this much,” Stephano replied—and he read the writing out loud.
“The Lady Nisida!” ejaculated Lomellino. “Then it is she who used her dagger so well in Wagner’s garden.”
“The Lady Nisida!” exclaimed Lomellino. “So she’s the one who handled her dagger so effectively in Wagner’s garden.”
“Peace, silly fool!” cried Stephano. “You have now let out the secret to Piero. True, ’tis no matter, as he is as stanch to me as you are; and therefore he may as well know that this lady here was the murderess of the young female in Wagner’s garden: for I saw her do the deed when I was concealed among the evergreens there. She is as much in our power as we are in hers, and we will let her know it if she means any treachery.”
“Calm down, you silly fool!” shouted Stephano. “You’ve just revealed the secret to Piero. True, it doesn’t really matter, since he’s as loyal to me as you are; so he might as well know that this lady here was the murderer of the young woman in Wagner’s garden. I saw her commit the act while I was hiding among the evergreens there. She's as much under our control as we are under hers, and we're going to make that clear if she plans any betrayal.”
“But how could she have discovered that we meant to come here to-night, and what our object was?” asked Piero.
“But how could she have found out that we were planning to come here tonight, and what our purpose was?” asked Piero.
“Antonio must have peached, that’s clear!” returned Stephano; “and therefore he did not join us, as agreed, in the hall down-stairs. But no matter. It seems there’s gold to be earned in this lady’s service: and even if there wasn’t I have such an affection for her I would cut the throat of the duke or the cardinal archbishop himself merely to give her pleasure.”
“Antonio must have snitched, that’s obvious!” Stephano replied; “and that’s why he didn’t meet us as planned in the hall downstairs. But whatever. It looks like there’s money to be made in serving this lady: and even if there wasn’t, I care for her so much I would gladly take out the duke or the cardinal archbishop just to make her happy.”
Then turning toward Nisida, whose courage seemed partially to have abandoned her, for her countenance was ghastly pale, and her hand trembled so that it could scarcely hold the lamp, Stephano made a low bow, as much as to imply that he was entirely at her service.
Then turning toward Nisida, whose courage seemed to have somewhat left her, as her face was extremely pale and her hand shook so much that she could barely hold the lamp, Stephano made a low bow, implying that he was completely at her service.
Nisida made a powerful effort to subdue the emotions that were agitating her: and, advancing toward the door, she made a sign for the banditti to follow her.
Nisida made a strong effort to control the emotions that were stirring within her; and, moving toward the door, she signaled for the bandits to follow her.
She led them to her own suit of apartments, and to the innermost room—her own bed-chamber—having carefully secured the several doors through which they passed.
She took them to her own set of rooms, and to the innermost room—her own bedroom—after carefully locking the various doors they passed through.
The banditti stood round the table, their eyes wandering from the six tempting-looking money-bags to the countenance of Nisida, and then back to the little sacks; but Stephano studied more the countenance than the other objects of attraction; for Nisida’s face once more expressed firm resolution and her haughty, imperious, determined aspect, combined with her extraordinary beauty, fired the robber-chieftain’s heart.
The bandits stood around the table, their eyes drifting from the six enticing money bags to Nisida’s face, and then back to the small sacks. But Stephano focused more on her expression than on the other distractions; once again, Nisida’s face showed strong determination, and her haughty, commanding, resolute demeanor, along with her incredible beauty, ignited the robber-chieftain’s passion.
Taking from her bosom another slip of paper, she passed it to Stephano, who read its contents aloud for the benefit of his companions—“The trial of Fernand Wagner will take place this day week. If he be acquitted, your services will not be required. If he be condemned, are ye valiant and daring enough (sufficiently numerous ye are, being upward of fifty in all) to rescue him on his way back from the judgment-hall to the prison of the ducal palace? The six bags of gold now upon the table are yours, as an earnest of reward, if ye assent. Double that amount shall be yours if ye succeed.”
Pulling another slip of paper from her bosom, she handed it to Stephano, who read it aloud for his companions: “The trial of Fernand Wagner will happen one week from today. If he is acquitted, you won’t be needed. If he is found guilty, are you brave enough (there are more than fifty of you) to rescue him on his way back from the courthouse to the prison in the ducal palace? The six bags of gold on the table are yours as a promise of payment, if you agree. If you succeed, you’ll get double that amount.”
“It is a generous proposition,” observed Lomellino.
“It’s a generous proposal,” Lomellino noted.
“But a dangerous one,” said Piero.
“But a dangerous one,” Piero said.
“Nevertheless, it shall be accepted, if only for her fair self’s sake,” exclaimed Stephano, completely dazzled by Nisida’s surpassing majesty of loveliness; then, with a low bow, he intimated his readiness to undertake the enterprise.
“Still, it has to be accepted, even if just for her beauty’s sake,” Stephano exclaimed, completely mesmerized by Nisida’s incredible beauty; then, with a slight bow, he signaled his willingness to take on the task.
Nisida handed him a third paper, on which the following lines were written:—“Take the gold with you, as a proof of the confidence I place in you. See that you deceive me not; for I have the power to avenge as well as to reward. On Sunday evening next let one of you meet me, at ten o’clock, near the principal entrance of the Cathedral of St. Mary, and I will deliver the written instructions of the mode of proceeding which circumstances may render necessary.”
Nisida handed him a third paper, which had the following lines written on it: “Take the gold with you, as proof of the trust I have in you. Make sure you don’t mislead me; I have the ability to punish as well as to reward. Next Sunday evening, let one of you meet me at ten o’clock, near the main entrance of St. Mary’s Cathedral, and I will provide the written instructions for the actions that circumstances may require.”
“I shall keep the appointment myself,” said Stephano to his companions; and another obsequious but somewhat coarse bow denoted full compliance with all that Nisida had required through the medium of the slips of paper.
“I’ll keep the appointment myself,” said Stephano to his companions; and another overly eager yet somewhat rough bow showed complete agreement with everything Nisida had requested through the notes.
She made a sign for the banditti to take the bags of gold from the table, an intimation which Piero and Lomellino did not hesitate to obey.
She signaled for the bandits to grab the bags of gold from the table, a hint that Piero and Lomellino quickly followed.
The private staircase leading into the garden then afforded them the means of an unobserved departure; and Nisida felt rejoiced at the success of her midnight interview with the chiefs of the Florentine banditti.
The private staircase leading into the garden then gave them a way to leave without being seen; and Nisida felt happy about how well her late-night meeting with the leaders of the Florentine bandits went.
CHAPTER XXX.
FLORA’S CAPTIVITY—A COMPANION—THE LIVING TOMB.
Six days had now elapsed since Flora Francatelli became an inmate of the Carmelite Convent.
Six days had now passed since Flora Francatelli became a resident of the Carmelite Convent.
During this period she was frequently visited in her cell by Sister Alba, the nun who had received her at the bottom of the pit or well into which she descended by means of the chair; and that recluse gradually prepared her to fix her mind upon the necessity of embracing a conventual life.
During this time, Sister Alba, the nun who welcomed her at the bottom of the pit or well she descended into using the chair, often visited her in her cell. This isolated nun slowly helped her focus on the need to commit to a convent life.
It was not, however, without feelings of the most intense—the most acute—the most bitter anguish, that the unhappy maiden received the announcement that she was to pass the remainder of her existence in that monastic institution.
It was not, however, without feelings of the most intense—the most acute—the most bitter anguish, that the unhappy maiden received the announcement that she was to pass the remainder of her existence in that monastic institution.
“No,” exclaimed Flora, “the good God has not formed this earth so fair that mortals should close their eyes upon its beauties. The flowers, the green trees, the smiling pastures, the cypress groves were not intended to be gazed upon from the barred windows of a prison-house.”
“No,” Flora exclaimed, “God didn’t create this beautiful earth for people to ignore its wonders. The flowers, the green trees, the cheerful meadows, and the cypress groves weren’t meant to be seen only from the locked windows of a prison.”
Then the nun would reason with her on the necessity of self-denial and self-mortification; and Flora would listen attentively; but if she gave no reply, it was not because she was convinced.
Then the nun would talk to her about the importance of self-denial and self-discipline; and Flora would listen carefully; but if she didn’t respond, it wasn’t because she was convinced.
When she was alone in her cell she sat upon her humble pallet, pondering upon her mournful condition, and sometimes giving way to all the anguish of her heart, or else remaining silent and still in the immovability of dumb despair.
When she was alone in her cell, she sat on her simple mattress, reflecting on her sad situation, sometimes letting the pain in her heart take over, or remaining quiet and still in the heaviness of silent despair.
Her suspicions often fell upon the Lady Nisida as the cause of her terrible immurement in that living tomb—especially when she remembered the coldness with which her mistress had treated her a day or two previous to her forced abduction from the Riverola Palace. Those suspicions seemed confirmed, too, by the nature of the discourse which Sister Alba had first addressed to her, when she upbraided her with having given way to “those carnal notions—those hopes—those fears—those dreams of happiness, which constitute the passion that the world calls love.”
Her suspicions often focused on Lady Nisida as the reason for her terrible imprisonment in that living tomb—especially when she recalled the coldness with which her mistress had treated her a day or two before her forced abduction from the Riverola Palace. Those suspicions also seemed confirmed by the conversation Sister Alba first had with her, where she scolded her for giving in to “those earthly desires—those hopes—those fears—those dreams of happiness, which make up the passion that the world calls love.”
The reader will remember that Flora had suspected the coolness of Nisida to have risen from a knowledge of Francisco’s love for the young maiden; and every word which Sister Alba had uttered in allusion to the passion of love seemed to point to that same fact.
The reader will remember that Flora suspected that Nisida's coldness was due to knowing about Francisco's love for the young woman; and every word Sister Alba said about love seemed to highlight that same idea.
Thus was Flora convinced that it was this unfortunate attachment, in which for a moment she had felt herself so supremely blest, that was the source of her misfortunes. But then, how had Nisida discovered the secret? This was an enigma defying conjecture; for Francisco was too honorable to reveal his love to his sister, after having so earnestly enjoined Flora herself not to betray that secret.
Thus, Flora was convinced that this unfortunate attachment, in which she had briefly felt so incredibly blessed, was the root of her misfortunes. But then, how had Nisida figured out the secret? This was a mystery that defied speculation; after all, Francisco was too honorable to disclose his feelings to his sister, especially after having urged Flora so strongly not to reveal that secret.
At times a gleam of hope would dawn in upon her soul, even through the massive walls of that living tomb to which she appeared to have been consigned. Would Francisco forget her? Oh! no, she felt certain that he would leave no measure untried to discover her fate, no means unessayed to effect her deliverance.
At times, a glimmer of hope would shine through her spirit, even from within the thick walls of that living tomb she seemed trapped in. Would Francisco forget her? Oh no, she was sure that he would spare no effort to find out what happened to her and would try everything possible to rescue her.
But, alas! then would come the maddening thought that he might be deceived with regard to her real position; that the same enemy or enemies who had persecuted her might invent some specious tale to account for her absence, and deter him from persevering in his inquiries concerning her.
But, unfortunately, then came the frustrating thought that he might be misled about her true situation; that the same enemy or enemies who had harassed her could come up with some convincing story to explain her absence and stop him from continuing his search for her.
Thus was the unhappy maiden a prey to a thousand conflicting sentiments; unable to settle her mind upon any conviction save the appalling one which made her feel the stern truth of her captivity.
Thus was the unhappy young woman overwhelmed by a thousand conflicting feelings; unable to fix her mind on any belief except the horrifying one that made her face the harsh reality of her captivity.
Sister Alba had sketched out to her the course of existence on which she must prepare to enter. Ten days of prayer and sorry food in her own cell were first enjoined as a preliminary, to be followed by admission into the number of penitents who lacerated their naked forms with scourges at the foot of the altar. Then the period of her penitence in this manner would be determined by the manifestations of contrition which she might evince, and which would be proved by the frequency of her self-flagellations, the severity with which the scourge was applied, and the anxiety which she might express to become a member of the holy sisterhood. When the term of penitence should arrive, the maiden would be removed to the department of the convent inhabited by the professed nuns; and then her flowing hair would be cut short, and she would enter on her novitiate previously to taking the veil, that last, last step in the conventual regime, which would forever raise up an insuperable barrier between herself and the great, the beautiful, the glorious world without!
Sister Alba had outlined for her the path of life she needed to prepare for. She was first required to spend ten days in prayer and poor food in her own cell as an initial step, followed by joining the group of penitents who whipped their bare skin with scourges at the altar. The length of her penance would then be determined by how deeply she showed remorse, proven by how often she self-flagellated, how harshly she used the scourge, and her eagerness to become part of the holy sisterhood. When her penance period ended, she would be moved to the section of the convent where the professed nuns lived; then her long hair would be cut short, and she would begin her novitiate before taking the veil, the final step in convent life that would forever create an unbreakable barrier between her and the vast, beautiful, glorious world outside!
Such was the picture spread for the contemplation of this charming, but hapless maiden.
Such was the scene laid out for the reflection of this lovely, but unfortunate young woman.
Need we wonder if her glances recoiled from her prospects, as if from some loathsome specter, or from a hideous serpent preparing to dart from its coils and twine its slimy folds around her?
Need we question if her looks shrank from her future, as if from some disgusting ghost, or from a grotesque snake getting ready to spring from its coils and wrap its slimy body around her?
Nor was the place in which she was a prisoner calculated to dissipate her gloomy reflections.
Nor was the place where she was a prisoner likely to lift her dark thoughts.
It seemed a vast cavern hollowed out of the bowels of the earth, rendered solid by masonry and divided into various compartments. No windows were there to admit the pure light of day; an artificial luster, provided by lamps and tapers, prevailed eternally in that earthly purgatory.
It seemed like a huge cave carved out of the earth, made solid with bricks and split into different sections. There were no windows to let in the bright daylight; instead, a fake glow from lamps and candles filled that earthly purgatory constantly.
Sometimes the stillness of death, the solemn silence of the tomb reigned throughout that place: then the awful tranquillity would be suddenly broken by the dreadful shrieks, the prayers, the lamentations, and the scourges of the penitents.
Sometimes the stillness of death, the solemn silence of the tomb spread throughout that place: then the heavy quiet would be suddenly interrupted by the terrible screams, the prayers, the cries of sorrow, and the whips of the penitents.
The spectacle of these unfortunate creatures, with their naked forms writhing and bleeding beneath the self-inflicted stripes, which they doubtless rendered as severe as possible in order to escape the sooner from that terrible preparation for their novitiate—this spectacle, we say, was so appalling to the contemplation of Flora, that she seldom quitted her own cell to set foot in the chamber of penitence. But there were times when her thoughts became so torturing, and the solitude of her stone chamber so terrible, that she was compelled to open the door and escape from those painful ideas and that hideous loneliness, even though the scene merely shifted to a reality from which her gentle spirit recoiled in horror and dismay.
The sight of these unfortunate souls, with their bare bodies twisting and bleeding from the self-inflicted wounds, which they surely made as severe as possible to escape faster from that terrible preparation for their initiation—this sight, we say, was so shocking to Flora that she rarely left her own cell to step into the room of penance. But there were moments when her thoughts became so distressing, and the solitude of her stone chamber so unbearable, that she felt forced to open the door and flee from those painful ideas and that horrible loneliness, even if it meant facing a reality that made her gentle spirit recoil in horror and distress.
But circumstances soon gave her a companion in her cell. For, on the second night of her abode in that place, the noise of the well-known machinery was heard; the revolution of wheels and the play of the dreadful mechanism raised ominous echoes throughout the subterrane. Another victim came: all the cells were tenanted: and the new-comer was therefore lodged with Flora, whose own grief was partially forgotten, or at all events mitigated, in the truly Christian task of consoling a fellow-sufferer.
But soon enough, circumstances brought her a companion in her cell. On the second night of her stay there, the familiar sounds of machinery were heard; the whirring of wheels and the operation of the terrifying mechanism created eerie echoes throughout the underground space. Another victim arrived: all the cells were occupied, and the newcomer was placed with Flora, whose own sorrow was somewhat forgotten, or at least eased, by the genuinely caring act of comforting another person in pain.
Thus it was that the Countess of Arestino and Flora Francatelli became companions in the Carmelite convent.
Thus, the Countess of Arestino and Flora Francatelli became companions in the Carmelite convent.
At first the wretched Giulia gave way to her despair, and refused all comfort. But so gentle, so willing, so softly fascinating were the ways of the beautiful Flora, and so much sincerity did the charming girl manifest in her attempts to revive that frail but drooping flower which had been thrown as it were at her feet; at the feet of her, a pure though also drooping rosebud of innocence and beauty: so earnest did the maiden seem in her disinterested attentions, that Giulia yielded to the benign influence, and became comparatively composed.
At first, the miserable Giulia was overwhelmed by her despair and refused to accept any comfort. But Flora's approach was so gentle, so eager, and so quietly captivating, and the sincere efforts she made to lift the fragile, wilting flower that seemed to have fallen at her feet—this innocent and delicate rosebud of beauty—were so genuine. The young woman appeared so committed in her selfless attentions that Giulia gradually gave in to Flora's kind influence and became somewhat more composed.
But mutual confidence, that outpouring of the soul’s heavy secrets, which so much alleviates the distress of the female mind, did not spring up between the countess and Flora; because the former shrank from revealing the narrative of her frailty, and the latter chose not to impart her love for the young Count of Riverola. Nevertheless, the countess gave her companion to understand that she had friends without, who were acquainted with the fact of her removal to the Carmelite convent, and on whose fidelity as well as a resolute valor she could reckon; for the promise made to her by the robber-captain, and the idea that the Marquis of Orsini would not leave her to the dreadful fate of eternal seclusion in that place, flashed to her mind when the first access of despair had passed.
But mutual trust, that sharing of deep, personal secrets that helps relieve a woman's distress, didn’t develop between the countess and Flora. The countess hesitated to share the story of her mistakes, while Flora didn’t want to reveal her feelings for the young Count of Riverola. Still, the countess indicated to her companion that she had friends outside who knew about her move to the Carmelite convent, and she could count on their loyalty and bravery. The promise made to her by the robber captain and the thought that the Marquis of Orsini wouldn’t abandon her to the terrible fate of being isolated in that place came to her mind after the first wave of despair had passed.
Flora was delighted to hear that such a hope animated the Countess of Arestino: and throwing herself at her feet, she said, “Oh! lady, should’st thou have the power to save me——”
Flora was thrilled to learn that the Countess of Arestino felt such hope: and throwing herself at her feet, she said, “Oh! lady, if you have the power to save me——”
“Thinkest thou that I would leave thee here, in this horrible dungeon?” interrupted the countess, raising Flora from her suppliant position on the cold pavement of the cell, and embracing her. “No, if those on whom I rely fulfill the hope that we have entertained we shall go forth together. And, oh!” added the countess, “were all Florence to rise up against this accursed institution, pillage it, and sack it, and raze it to the ground, so that not one stone shall remain upon another, heaven could not frown upon the deed! For surely demons in mortal shape must have invented that terrible engine by means of which I was consigned to this subterrane!”
“Do you really think I would leave you here in this awful dungeon?” interrupted the countess, lifting Flora from her pleading position on the cold floor of the cell and embracing her. “No, if those I rely on live up to the hope we share, we will escape together. And, oh!” the countess added, “if all of Florence were to rise up against this cursed institution, plunder it, destroy it, and level it to the ground so that not one stone is left standing, heaven couldn’t possibly look down on such an act! For surely only demons in human form could have created that terrible contraption that put me in this underground prison!”
The recollection of the anguish she had suffered during the descent, a mental agony that Flora herself could fully appreciate, she having passed through the same infernal ordeal, produced a cold shudder which oscillated throughout Giulia’s entire form.
The memory of the pain she had endured during the descent, a mental anguish that Flora herself could truly understand, having gone through the same torturous experience, sent a chill that ran through Giulia’s whole body.
But we shall not dwell upon this portion of our tale; for the reader is about to pass to scenes of so thrilling a nature, that all he has yet read in the preceding chapters are as nothing to the events which will occupy those that are to follow.
But we won't linger on this part of our story; the reader is about to move on to scenes that are so exciting that everything they’ve read in the previous chapters pales in comparison to the events coming up next.
It was on the sixth night, and the two inmates of the gloomy cell were preparing to retire to their humble pallet, after offering their prayers to the Virgin, for adversity had already taught the countess to pray, and to pray devoutly, too, when they were startled and alarmed by the sudden clang of a large bell fixed in some part of the subterrane.
It was the sixth night, and the two inmates of the dark cell were getting ready to sleep on their simple mattress after saying their prayers to the Virgin, since hardship had already taught the countess to pray, and to pray sincerely, when they were suddenly startled and frightened by the loud ringing of a large bell coming from somewhere in the underground.
The echoes which it raised, and the monotonous vibration of the air which it produced, struck terror to their souls.
The echoes it created and the constant vibration in the air filled them with fear.
A minute elapsed, and again the bell struck.
A minute passed, and the bell rang again.
Flora and the countess exchanged glances of terror and mysterious doubt, so ominous was that sound.
Flora and the countess exchanged looks of fear and uncertainty; that sound was so foreboding.
Again a minute passed, and a third time clanged that heavy iron tongue.
Again a minute passed, and a third time the heavy iron bell rang.
Then commenced a funeral hymn, chanted by several female voices, and emanating as yet from a distance, sounding, too, as if the mournful melody was made within the very bowels of the earth.
Then a funeral hymn began, sung by several female voices, coming from a distance and sounding as if the sorrowful melody was rising up from deep within the earth.
But by degrees the strain became louder, as those who sang approached nearer; and in a short time the sound of many light steps on the stone pavement of the chamber of penitence were heard by Giulia and her companion in their cell.
But gradually the singing grew louder as those who were singing got closer; and soon the sound of many light footsteps on the stone floor of the chamber of penitence could be heard by Giulia and her companion in their cell.
Again did they exchange terrified glances, as if demanding of each other what this strange interruption of night’s silence could mean. But at that instant the hymn ceased—and again the loud bell clanged, as if in some far-off gallery hollowed out of the earth.
Again they exchanged terrified glances, as if silently asking each other what this strange interruption of the night’s silence could mean. But at that moment, the hymn stopped—and again the loud bell rang, as if from some distant cavern carved out of the earth.
Oh! in that convent where all was mysterious, and where a terrific despotism obeyed the dictates of its own wild will, such sounds as that funeral chant, and that deafening bell, were but too fairly calculated to inspire the souls of the innocent Flora and the guilty Giulia with the wildest apprehension!
Oh! In that convent where everything was mysterious, and where a terrifying control followed its own chaotic desires, sounds like that funeral chant and that booming bell were more than enough to instill the deepest fear in the innocent Flora and the guilty Giulia!
Suddenly the door opened, and Sister Alba, who presided over the chamber of penitence, appeared on the threshold.
Suddenly, the door swung open, and Sister Alba, who was in charge of the room for penance, appeared in the doorway.
“Come forth, daughters!” she exclaimed; “and behold the punishment due to female frailty.”
“Come here, daughters!” she shouted; “and see the consequences of female weakness.”
The Countess of Arestino and Flora Francatelli mechanically obeyed this command; and a strange—a heart-rending sight met their eyes.
The Countess of Arestino and Flora Francatelli automatically followed this command, and a strange—a heart-wrenching sight met their eyes.
The chamber of penitence was filled with nuns in their convent-garbs; and the penitents in a state of semi-nudity. On one side of the apartment, a huge door with massive bolts and chains stood open, allowing a glimpse, by the glare of the lamps, tapers, and torches, of the interior of a small cell that looked like a sepulcher. Near the entrance to that tomb, for such, indeed, it was—stood the lady abbess: and on the pavement near her knelt a young and beautiful girl, with hands clasped and countenance raised in an agony of soul which no human pen can describe. The garments of this hapless being had been torn away from her neck and shoulders, doubtless by the force used to drag her thither: and her suppliant attitude, the despair that was depicted by her appearance, her extreme loveliness, and the wild glaring of her deep blue eyes, gave her the appearance of something unearthly in the glare of that vacillating light.
The penitence room was filled with nuns in their habits, and the penitents were mostly undressed. On one side of the room, a huge door with heavy bolts and chains stood open, giving a glimpse, illuminated by the lights from lamps, candles
“No, daughter,” said the abbess, in a cold, stern voice; “there is no mercy for you on earth.”
“No, daughter,” said the abbess in a cold, stern voice. “There is no mercy for you here on earth.”
Then echoed through the chamber of penitence a scream, a shriek so wild, so long, so full of agony, that it penetrated to the hearts of Flora, the countess, and some of the penitents, although the abbess and her nuns seemed unmoved by that appalling evidence of female anguish. At the same instant the bell struck again; and the funeral hymn was recommenced by the junior recluses.
Then a scream echoed through the penitence chamber, a wild, long shriek filled with agony that reached the hearts of Flora, the countess, and some of the penitents, although the abbess and her nuns appeared unaffected by that horrifying display of female suffering. At the same moment, the bell rang again, and the junior recluses restarted the funeral hymn.
Sister Alba now approached Flora and the countess, and said in a low whisper, “The vengeance of the conventual discipline is terrible on those who sin! That miserable girl completed her novitiate five months ago; and the night before she was to take the veil she escaped. This awful crime she committed for the sake of some man she had known ere she first entered the convent, and for whom she thus endangered her immortal soul. But her justly incensed relations yesterday discovered her retreat; and she was restored to this house of penitence and peace. Alas! the effects of her frailty were but too apparent; and that benighted girl would become a mother—had she long enough to live!”
Sister Alba now approached Flora and the countess and said in a low whisper, “The punishment from the convent is harsh for those who sin! That poor girl finished her novitiate five months ago, and the night before she was supposed to take her vows, she ran away. She committed this terrible act for some man she had known before entering the convent, risking her eternal soul for him. But her rightly angered family found her hiding place yesterday, and she was brought back to this place of penance and peace. Sadly, the consequences of her weakness were all too clear; that lost girl would become a mother—if she has enough time to live!”
These last words were uttered with terrible significancy; and the nun turned aside, leaving Flora and the countess each a prey to the most unspeakable horror.
These last words were spoken with a chilling significance, and the nun turned away, leaving Flora and the countess consumed by the most indescribable horror.
In the meantime the helpless victim of ecclesiastical vengeance—the poor erring creature, who had dared and sacrificed everything for the love of her seducer—had risen from her suppliant posture, and flown wildly—madly round to the elder nuns in succession, imploring mercy, and rending the very roof of the subterrane with piercing screams. But those to whom she appealed turned a deaf ear; for a convent is a tomb in which all human sympathies are immured—a vortex wherein all the best feelings that concrete in the mortal heart are cruelly engulfed!
In the meantime, the helpless victim of church vengeance—the poor misguided woman who had risked everything for the love of her seducer—had gotten up from her pleading position and was running around wildly—madly—to the older nuns one by one, begging for mercy and tearing through the very roof of the underground with her piercing screams. But those she appealed to turned a deaf ear; for a convent is a tomb where all human sympathies are buried—a vortex where all the best feelings that exist in the mortal heart are brutally consumed!
And while this wretched girl—for she was scarcely yet a woman, although were life spared her, on the way to maternity—was thus fruitlessly imploring the mercy of hearts that were stern and remorseless, the hymn continued, and the bell tolled at short intervals.
And while this miserable girl—since she was hardly even a woman, although if she lived she would soon become a mother—was desperately begging for the mercy of hearts that were cold and unfeeling, the hymn went on, and the bell rang out at short intervals.
Suddenly at a particular verse in the funeral chant, the three nuns who usually did the bidding of the lady abbess, glided noiselessly—but surely, like black serpents—toward the victim—seized her in their powerful grasp—and bore her to the cell in which she was to be immured.
Suddenly, at a specific verse in the funeral chant, the three nuns who usually followed the lady abbess quietly but decisively moved like black snakes toward the victim, grabbed her with their strong grip, and took her to the cell where she was to be confined.
The choir of nuns raised their voices, and the bell now clanged quickly with its almost deafening note—and those human and metallic sounds combined to deaden the screams that burst from the miserable girl, on whom the huge door at length closed with fearful din.
The choir of nuns lifted their voices, and the bell rang loudly with its nearly deafening tone—and those human and metallic sounds drowned out the screams that erupted from the unfortunate girl, as the massive door finally slammed shut with a terrifying noise.
So sickening a sensation came over Flora and the countess, when the last act of the awful tragedy was thus concluded, that they reeled back to their cell with brains so confused, and such horrible visions floating before their eyes, that their very senses appeared to be abandoning them.
So overwhelming was the feeling that hit Flora and the countess when the final act of the tragic play ended that they staggered back to their room, their minds so muddled and terrible images swirling in front of their eyes that it felt like their senses were starting to leave them.
When they were enabled to collect their scattered ideas, and the incidents of the last half-hour assumed a definite shape in their memories, the sound of hymn and bell had ceased—the chamber of penitence was deserted—the silence of death reigned throughout the subterrane—nor did even the faintest shriek or scream emanate from the cell in which the victim was entombed.
When they managed to gather their scattered thoughts, and the events of the past half-hour took on a clear form in their memories, the sound of hymns and bells had stopped—the room of repentance was empty—the silence of death filled the underground—nor did even the slightest cry or scream come from the cell where the victim was trapped.
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE BANDITS.
The night of which we are speaking was destined to be one pregnant with alarms for the Countess of Arestino and Signora Francatelli.
The night we are talking about was meant to be filled with troubles for the Countess of Arestino and Signora Francatelli.
Scarcely had they recovered from the effects of the appalling tragedy which had just been enacted, when their attention was drawn to a strange noise on one side of the cell.
Scarcely had they recovered from the effects of the shocking tragedy that had just taken place when they noticed a strange noise coming from one side of the cell.
They listened, and the noise continued—resembling an attempt to remove the massive masonry at that part of the stone chamber.
They listened, and the noise went on—like someone trying to take out the huge stones from that part of the stone chamber.
“Merciful heavens!” said Flora, in a subdued whisper; “what new terror can now be in store for us!”
“Good grief!” whispered Flora, softly; “what new horror can be waiting for us now!”
But scarcely were these words uttered, when a considerable portion of the masonry fell in with a loud crash; and had not the countess and Flora already withdrawn to the vicinity of the door, when the mysterious sound first began, they would either have been killed or seriously hurt by the falling of the huge stones.
But hardly had these words been spoken when a large part of the wall collapsed with a loud crash; and if the countess and Flora hadn’t already moved near the door when the strange noise started, they would have either been killed or seriously injured by the falling stones.
A faint scream burst from Flora’s lips, and she would have rushed from the cell, had not an ejaculation of joy escaped the countess.
A faint scream escaped Flora's lips, and she would have run out of the cell if the countess hadn't let out a joyful exclamation.
For at the aperture formed by the falling in of the masonry, and by the glare of the light that shone on the other side, as well as by the dim taper that burnt before the crucifix in the cell, Giulia had in an instant recognized the countenance of the Marquis of Orsini.
For at the opening created by the collapsed masonry, and by the bright light shining from the other side, as well as by the faint candle burning in front of the crucifix in the cell, Giulia instantly recognized the face of the Marquis of Orsini.
“Manuel!—dearest Manuel!” she exclaimed, rushing toward the aperture: “art thou come to save me?”
“Manuel!—my dearest Manuel!” she called out, hurrying toward the opening. “Are you here to save me?”
“Yes, Giulia,” replied the marquis. “But by what good fortune art thou the very first whom it is my destiny to encounter? and who is thy companion?”
“Yes, Giulia,” replied the marquis. “But what good luck brings you to be the very first person I’m destined to meet? And who is your companion?”
“A good—a generous-hearted girl, whom you must save also from this dreadful place,” answered the countess. “And as for this accidental, but most fortunate encounter, I can tell you no more than that this is our cell. It is rather for me to ask——”
“A good—a kind-hearted girl, whom you need to rescue from this awful place,” replied the countess. “And about this accidental but very lucky encounter, I can’t tell you more than that this is our cell. It’s more for me to ask——”
“None that I am aware of,” returned the countess. “The place where we now are must be a hundred yards below the surface of the earth——”
“None that I know of,” replied the countess. “The place we're in must be about a hundred yards below the surface of the earth——”
“No, my lady—that is impossible,” interrupted Stephano; “a hundred feet at the most—and even that is above the mark. But stand back, my lady, while we remove some more of this solid masonry.”
“No, my lady—that’s impossible,” interrupted Stephano; “a hundred feet at most—and even that’s an overestimate. But please step back, my lady, while we take down some more of this solid masonry.”
Giulia obeyed the robber-chief, and turned to embrace Flora with the liveliest manifestations of joy, which the young maiden sincerely shared—for escape now appeared to be at hand.
Giulia obeyed the robber chief and turned to hug Flora with the most vibrant expressions of joy, which the young girl genuinely mirrored—because escape now seemed within reach.
The aperture was rapidly enlarged by those who worked on the other side, and in a few minutes it was spacious enough to admit the passage of a human form. Then Giulia and Flora quitted their dismal cell, and entered the innermost chamber of the robbers’ hold, but from which the treasures described in a previous chapter had all been removed away.
The opening was quickly widened by those on the other side, and in just a few minutes, it was big enough for a person to fit through. Then Giulia and Flora left their gloomy cell and stepped into the deepest part of the robbers’ hideout, but all the treasures mentioned in a previous chapter had already been taken away.
Giulia embraced the marquis with grateful affection; but Stephano exclaimed, “Come, my lord! Remember your oath, and join us in this expedition to the end!”
Giulia hugged the marquis with warm gratitude; but Stephano shouted, “Come, my lord! Remember your promise and join us on this adventure to the end!”
At that moment the awful tragedy of the night flashed back to Flora’s memory, from which nothing could have dispelled it even for an instant, save the thrilling excitement attendant on the escape from the convent; and in a few hurried words, she told the dreadful tale.
At that moment, the terrible tragedy of the night came rushing back to Flora’s mind, a memory that nothing could have eased, even for a second, except for the thrilling excitement of escaping from the convent; and in a few quick words, she recounted the horrifying story.
But what was the astonishment of all present, when Piero, one of the banditti, exclaimed in a tone of mingled rage and grief, “’Tis Carlotta! the victim can be none other—the dates you have mentioned, signora, convince me! Yes—five months ago she fled from that accursed convent—and yesterday she disappeared. Ah! my poor Carlotta!”
But everyone present was shocked when Piero, one of the outlaws, shouted in a mix of anger and sadness, “It’s Carlotta! The victim can only be her—the dates you mentioned, ma’am, convince me! Yes—five months ago she escaped from that cursed convent—and yesterday she vanished. Oh! my poor Carlotta!”
And the rude but handsome brigand wept.
And the rough but good-looking outlaw cried.
Flora, forgetting the danger of re-entering the walls of the terrible institution, exclaimed, “Follow me—it may not be too late—I will show you the cell——”
Flora, ignoring the risk of going back inside the terrifying institution, shouted, “Follow me—it might not be too late—I’ll show you the cell——”
And she once more passed through the aperture, closely followed by Stephano, Piero, Lomellino, and a dozen other banditti. The Marquis of Orsini stayed behind a few moments, to breathe a reassuring word to Giulia, whom he left in the treasure chamber (as that apartment of the robbers’ hold was called), and then hastened after those who had penetrated into the subterrane of the convent.
And she once again went through the opening, closely followed by Stephano, Piero, Lomellino, and a dozen other bandits. The Marquis of Orsini stayed behind for a moment to give Giulia a reassuring word before leaving her in the treasure chamber (as that room in the bandits' hideout was called), and then he quickly followed those who had gone into the underground part of the convent.
The party entered the chamber of penitence, where the long wax candles were still burning before the altar; and Flora having hastily given Stephano as much information as she could relative to the geography of the place, that chieftain placed sentinels around. Flora had already pointed out the door of the dungeon to which Carlotta had been consigned; and Piero hastened to call upon his mistress to answer him.
The group entered the room of penance, where the long wax candles were still lit in front of the altar; and Flora quickly shared as much information as she could about the layout of the place with Stephano, who then set up guards around. Flora had already indicated the door to the dungeon where Carlotta had been locked up; and Piero rushed to call for his mistress to respond.
It was a touching spectacle to behold that lawless and bold, bad man melting into tenderness beneath the influence of love!
It was a moving sight to see that wild and daring, evil man softening into kindness under the power of love!
By this time the penitents, who slept in the various cells adjoining the chamber, had become alarmed by the heavy tread and the voices of men, and had opened their doors. But they were desired to keep back by the sentinels, whom Stephano had posted around to maintain order and prevent a premature alarm, but who, nevertheless, gave assurances of speedy escape to those who might choose to profit by the opportunity.
By this time, the penitents, who were sleeping in the different cells next to the room, had become worried by the loud footsteps and the voices of men, and had opened their doors. However, the sentinels that Stephano had stationed around to keep order and prevent an early alarm told them to stay back. Still, they reassured those who might want to take advantage of the situation that they would have a swift escape.
Suddenly a door, which Flora had never noticed before in the chamber of penitence, opened, and two recluses appeared on the threshold.
Suddenly, a door that Flora had never seen before in the chamber of penitence swung open, and two recluses stepped into view on the threshold.
“The abbess!” ejaculated Flora, yielding to a sudden impulse of alarm.
"The abbess!" Flora exclaimed, succumbing to a sudden wave of alarm.
But almost at the same instant Stephano sprung forward, caught the abbess by the arm, and dragged her into the chamber; then rushing up a flight of narrow stone steps, with which that door communicated, and which the other recluse had already turned to ascend, he brought her forcibly back also. This latter nun was Sister Alba, the presiding authority of the chamber of penitence.
But almost at the same moment, Stephano lunged forward, grabbed the abbess by the arm, and pulled her into the room. Then, he hurried up a narrow stone staircase that connected to that door, which the other nun had already begun to climb, and he forcefully brought her back as well. This other nun was Sister Alba, the head of the repentance chamber.
Her astonishment, as well as that of the lady abbess, at the spectacle of a number of armed men in the most private part of the entire establishment, may well be conceived; nor was this disagreeable surprise unmixed with intense alarm. But they had little time for reflection.
Her shock, along with that of the lady abbess, at the sight of a group of armed men in the most private area of the entire facility, is easy to imagine; and this unpleasant surprise came with a strong sense of fear. But they had little time to think.
“The key of that door!” cried Stephano in a fierce and menacing tone, as he pointed toward Carlotta’s dungeon.
“The key to that door!” shouted Stephano in a fierce and threatening tone, as he pointed towards Carlotta’s dungeon.
The abbess mechanically drew forth the key from beneath her convent-habit, and Piero, rushing forward, clutched it eagerly. In a few moments it turned in the lock—the next moment the door stood open.
The abbess automatically took the key from under her habit, and Piero, rushing in, grabbed it eagerly. In a few moments, it turned in the lock—the next moment the door swung open.
But what a spectacle met the view of Piero, Flora, and those who were near enough to glance within! Stretched upon the stone floor of the narrow cell lay the victim—motionless and still! Drops of gore hung to her lips; in the agony of her grief she had burst a blood-vessel—and death must have been almost instantaneous.
But what a sight greeted Piero, Flora, and those close enough to peek inside! Lying on the stone floor of the small cell was the victim—motionless and still! Drops of blood clung to her lips; in her grief, she must have ruptured a blood vessel—and death must have come almost instantly.
Flora staggered back—sick at the dreadful sight; and she would have fallen to the ground had not the Marquis of Orsini suddenly sprung forward to sustain her.
Flora stumbled back—nauseated by the horrific sight; and she would have fallen to the ground if the Marquis of Orsini hadn't suddenly stepped forward to catch her.
“This is no place for you, young lady,” he said. “Permit me to conduct you back to the companionship of the Countess of Arestino.”
“This isn’t a place for you, young lady,” he said. “Let me take you back to the company of the Countess of Arestino.”
Flora leant upon his arm, and he half carried, rather than led her away from the chamber of penitence into the robbers’ hold. But as they passed through the aperture formed by the removal of the masonry, a terrible menace met their ears.
Flora leaned on his arm, and he half carried, rather than led, her away from the chamber of penitence into the robbers’ hold. But as they passed through the opening created by the removal of the bricks, a terrible threat met their ears.
“Vengeance!” cried Piero, furiously; “vengeance on the murderess of Carlotta!”
“Vengeance!” shouted Piero, angrily; “revenge on the murderer of Carlotta!”
“Yes—vengeance shalt thou have, comrade,” returned the deep, sonorous voice of Stephano.
“Yes—you will have your revenge, friend,” replied the deep, resonant voice of Stephano.
CHAPTER XXXII.
THE MYSTERY OF THE CHAIR—THE DISASTER.
The reader will recollect that when Flora Francatelli was released from the chair at the bottom of the pit or well, Sister Alba had led her along a narrow, dark passage communicating with the chamber of penitence.
The reader will remember that when Flora Francatelli was taken out of the chair at the bottom of the pit, Sister Alba had guided her through a narrow, dark passage that connected to the chamber of penitence.
In a small dome-like cavity, hollowed out of the roof of this passage, hung a large bell; and in a cell opening from the side of the passage immediately beneath the dome, dwelt an old nun, who, for some dreadful misdeed committed in her youth, had voluntarily consigned herself to the convent of the Carmelites, and, having passed through the ordeal of the chamber of penitence, had accepted the office of sextoness in that department of the establishment.
In a small, dome-shaped space carved out of the ceiling of this passage, a large bell hung; and in a room opening from the side of the passage right below the dome lived an old nun, who, for some terrible mistake she made in her youth, had willingly dedicated herself to the convent of the Carmelites. After going through the ordeal of the penitence chamber, she took on the role of sextoness in that part of the establishment.
It was her duty to keep the chamber of penitence clean, maintain tapers constantly burning before the altar, supply also the cells of the penitents themselves with lights, and toll the bell whenever occasion required. She it was who had visited Flora’s cell the first night of her arrival at the convent, to renew the taper that burnt before her crucifix, and to exchange the maiden’s attire for the conventual garb.
It was her job to keep the penance room clean, keep candles burning in front of the altar, provide lights for the penitents' cells, and ring the bell whenever needed. She was the one who visited Flora’s cell on the first night of her arrival at the convent to replace the candle that burned in front of her crucifix and to swap the girl’s clothes for the convent's attire.
This old nun it was, then, who suddenly tolled the bell, at the moment when Piero and Stephano were menacing the abbess and Sister Alba with their vengeance, and when the Marquis of Orsini was bearing away Flora to the robbers’ hold, that she might have the companionship of Giulia.
This old nun was the one who suddenly rang the bell at the moment when Piero and Stephano were threatening the abbess and Sister Alba with their revenge, and when the Marquis of Orsini was taking Flora to the robbers’ hideout so she could be with Giulia.
The way in which the old nun rang the bell was such that the inmates of the convent would perceive it to be an alarm; and moreover, so sudden was its startling clang, that Stephano and Piero abandoned their hold upon the abbess and Sister Alba, and retreated a few paces, uncertain how to act; hence the exclamation of the superior of the convent, “We are saved! we are saved!”
The way the old nun rang the bell made the convent inmates think it was an alarm; plus, the sudden loud sound startled Stephano and Piero, causing them to let go of the abbess and Sister Alba and step back a few paces, unsure of what to do. That's why the superior of the convent exclaimed, "We're saved! We're saved!"
But little did that stern, imperious woman know of the desperate characters of those with whom she had now to deal. Ashamed of their momentary hesitation, Stephano and Piero rushed on the abbess and Sister Alba, and dragged them, in spite of their deafening screams, into that fatal cell, where they threw them headlong over the lifeless corpse of their victim.
But little did that strict, commanding woman know about the desperate circumstances of the people she was now facing. Ashamed of their brief hesitation, Stephano and Piero charged at the abbess and Sister Alba, pulling them, despite their loud screams, into that deadly cell, where they threw them unceremoniously over the lifeless body of their victim.
Scarcely, however, had they closed the door on the wretched woman, when the Marquis of Orsini returned; and, too well divining what had passed, he exclaimed, “In the name of Heaven, captain!—by all that is holy, Piero! I implore you not to consummate this dreadful crime!”
Scarcely had they closed the door on the miserable woman when the Marquis of Orsini returned; and, understanding what had happened, he exclaimed, “In the name of Heaven, captain!—by all that is holy, Piero! I beg you not to go through with this terrible crime!”
“My lord,” said Stephano, “ere we entered on this expedition to-night, you bound yourself by an oath to obey me as the leader. I command you then not to interfere with our proceedings; but, on the contrary, go and ascertain whence comes the clanging of that infernal bell.”
“My lord,” said Stephano, “before we started this mission tonight, you swore an oath to follow me as your leader. I command you not to get involved with our plans; instead, go find out where that awful bell sound is coming from.”
The marquis turned aside, sick at heart at the deed of vengeance which was in progress, but unable to remonstrate further, in consequence of the oath which he had taken. It was, however, a relief for him to move away from the vicinity of the living tomb, whence emanated the shrieks of the abbess and the nun; and guided by the sound of the bell, he rushed, with whirling brain and desperate resolution, into the passage leading from the chamber of penitence.
The marquis turned away, heartbroken over the act of revenge that was happening, but unable to protest any further because of the oath he had taken. However, it was a relief for him to distance himself from the living tomb, where the screams of the abbess and the nun were coming from; and guided by the sound of the bell, he rushed, with a spinning mind and desperate resolve, into the passage leading from the chamber of penitence.
In a few moments the clanging of the bell ceased, for the marquis had discovered the old sextoness in her cell, and compelled her to desist.
In a few moments, the ringing of the bell stopped because the marquis had found the old sextoness in her cell and forced her to stop.
All the events yet recorded in the preceding and the present chapter had occurred with a rapidity which the reader can scarcely comprehend, because their complicated nature and variety have forced us to enter into minute details requiring a considerable time to peruse. Those events which we are now about to describe also succeeded each other with marvelous speed, and occupied an incredibly short space of time, although our narrative must necessarily appear prolix in comparison.
All the events described in the previous and current chapter happened so quickly that it’s hard for the reader to fully grasp, as their complexity and variety forced us to include detailed accounts that take a significant amount of time to read. The events we’re about to describe also occurred in quick succession and took place over an incredibly short period, even though our story might seem lengthy in comparison.
Extraordinary was the excitement that now prevailed in all the subterranean department of the convent. The victims of a stern but just vengeance were sending forth appalling screams from the fatal dungeon; and some of the penitents in their cells, which were still guarded by the sentinels, were also giving vent to their affright by means of piercing shrieks, though others remained tranquil in hope of the promised release.
Extraordinary was the excitement that now prevailed in all the underground area of the convent. The victims of a stern but fair punishment were letting out horrifying screams from the deadly dungeon; and some of the penitents in their cells, which were still watched over by the guards, were also expressing their fear with piercing shrieks, while others stayed calm, hoping for the promised release.
Stephano had entirely recovered his presence of mind, and now issued his orders with wondrous rapidity.
Stephano had completely regained his composure and was now giving his orders with remarkable speed.
Pointing to the door by which the abbess and Sister Alba had entered the chamber of penitence, he said, “Lomellino, that is the way to the upper part of the convent—there can be no doubt of it! Take Piero and half a dozen of the men, and hasten up that staircase. Secure the front gate of the building, and possess yourself of the plate and treasure. But no violence, remember—no violence to the nuns.”
Pointing to the door through which the abbess and Sister Alba had entered the room for penance, he said, “Lomellino, that’s the way to the upper part of the convent—there’s no doubt about it! Take Piero and half a dozen of the guys, and hurry up that staircase. Lock up the front gate of the building, and grab the valuables and treasures. But no violence, remember—no violence towards the nuns.”
Lomellino, Piero, and six of the banditti hastened to obey these commands, while Stephano remained below to act as circumstances might require. He went the round of the five cells belonging to the penitents, and enjoined those who were yielding to their terrors to hold their peace, as they had nothing to fear, but much to gain—at least, he observed, if they valued their freedom; and to those who were tranquil he repeated the assurances of speedy liberation already given by his men.
Lomellino, Piero, and six of the bandits quickly moved to follow these orders, while Stephano stayed behind to respond as needed. He checked on the five cells occupied by the prisoners and urged those who were succumbing to fear to stay quiet, reminding them that they had nothing to fear and a lot to gain—at least, he pointed out, if they valued their freedom. To those who were calm, he reiterated the promises of quick release that his men had already provided.
For thirty years the old woman had not seen a being of the male sex; and she was terrified by the appearance of an armed man in that place which she had so long deemed sacred against the possibility of such an intrusion.
For thirty years, the old woman hadn't seen a man; and she was frightened by the arrival of an armed man in a place she had long considered safe from such an intrusion.
“Fear nothing,” said the marquis, “no one will harm you. But what will be the effect of that alarm which you have rung?”
“Fear nothing,” said the marquis, “no one will harm you. But what will happen because of that alarm you’ve set off?”
“And by what means can access be obtained to this subterrane?” demanded the marquis.
“And how can we get into this underground area?” the marquis asked.
“There is a staircase leading from the chamber of penitence up into the hall of the convent——”
“There’s a staircase that goes from the room of penance up into the hall of the convent——”
“Of the existence of that staircase I am aware,” interrupted the marquis, who had seen the abbess and Sister Alba enter the chamber of penitence a few minutes previously, as stated in the preceding chapter; “but are there no means of ingress or egress?”
“I'm aware of that staircase,” interrupted the marquis, who had seen the abbess and Sister Alba go into the chamber of penitence a few minutes earlier, as mentioned in the previous chapter; “but are there any ways to get in or out?”
“Yes; follow me,” said the sextoness.
“Yeah; come with me,” said the sextoness.
Taking up a lamp from the table in her cell, she led the way to the further end of the passage, threw open a door, and thrusting forth the light beyond the opening, exclaimed in a tone denoting a reminiscence the bitterness of which long years had scarcely mitigated—“That is the road whereby I came hither; and many, many others have traveled the same downward path!”
Grabbing a lamp from the table in her room, she walked to the end of the hallway, opened a door, and shining the light outside, said with a tone that showed how the memories still stung after all these years—“That's the path I took to get here; and countless others have followed the same downward route!”
The marquis seized the lamp, and beheld, a few paces from from him, a wicker chair, to which two ropes, hanging perpendicularly down, were fastened. He raised his eyes, following the direction of the ropes, but as there was now no other light in the pit than the feeble, flickering one shed by the lamp which he held, his glances could not penetrate the dense obscurity that prevailed above.
The marquis grabbed the lamp and saw, a short distance away, a wicker chair tied with two ropes that were hanging straight down. He looked up, following the ropes, but since the only light in the pit was the weak, flickering glow from the lamp he held, he couldn't see through the thick darkness above.
“What means this chair, with its two ropes? and for what purpose is this narrow, square compartment, the mouth of which is shrouded in darkness?” inquired Manuel.
“What is this chair with its two ropes? And what is the purpose of this narrow, square compartment, the entrance of which is covered in darkness?” asked Manuel.
“This is the method of descent to this region, for all those who come to this convent either as willing penitents, or who are sent hither against their inclination,” returned the sextoness. “And though I came a willing penitent, yet never, never while the breath shall animate this poor, weak form, and reason shall remain, can I forget the mental agony, the intense anguish, of that fearful descent. Ah! it is a cruel engine of torture, although it tears not the flesh, nor racks the limbs, nor dislocates the joints. And even though thirty long years have passed since I made that dread journey,” she continued, glancing upwards—“thirty years since I last saw the light of day—and though I have since learned and seen how much of the horror of that descent is produced by the delusion of mechanical ingenuity—yet still I shudder, and my blood runs cold within me.”
“This is how people arrive in this area, whether they come to this convent willingly as penitents or are sent here against their will,” replied the sextoness. “And even though I came as a willing penitent, I will never, ever forget the mental pain, the intense suffering, of that terrifying descent for as long as I draw breath in this frail body and have my sanity. Ah! It’s a cruel form of torture, even if it doesn’t tear flesh, break limbs, or dislocate joints. And even though thirty long years have gone by since I made that dreadful journey,” she continued, looking up—“thirty years since I last saw the light of day—and even though I have since learned and seen how much of the horror of that descent is caused by the illusion of mechanical design—still, I shudder, and my blood runs cold within me.”
“To me, old woman,” said the marquis, “your words are an enigma. But you have excited my curiosity: speak quickly, and explain yourself, for I may not linger here.”
“Old woman,” said the marquis, “your words are a mystery to me. But you’ve piqued my curiosity: speak fast and explain yourself, because I can’t stay here for long.”
“Behold this basket,” returned the nun, without further preface—“these ropes connect it with complicated machinery in some chamber adjoining the well itself. In that basket those who are doomed to pass the ordeal of penitence are lowered from an apartment above. This apartment is really but a short distance overhead: but the art of the mechanist has so contrived the four wooden walls of the well, that when the descent of the basket ceases, those walls rise slowly upward, and thus descent appears to be continued. Then, when the affrighted female stretches forth her hands wildly, she encounters the ascending walls, and she believes that she is still going down—down—down! Oh! signor, it is most horrible, but a fitting prelude to the terrors of that place!”
“Look at this basket,” the nun said, without any elaborate introduction. “These ropes connect it to some complicated machinery in a room next to the well. In that basket, those who are meant to go through the ordeal of penitence are lowered from an apartment above. This apartment is really just a short way up, but the skill of the mechanic has been designed in such a way that when the basket stops moving down, the four wooden walls of the well slowly rise, making it seem like the descent is still happening. Then, when the terrified woman wildly stretches out her hands, she hits the ascending walls and thinks that she is still going down—down—down! Oh! Signor, it’s absolutely dreadful, but a fitting introduction to the horrors of that place!”
And she pointed back toward the chamber of penitence. The marquis was about to make some observation in reply to the strange disclosures of the old sextoness, when suddenly the din of a tumult, occurring, as it seemed, in that department of the convent far overhead, reached his ears, commencing with the rushing of many feet—the ejaculations of hostile bands—and then continuing with the clash of arms, and the shrieks of affrighted women—until, in a few moments, those ominous sounds were broken in upon and dominated by the wild, terrific cry of “Fire! fire!”
And she gestured back toward the room for confession. The marquis was about to say something in response to the old sextoness's strange revelations when suddenly he heard a loud commotion coming from somewhere high up in the convent. It started with the sound of many footsteps rushing, the shouts of opposing groups, and then escalated with the clash of weapons and the screams of terrified women—until, within moments, those menacing noises were overwhelmed by the frantic, terrifying shout of “Fire! Fire!”
“Oh! wherefore have I tarried here so long?” exclaimed the marquis; and he was about to return to the chamber of penitence, when a sudden blaze of light appeared at the mouth of the pit, thirty yards above. Looking hastily up, he beheld the flames rolling over the entrance of that well at the bottom of which he stood; and, in another minute, the forked fire burst from the sides, forcing for itself a way through the wooden walls; and the old dry timber and planks yielded to the devouring element as if they had been steeped in oil.
“Oh! why have I stayed here so long?” exclaimed the marquis, and he was about to head back to the chamber of penitence when a sudden bright light appeared at the mouth of the pit, thirty yards above. Looking up quickly, he saw flames rolling over the entrance of the well at the bottom of which he stood; and, in another minute, the fire shot from the sides, forcing its way through the wooden walls, and the old dry timber and planks gave in to the raging flames as if they had been soaked in oil.
But while the marquis was still standing at the bottom looking up the pit, the clash of weapons, the tread of many steps, and the vociferations of combatants appeared to grow nearer; then in another moment he became aware that the hostile sounds came down the well, and proceeded from the room far above, where the fire as well as the war was raging.
But while the marquis was still standing at the bottom looking up the pit, the sound of clashing weapons, the pounding of many feet, and the shouts of fighters seemed to get louder; then in a moment, he realized that the hostile noises were coming down the well from the room far above, where both the fire and the battle were raging.
Manuel had again turned around to hurry back to the chamber of penitence, when a loud cry of despair came vibrating down, and in another instant the heavy form of a man was precipitated into the well. The wicker chair fortunately broke his fall, and he rose with a dreadful imprecation.
Manuel had turned around in a hurry to go back to the room of penitence when a loud cry of despair echoed down, and in just a moment, a heavy man fell into the well. Luckily, the wicker chair broke his fall, and he got up cursing angrily.
“Piero!” cried the marquis.
“Piero!” shouted the marquis.
“Ah! my lord, is it you?” said the bandit faintly, as he staggered back and fell heavily on the floor. “This is a bad business—the sbirri were alarmed, and broke in—Lomellino has got away, but the rest who were with me are slain——”
“Ah! my lord, is that you?” said the bandit weakly, as he stepped back and fell heavily to the floor. “This is a real mess—the cops were alerted and broke in—Lomellino got away, but the others with me are dead——”
“And you are wounded, Piero,” ejaculated the marquis, rushing forward to assist the bandit, from whose breast he now perceived the blood to be flowing.
“And you’re hurt, Piero,” the marquis exclaimed, rushing forward to help the bandit, from whose chest he could now see blood flowing.
“Never mind me, my lord!” said Piero faintly. “Haste and tell Verrina that—our men fought well—it was not their fault—nor mine—the nuns must have given—the—alarm——”
“Don’t worry about me, my lord!” Piero said weakly. “Hurry and tell Verrina that—our men fought bravely—it wasn’t their fault—nor mine—the nuns must have raised—the—alarm——”
His voice had grown fainter as he spoke: and, while the marquis was endeavoring to raise him, he fell back again, and expired with the name of Carlotta upon his tongue.
His voice had become softer as he spoke, and while the marquis was trying to lift him, he fell back again and died with the name Carlotta on his lips.
The combat had ceased above, but the flames had increased in the well to such an extent that the marquis was compelled to beat a rapid retreat toward the chamber of penitence, whither the old sextoness had already fled. At the entrance of that apartment he met Stephano, who, alarmed by the clashing of arms and the cries of “fire” that had reached his ears, and which seemed to come from the direction of the passage, was hurrying thither to learn the cause. In a few words the marquis informed him of all that had occurred.
The fighting had stopped above, but the flames in the well had intensified to the point that the marquis had to quickly retreat to the chamber of penitence, where the old sextoness had already fled. At the entrance to that room, he ran into Stephano, who, alarmed by the sounds of clashing arms and the shouts of "fire" that he had heard coming from the passage, was rushing in to find out what was happening. In just a few words, the marquis filled him in on everything that had happened.
“Back to the cavern, my friends!” cried Stephano, in a loud tone. “If the sbirri discover us there, we will resist them to the death.”
“Back to the cave, my friends!” shouted Stephano, loudly. “If the guards find us there, we’ll fight them to the death.”
And followed by the marquis and two or three of his men, the captain passed through the aperture made from the cell recently occupied by Flora and the countess, into the treasure-chamber.
And followed by the marquis and a couple of his guys, the captain walked through the opening created from the cell recently occupied by Flora and the countess, into the treasure chamber.
But scarcely had those few individuals effected their retreat in this manner, when a tremendous crash was heard, cries and shrieks of horror and dismay burst from those who had not as yet passed through the opening, and then the roof of the chamber of penitence and all the adjacent cells gave way with a din as of a thousand cannon, burying beneath their weight the sextoness, the five penitents, the inmates of Carlotta’s cell, and seven of the banditti.
But hardly had those few people made their escape like this when a massive crash was heard, and screams and cries of fear and panic erupted from those who hadn’t yet made it through the opening. Then the roof of the chamber of penitence and all the nearby cells collapsed with a roar like a thousand cannons, burying under its weight the sextoness, the five penitents, the inmates of Carlotta’s cell, and seven of the robbers.
Those who were in the treasure-chamber felt the ground shake beneath their feet; the sides—although hollowed from the solid rock—appeared to vibrate and groan, and the aperture leading into the subterrane of the convent was closed up by the massive masonry that had fallen in.
Those inside the treasure chamber felt the ground shake beneath them; the walls—though carved from solid rock—seemed to vibrate and moan, and the opening to the underground part of the convent was blocked by the heavy stone that had collapsed in.
Flora and Giulia threw themselves into each other’s arms, weeping bitterly; for they saw how dearly their freedom had been purchased, and they trembled for the result.
Flora and Giulia embraced each other tightly, crying hard; because they realized how dearly their freedom had come at a cost, and they were scared of what would happen next.
But the Marquis of Orsini, although greatly shocked at the terrible sacrifice of human life which had occurred, exerted himself to console and reassure the two terrified ladies.
But the Marquis of Orsini, although deeply disturbed by the horrific loss of human life that had taken place, worked hard to comfort and reassure the two frightened ladies.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
LOMELLINO’S ESCAPE—STEPHANO’S PLANS.
Stephano Verrina was not the man to allow his energies to be paralyzed by the reverse he had just sustained. He immediately commanded a general muster of his men to be held in the banqueting-hall, that he might accurately ascertain the loss his corps had sustained.
Stephano Verrina wasn't the type of guy to let his energies be crippled by the setback he just faced. He quickly ordered a gathering of his men in the banquet hall so he could figure out exactly how much his group had lost.
Giulia and Flora were left in the treasure-chamber to snatch a few hours’ repose, if they could, as it was now past two o’clock in the morning, and the marquis accompanied Stephano to the banqueting-hall. Scarcely were the men mustered, when the usual signals announcing the approach of a member of the band were heard, and in a few moments Lomellino appeared amongst the troop.
Giulia and Flora were left in the treasure room to grab a few hours of rest, if they could, since it was already past two in the morning, and the marquis went with Stephano to the banquet hall. Just as the men gathered, the usual signals announcing the arrival of a member of the group were heard, and in a few moments, Lomellino showed up among the crew.
All crowded round him to hear the account which he had to give of his expedition and its failure.
Everyone gathered around him to hear his account of his expedition and its failure.
His tale was soon told. It seemed that on reaching what might be properly termed the main building of the convent, he found the greatest alarm and confusion prevailing amongst the nuns, the shrieks of the abbess, Sister Alba, and the penitents, and the alarm of the bell, having reached the ears of the recluses. Their consternation was increased almost to madness when they suddenly perceived several armed men emerging from the private staircase leading to the subterranean department, and Lomellino found it impossible to tranquilize them either by threats or fair speaking. A guard of sbirri must have been passing at the time, for loud knocks resounded at the gate, which the old portress immediately opened before Lomellino or any of his men could interfere to prevent her. A number of police officers rushed in, and then commenced a terrific combat between the banditti and the sbirri, the former of whom were forced into an apartment, the door of which was originally locked, but was burst open in the deadly struggle. There the strife was continued, when suddenly the cry of “Fire” arose, and the flames, which had caught a bed in the apartment, spread rapidly to the cumbrous and time-worn woodwork that supported the ceiling. How the fire originated, Lomellino knew not, but as some of the nuns carried lamps in their hands, and rushed wildly about in all directions in their terror, it was not very difficult to hazard a conjecture as to the cause of the conflagration. From that apartment, where the fire began, the flames drove the combatants into an inner room, and there Lomellino saw his comrade Piero hurled down some steep place, he himself being too sorely pressed by his assailants to be able to repair to his assistance.
His story was quickly told. It seemed that when he reached what could be called the main building of the convent, he found the nuns in a state of great alarm and confusion. The screams of the abbess, Sister Alba, the cries of the penitents, and the ringing of the alarm bell had reached the ears of the recluses. Their panic grew almost to the point of madness when they suddenly saw several armed men coming out of the private staircase leading to the underground area, and Lomellino found it impossible to calm them down, whether by threats or by speaking nicely. A guard of police must have been passing by because loud knocks echoed at the gate, which the old portress opened immediately before Lomellino or any of his men could stop her. A number of police officers rushed in, and a fierce fight broke out between the bandits and the police, the latter forcing the former into a room that had originally been locked but was burst open during the deadly struggle. The conflict continued there when suddenly a cry of "Fire" erupted, and flames, igniting a bed in the room, quickly spread to the heavy and ancient woodwork supporting the ceiling. Lomellino didn't know how the fire started, but since some of the nuns were carrying lamps in their hands and were running around wildly in their panic, it wasn't hard to make a guess about the cause of the blaze. From the room where the fire began, the flames drove the fighters into an inner room, and there, Lomellino saw his comrade Piero thrown down some steep place, as he himself was too heavily pressed by his attackers to go to his aid.
At length, seeing that all his companions were slain, Lomellino had fought his way desperately through the police-officers, and had succeeded in escaping from the convent, though closely pursued by three of the sbirri. They were rapidly gaining upon him, when an awful crash suddenly met their ears, as they were hurrying along the street leading to the wood; and, looking back, Lomellino beheld a tremendous pillar of flame shoot up from the place where the convent had stood, to the very sky, rendering for the space of a minute everything as light as day around. The building had fallen in, and Heaven only knows how many of the nuns and sbirri had escaped, or how many had perished beneath the ruins! Those officers who were in pursuit of Lomellino were so astounded by the sudden din and the column of flame, that they remained rooted to the spot where they had turned to gaze on the evidence of the catastrophe: and Lomellino had succeeded in effecting a safe and unobserved return to the stronghold.
At last, seeing that all his friends were dead, Lomellino fought his way desperately through the police officers and managed to escape from the convent, although he was closely chased by three of the cops. They were quickly catching up to him when a terrifying crash suddenly echoed in their ears as they rushed along the street toward the woods. Looking back, Lomellino saw a huge pillar of flame shoot up from where the convent had been, reaching all the way to the sky and lighting up everything around them like it was daytime for a full minute. The building had collapsed, and only Heaven knows how many of the nuns and cops got out or how many were trapped under the debris! Those officers chasing Lomellino were so stunned by the loud noise and the wall of fire that they stood frozen in place, turning to watch the chaos unfold, and Lomellino managed to make a safe and unnoticed return to the stronghold.
This account was particularly welcome to the robbers, inasmuch as it convinced them that the sbirri had no clew to the secret entrance of their stronghold, and that none of their band had been captured in the conflict: for they would rather hear of the death of their comrades than that they had been taken prisoners; because, were the latter the case, the tortures of the rack or the exhortations of the priest might elicit confessions hostile to the interests of the corps.
This news was especially good for the robbers because it made them believe that the police had no clue about the secret entrance to their hideout, and that none of their group had been caught during the fight. They would prefer to hear that their friends were dead than that they had been captured; because if that were true, the tortures of the rack or the priest’s pleas could force them to confess secrets that could hurt their group's interests.
Stephano Verrina now proceeded to count his men, who had mustered fifty strong previously to the expedition of that fatal night, which, it was ascertained, had reduced the number to thirty-six—seven, including Piero, having been slain by the sbirri, and as many having perished by the falling in of the chamber of penitence.
Stephano Verrina now went on to count his men, who had gathered fifty strong before the disastrous night of the expedition, which, it turned out, had reduced the number to thirty-six—seven, including Piero, having been killed by the sbirri, and as many having died when the chamber of penitence collapsed.
The captain then addressed the troop in the following manner:
The captain then spoke to the troop like this:
“Worthy comrades,—our number is sadly reduced; but regrets will not bring back those gallant fellows who are gone. It, therefore, behooves us to attend to our own interests; and, for that purpose, I demand your attention for a few minutes. In pursuance of the resolution to which we came the night before last at the general council that was held, the treasures and possessions amassed during many years of adventure and peril have been fairly divided, and each man’s portion has been settled by lot. The fourteen shares that revert to us by the death of our comrades shall be equally subdivided to-morrow; and the superintendence of that duty, my friends, will be the last act in my chieftainship. Yes, brave comrades,—I shall then leave you, in accordance with the announcement I made the night before last. It will grieve me to part with you; but you will choose another captain——”
“Dear friends, our numbers have sadly dwindled; but feeling sorry won’t bring back those brave individuals who are gone. So, it's important for us to look after our own interests. For that reason, I ask for your attention for a few minutes. Following the decision we made the night before last at the general council, the treasures and belongings accumulated over many years of adventure and danger have been fairly divided, and each person's share has been determined by a draw. The fourteen shares that come to us due to the loss of our comrades will be equally divided tomorrow; and overseeing that task, my friends, will be the final responsibility of my leadership. Yes, dear friends, I will then leave you, as I announced the night before last. It will sadden me to part ways with you, but you will select another captain——”
“Lomellino! Lomellino!” exclaimed the banditti with one accord; “he shall succeed our gallant Verrina!”
“Lomellino! Lomellino!” shouted the bandits in unison; “he will take over from our brave Verrina!”
“And you could not make a better choice,” continued Stephano. “Lomellino——”
“And you couldn't make a better choice,” continued Stephano. “Lomellino——”
“Pardon me, captain,” interrupted the individual thus alluded to: “but is not that little expedition to take place on Monday, in case the lady requires it? We have received her gold as an earnest——”
“Excuse me, captain,” interrupted the person being referred to: “but is that little expedition still set for Monday, in case the lady needs it? We've received her gold as a deposit——”
“And double that amount was promised if the affair should turn out successful,” added Stephano. “But I have reasons of my own, which you may perhaps understand, Lomellino, for desiring that all idea of that business should be abandoned. And in order that the band may not be losers by this change of intentions, I will give you from my own share of our long accumulated treasures——”
“And double that amount was promised if the deal turns out successful,” added Stephano. “But I have my own reasons, which you might be able to understand, Lomellino, for wanting to abandon the whole idea. And so that the group doesn’t lose out because of this change of plans, I will give you from my own share of our long-accumulated treasures——”
“No! no!” cried the banditti, enthusiastically; “we will not receive our gallant Stephano’s gold! Let him act according to his own wishes!”
“No! no!” the bandits shouted, excitedly; “we won’t take our brave Stephano’s gold! Let him do as he wishes!”
“I thank you, my friends, for this generosity on your part,” said Stephano.
“I really appreciate your kindness, my friends,” said Stephano.
Their meeting then broke up; and the robbers sat down to the banqueting table, to luxuriate in the rich wines with which the stronghold was well stored.
Their meeting then ended, and the robbers sat down at the banqueting table to indulge in the fine wines that the stronghold had in abundance.
The Marquis of Orsini was compelled, through fear of giving offense, to share in the festival.
The Marquis of Orsini felt pressured, out of fear of upsetting anyone, to take part in the festival.
“This resolution to abandon the command of your gallant band is somewhat sudden, meseems, Signor Stephano,” he said: for not having been present at the council held two nights previously, he was unaware of the captain’s intention until it was alluded to in that individual’s speech on the present occasion.
“This decision to leave the command of your brave group is a bit unexpected, it seems, Signor Stephano,” he said; since he wasn’t there at the meeting held two nights ago, he didn’t know about the captain’s plan until it was mentioned in that person’s speech today.
“Ah! signor, you are in love!” said the marquis, laughing.
“Ah! sir, you’re in love!” said the marquis, laughing.
“And therefore, I mean to turn honest man,” observed Verrina, also laughing. “In truth, I am not sorry to have found a good excuse to quit a mode of life which the headsman yearns to cut short. Not that I reck for peril; but, methinks, twenty years of danger and adventure ought to be succeeded by a season of tranquillity.”
“And so, I plan to become an honest man,” Verrina remarked, also laughing. “Honestly, I'm not sorry to have found a good excuse to leave behind a lifestyle that the executioner wants to end. It's not that I fear danger; I just think that after twenty years of risk and adventure, I deserve a period of peace.”
“Love has a marvelous influence over you, Signor Verrina,” said the marquis; “for love alone could have inspired such sentiments in your breast.”
“Love has an amazing impact on you, Signor Verrina,” said the marquis; “for only love could have inspired such feelings in your heart.”
“I am fain to confess that your lordship is not far wrong,” returned the bandit. “I have discovered a woman who is worthy of me—although she may not consider me to be altogether deserving of her. But of that no matter; for I am not accustomed to consult the inclinations of others, when mine own are concerned. And now a word in respect to yourself, my lord. When do you propose to quit this place? for according to my promise, you are now the master of your own actions.”
“I’m happy to admit that you’re not too far off, my lord,” replied the bandit. “I’ve found a woman who is worthy of me, even though she might not think I fully deserve her. But that’s beside the point; I usually don’t take other people’s feelings into account when it comes to my own. And now, let’s talk about you, my lord. When do you plan to leave this place? Because according to my promise, you’re now in control of your own decisions.”
“The mysterious assault made upon the convent—the destruction of the entire establishment—and the lives that have been lost, will doubtless create a terrible sensation in Florence,” replied the nobleman; “and should it transpire that I was in any way implicated——”
“The mysterious attack on the convent—the complete destruction of the establishment—and the lives that were lost will certainly create a huge sensation in Florence,” replied the nobleman; “and if it turns out that I was in any way involved——”
“That is impossible, my lord,” interrupted Stephano. “These men whom you behold around you could alone betray that secret; and you must have seen enough of them——”
“That’s impossible, my lord,” interrupted Stephano. “These men you see around you could only betray that secret, and you must have seen enough of them——”
“To know that they are stanch and true,” added the marquis. “Yes, on reflection, I perceive that I have nothing to fear; and therefore, with your leave, the countess, her young companion, and myself will take our departure to-morrow.”
“To know that they are loyal and genuine,” added the marquis. “Yes, upon reflection, I realize that I have nothing to worry about; and so, if it's alright with you, the countess, her young friend, and I will leave tomorrow.”
“In the evening, when it is dusk,” said Stephano. “But your lordship will not remain in Florence?”
“In the evening, when it’s getting dark,” said Stephano. “But your lordship isn’t staying in Florence?”
“The news which you brought me, a few days ago, of the arrest of that poor Israelite on a ridiculous but most monstrous charge, has affected me strangely,” observed Manuel; “and as it is in my power to explain away that charge, I must tarry in Florence the necessary time to accomplish this object. The Count of Arestino will imagine that his wife has perished in the ruins of the convent; and hence her temporary concealment in the city will be easily effected.”
“The news you gave me a few days ago about the arrest of that poor Israelite on a ridiculous yet terrible charge has really affected me,” said Manuel. “Since I can clarify that charge, I need to stay in Florence for as long as it takes to do so. The Count of Arestino will think his wife has died in the ruins of the convent; therefore, hiding her temporarily in the city will be easy."
“Well, my lord,” said Stephano, “it is not for me to dictate nor to advise. But as I always entertain an esteem for a man with whom I have measured weapons—and as I have somehow formed a liking for your lordship—pardon my boldness—I should recommend you not to remain in Florence on account of the Jew. The Lady Giulia might be discovered by her husband, and you would lose her again. To tell your lordship the truth,” he added, in a low and confidential tone, “a friend of mine, who commands a trading vessel, sails in a few days from Leghorn for the Levant; and I intend to be a passenger on board, in company with the sweet lady whom I have honored with my affections. What says your lordship? will it suit you to embark in that vessel?”
“Well, my lord,” said Stephano, “I’m not here to tell you what to do or to give advice. But since I have great respect for a man with whom I’ve shared experiences—and since I’ve somehow come to like you—please excuse my boldness. I would suggest that you shouldn’t stay in Florence because of the Jew. Lady Giulia might be found out by her husband, and you could lose her again. To be honest,” he added in a low, confidential tone, “a friend of mine, who runs a trading ship, is leaving in a few days from Leghorn to the Levant; and I plan to be a passenger on that ship, along with the lovely lady I have honored with my affections. What do you think, my lord? Would you like to join me on that ship?”
“A thousand thanks, Signor Verrina,” replied the marquis; “but I must remain at Florence to prove the innocence of that poor, persecuted Jew.”
“A thousand thanks, Mr. Verrina,” replied the marquis; “but I have to stay in Florence to prove the innocence of that poor, persecuted Jew.”
Stephano offered no further remonstrance; and the conversation which ensued possessed not the least interest for our readers.
Stephano didn't object any further, and the conversation that followed was of no interest to our readers.
On the following evening the Marquis, Giulia, and Flora quitted the robbers’ stronghold—all three were carefully blindfolded, and safely conducted amidst the dangers of the egress by Stephano, Lomellino, and another bandit. When in the grove with which the entrance of the stronghold communicated, the bandages were removed from their eyes, and the two ladies, as well as the marquis, were once more enabled to rejoice in their freedom.
On the next evening, the Marquis, Giulia, and Flora left the robbers’ stronghold—all three were carefully blindfolded and safely guided through the dangers of their exit by Stephano, Lomellino, and another bandit. Once they reached the grove connected to the entrance of the stronghold, the blindfolds were taken off, and the two ladies and the Marquis were once again able to celebrate their freedom.
According to a previous arrangement between them, and in consequence of the intention of the marquis to remain a few days in Florence, Giulia accompanied Flora to the dwelling of the young maiden’s aunt, who was rejoiced to behold the reappearance of her niece, and who willingly afforded an asylum to the countess.
According to their prior agreement, and because the marquis planned to stay a few days in Florence, Giulia went with Flora to visit the young woman's aunt, who was happy to see her niece again and gladly offered shelter to the countess.
The marquis, having conducted the two ladies to the hospitable cottage of this good woman, returned to his own dwelling, his protracted absence from which had caused serious apprehensions amongst the few domestics whom his means permitted him to maintain. Ere we conclude this chapter, we shall observe in a few words that the greatest excitement prevailed in Florence relative to the attack on the convent and its destruction. Many of the nuns had escaped from the building at the commencement of the fire; and these took up their abode in another institution of the same order. But the thrilling events which occurred in the chamber of penitence did not transpire; nor was it ascertained who were the sacrilegious invaders of the establishment, nor by what means they had obtained an entry.
The marquis, having taken the two ladies to the welcoming cottage of this kind woman, returned to his own home, his long absence from which had caused serious worry among the few staff members he could afford to keep. Before we finish this chapter, we should mention that there was a lot of excitement in Florence regarding the attack on the convent and its destruction. Many of the nuns had escaped the building at the start of the fire; they moved to another institution of the same order. However, the shocking events that happened in the penance chamber were not revealed, and it was still unclear who the sacrilegious intruders were and how they managed to get in.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
THE KIDNAPPING.
It was originally Stephano Verrina’s intention to observe good faith with Nisida in respect to the service on which she had intimated her desire to employ him and his band. But so dazzled was he by her almost supernatural majesty of beauty on that night when he and his companions encountered her in the Riverola palace, that he would have promised, or indeed undertaken, anything calculated to please or benefit her.
It was originally Stephano Verrina’s intention to act in good faith with Nisida regarding the service she had expressed a desire for him and his group to perform. But he was so captivated by her almost otherworldly beauty on the night he and his companions met her at the Riverola palace that he would have promised, or even committed to, anything he thought would please or benefit her.
When, however, he came to reflect calmly upon the service in which Nisida had enlisted him, he began to suspect that some motive more powerful than the mere desire to effect the liberation of an innocent man influenced that lady. Had she not put to death a beautiful creature who had resided in the same dwelling with Fernand Wagner? and did not that deed bear upon its aspect the stamp of an Italian woman’s vengeance? Thus thought Stephano, and he soon arrived at the very natural conclusion that Nisida loved Fernand Wagner. Wagner was therefore his rival; and Verrina did not consider it at all in accordance with his own particular views in respect to Nisida, to aid in effecting that rival’s liberation, should he be condemned by the tribunal.
When he took a moment to think about the role Nisida had asked him to play, he began to suspect that there was a deeper motive behind her desire to free an innocent man. Hadn't she killed a beautiful woman who had lived with Fernand Wagner? Didn't that act have the marks of an Italian woman's revenge? This is what Stephano thought, and he quickly came to the obvious conclusion that Nisida loved Fernand Wagner. Wagner was therefore his rival, and Verrina didn't think it aligned with his own intentions regarding Nisida to help free that rival if he was condemned by the court.
Again Stephano reflected that as Wagner’s acquittal was within the range of probability, it would be expedient to possess himself of Nisida before the trial took place;—and what opportunity could be more favorable than the one which that lady herself afforded by the appointment she had given him for the Sunday evening at the gate of Saint Mary’s Cathedral?
Again, Stephano thought that since there was a good chance Wagner would be acquitted, it would be wise to get Nisida before the trial happened; and what better opportunity could there be than the one that lady herself provided by the meeting she scheduled for him on Sunday evening at the gate of Saint Mary’s Cathedral?
All these considerations had determined the bandit to adopt speedy and strenuous measures to possess himself of Nisida, of whom he was so madly enamored that the hope of gratifying his passion predominated even over the pride and delight he had hitherto experienced in commanding the Florentine robbers.
All these thoughts had driven the bandit to take quick and intense action to win over Nisida, whom he was so deeply in love with that the hope of satisfying his desire overshadowed even the pride and joy he had previously felt in leading the Florentine robbers.
The appointed evening came; and Stephano, disguised in his black mask, repaired a few minutes before ten to the immediate vicinity of the old cathedral. At the corner of an adjacent street, two men, mounted on powerful horses, and holding a third steed by the bridle, were in readiness; and, crouched in the black darkness formed by the shade of a huge buttress of the cathedral, two members of the troop which Lomellino now commanded lay concealed—for the new captain of banditti had lent some of his stanchest followers to further the designs of the ex-chieftain.
The appointed evening arrived, and Stephano, wearing his black mask, showed up a few minutes before ten near the old cathedral. At the corner of a nearby street, two men on strong horses, holding a third horse by the reins, were ready. Hidden in the deep shadows cast by a large buttress of the cathedral, two members of the group now led by Lomellino were lying in wait—since the new bandit captain had lent some of his most loyal followers to help the former leader's plans.
A heavy rain had fallen in the early part of the day; but it ceased ere the sun went down; and the stars shone forth like beauty’s eyes when the tears of grief have been wiped away by the lips of the lover.
A heavy rain had fallen earlier in the day, but it stopped before the sun went down; and the stars shone brightly like a beautiful person's eyes when the tears of sadness have been wiped away by their lover's kiss.
Stephano paced the arena in front of the sacred edifice; and at length a gentle tread and a rustling of velvet met his ears. Then, in a few moments, as if emerging from the darkness, the majestic form of Nisida appeared; and when Stephano approached her, she drew aside her veil for an instant—only for a single instant, that he might convince himself of her identity with the lady for whom he was waiting.
Stephano walked back and forth in front of the sacred building, and soon he heard soft footsteps and the sound of velvet rustling. Then, after a moment, the impressive figure of Nisida emerged from the shadows. When Stephano moved closer to her, she briefly lifted her veil—just for a moment—so he could confirm she was the woman he had been waiting for.
But as the light of the silver stars beamed for a moment on the countenance of Nisida, that mild and placid luster was out-vied by the dazzling brilliancy of her large black eyes: and mental excitement had imparted a rich carnation hue to her cheek, rendering her so surpassingly beautiful that Stephano could almost have fallen on his knees to worship and adore her. But, oh! what lovely skins do some snakes wear!—and into what charming shapes does satan often get!
But as the light of the silver stars shone for a moment on Nisida's face, that gentle and calm glow was outshone by the dazzling brilliance of her large black eyes. The excitement in her mind had added a rich blush to her cheeks, making her so incredibly beautiful that Stephano could almost have dropped to his knees to worship and adore her. But, oh! what beautiful skins some snakes have!—and into what charming forms does evil often take!
Nisida had replaced her veil while yet Verrina’s eyes were fixed on her bewitching countenance; then, placing her finger lightly upon his arm—oh! how that gentle touch thrilled through him!—she made a sign for him to follow her toward a niche in the deep gateway of the cathedral: for in that niche was an image of the Madonna, and before it burnt a lamp night and day. To gain that spot it was necessary to pass the buttress in whose shade the two banditti lay concealed.
Nisida had put her veil back on while Verrina's eyes were still focused on her captivating face; then, lightly placing her finger on his arm—oh! that delicate touch sent a thrill through him!—she beckoned for him to follow her to a recess in the deep entrance of the cathedral: for in that recess was a statue of the Madonna, and in front of it, a lamp burned day and night. To reach that spot, they had to walk past the buttress where the two bandits were hiding.
Stephano trembled as he followed that lady whom he knew to be as intrepid, bold, and desperate as she was beautiful:—he trembled, perhaps for the first time in his life, because never until now had he felt himself overawed by the majesty of loveliness and the resolute mind of a woman. But he had gone too far to retreat—even if that temporary and almost unaccountable timidity had prompted him to abandon his present design;—yes, he had gone too far—for at that moment when Nisida was passing the huge buttress, the two brigands sprung forth: and though her hand instantly grasped her dagger, yet so suddenly and effectually was she overpowered that she had not even time to draw it from its sheath.
Stephano shook as he followed the woman he knew to be as fearless, bold, and desperate as she was beautiful. He trembled, maybe for the first time in his life, because until now he had never felt so overwhelmed by the beauty and determination of a woman. But he had gone too far to turn back—even if that sudden and almost inexplicable fear had made him think about giving up on his current plan. Yes, he had gone too far—because at that moment when Nisida passed the massive support column, the two bandits jumped out: and even though she quickly reached for her dagger, she was taken by surprise and overpowered so swiftly that she didn't even have time to pull it from its sheath.
Fortunately for the scheme of Stephano, the great square in front of the cathedral was at that moment completely deserted by the usual evening loungers; and thus did he and his companions experience not the slightest interruption as they bore Nisida firmly and rapidly along to the corner of the street where the horses were in attendance.
Fortunately for Stephano's plan, the large square in front of the cathedral was completely empty at that moment, with none of the usual evening strollers around; this allowed him and his friends to move Nisida quickly and steadily to the corner of the street where the horses were waiting without any interruptions.
The lady’s hands were already bound, and her dagger had been taken from her; and thus the resistance she was enabled to make was very slight, when Stephano, having sprung upon one of the horses, received the charming burden from the banditti, and embraced that fine voluptuous form in his powerful arms.
The woman's hands were already tied, and her dagger had been taken from her; so the resistance she could muster was minimal when Stephano, having jumped onto one of the horses, received the lovely burden from the bandits and wrapped his strong arms around her exquisite figure.
The two men who had waited with Stephano’s horse were already mounted on their own, as before stated, and the little party was now in readiness to start.
The two men who had waited with Stephano’s horse were already on their own mounts, as mentioned earlier, and the small group was now ready to set off.
“No further commands, signor?” said one of the banditti who had first seized upon Nisida.
“No more orders, sir?” said one of the bandits who had first captured Nisida.
“None, my brave fellow. Tell Lomellino that I sent him my best wishes for his prosperity. And now for a rapid journey to Leghorn!”
“None, my brave friend. Tell Lomellino that I wished him all the best for his success. And now, let’s make a quick trip to Leghorn!”
“Good-night, signor.”
"Good night, sir."
“Good-night. Farewell—farewell, my friends!” cried Verrina; and clapping spurs to his steed, he struck into a quick gallop, his two mounted companions keeping pace with him, and riding one on either side, so as to prevent any possibility of escape on the part of Donna Nisida of Riverola.
“Goodnight. Goodbye—goodbye, my friends!” cried Verrina; and kicking his horse into a fast gallop, he took off quickly, his two riding companions matching his pace, one on each side to make sure Donna Nisida of Riverola couldn’t escape.
In a few minutes the little party gained the bank of the Arno, along which they pursued their rapid way, lighted by the lovely moon, which now broke forth from the purple sky, and seemed, with its chaste beams playing on the surface of the water, to put a soul into the very river as it ran!
In just a few minutes, the small group reached the bank of the Arno, where they quickly made their way along, illuminated by the beautiful moon that had just appeared from the purple sky. Its pure light danced on the surface of the water, almost giving life to the river as it flowed!
CHAPTER XXXV.
Wagner and the Tempter—Phantasmagoria.
While Stephano was bearing away the Lady Nisida in the manner described in the preceding chapter, Fernand Wagner was pacing his solitary cell, conjecturing what would be the result of the morrow’s trial.
While Stephano was taking the Lady Nisida away as described in the previous chapter, Fernand Wagner was walking around his lonely cell, wondering what the outcome of tomorrow's trial would be.
Nisida had visited him a second time on the preceding evening—disguised, as on the former occasion, in male attire; and she had implored him, in the language of the deaf and dumb, but far more eloquently with her speaking eyes and the expression of her beauteous countenance, to allow measures to be that night adopted to effect his immediate escape. But he had resolutely persisted in his original determination to undergo his trial: for by pursuing this course, he stood the chance of an acquittal; and he knew on the other hand that if he were sentenced to die, the decree of the human tribunal could not be carried into execution. How his escape from that fate (should death be indeed ordained) was beyond his power of comprehension; but that he possessed a superhuman protector he knew full well.
Nisida had visited him again the night before—disguised, like last time, in men's clothing; and she had pleaded with him, using the sign language of the deaf and mute, but even more expressively with her captivating eyes and the look on her beautiful face, to take action that night to secure his immediate escape. But he had firmly stuck to his original decision to face his trial: by doing so, he had a chance of being found not guilty; and he understood that if he were sentenced to death, the ruling of the human court could not be carried out. How he would escape that fate (if death was truly meant to happen) was beyond his understanding; but he was completely aware that he had a protector with powers beyond human.
Without revealing to Nisida his motives for meeting the criminal judges, he refused to yield to her silently but eloquently pleaded prayer that he would escape should gold induce the jailers to throw open the door of his cell: but he conveyed to her the assurance that the deep interest she manifested in his behalf only bound him the more sincerely and devotedly to her.
Without telling Nisida his reasons for meeting the corrupt judges, he silently yet powerfully pleaded for her to pray that he would be able to escape if money could persuade the jailers to unlock his cell. However, he assured her that her strong concern for him only made him feel more sincerely and devotedly tied to her.
During eight or nine days of his imprisonment, he had reflected deeply upon the murder of Agnes. He naturally associated that black deed with the mystery of the strange lady who had so alarmed Agnes on several occasions; and he had of course been struck by the likeness of his much loved Nisida to her whom his dead granddaughter had so minutely described to him. But, if ever suspicion pointed toward Nisida as the murderess of Agnes, he closed his eyes upon the bare idea—he hurled it from him; and he rather fell back upon the unsatisfactory belief that the entire case was wrapped in a profound mystery than entertain a thought so injurious to her whom he loved so tenderly.
During the eight or nine days of his imprisonment, he reflected deeply on the murder of Agnes. He naturally connected that terrible act with the mystery of the strange lady who had scared Agnes on several occasions; and he was inevitably struck by the resemblance of his beloved Nisida to the woman his deceased granddaughter had described in detail to him. However, whenever a suspicion pointed toward Nisida as Agnes's murderer, he dismissed the thought entirely—he pushed it away; and he preferred to cling to the unsatisfying belief that the whole situation was shrouded in a deep mystery rather than entertain an idea so damaging to the woman he loved so dearly.
We said that Nisida had visited him on Saturday night. She had determined to essay her powers of mute persuasion once more ere she finally arranged with the bandit for his rescue. But that arrangement was not to take place; for on the Sabbath evening she was carried away, in the manner already described. And it was now, also, on that Sabbath evening that Wagner was pacing his dungeon—pondering on the probable result of his trial, and yet never ceasing to think of Nisida. His memory re-traveled all the windings, and wanderings, and ways which his feet had trodden during a long, long life, and paused to dwell upon that far back hour when he loved the maiden who became the wife of his first period of youth—for he was now in a second period of youth; and he felt that he did not love her so devotedly—so tenderly—so passionately as he loved Nisida now. Suddenly, as he paced his dungeon and pondered on the past as well as on the present, the lamp flickered; and, before he could replenish it with oil, the wick died in its socket. He had the means of procuring another light; but he cared not to avail himself thereof, and he was about to lay aside his vesture, preparatory to seeking his humble pallet, when he was struck by the appearance of a dim and misty luster which seemed to emanate from the wall facing the door. He was not alarmed; he had seen and passed through too much in this world to be readily terrified:—but he stood gazing, with intense curiosity and profound astonishment, upon that phenomenon for which his imagination suggested no natural cause.
We mentioned that Nisida had visited him on Saturday night. She had decided to try her skills of silent persuasion one more time before she finally made arrangements with the bandit for his rescue. However, that deal wasn't meant to happen; on that Sabbath evening, she was taken away, as previously described. And it was now, on that same Sabbath evening, that Wagner was pacing in his dungeon—thinking about the likely outcome of his trial, while still unable to stop thinking about Nisida. His mind retraced all the paths he had walked during a long, long life and paused to reflect on that distant time when he loved the girl who became the wife of his first youth—because he was now in a second youth; and he felt that he didn't love her as devotedly, tenderly, or passionately as he loved Nisida now. Suddenly, as he walked around his dungeon, lost in thought about the past and present, the lamp flickered; and before he could refill it with oil, the wick went out. He had the means to get another light, but he didn't want to bother, and he was getting ready to take off his clothes to lie down on his simple bed when he was struck by the appearance of a dim and misty glow that seemed to come from the wall opposite the door. He wasn't scared; he had experienced too much in this world to be easily frightened:—but he stood there, staring with intense curiosity and deep astonishment at this phenomenon that his imagination couldn't explain with any natural cause.
Gradually the luster became more powerful; but in the midst of it there appeared a dark cloud, which by degrees assumed the appearance of a human form; and in a few minutes Wagner beheld a tall, strange-looking figure standing before him.
Gradually, the shine grew more intense; however, in the middle of it, a dark cloud appeared, which slowly took on the shape of a human. Within a few minutes, Wagner saw a tall, unusual figure standing in front of him.
But assuredly that was no mortal being; for, apart from the mysterious mode in which he had introduced himself into the dungeon, there was on his countenance so withering—bitter—scornful—sardonic a smile, that never did human face wear so sinister an expression. And yet this being wore a human shape, and was attired in the habiliments of that age;—the long doublet, the tight hose, the trunk breeches, the short cloak, and the laced collar: but his slouched hat, instead of having a large and gracefully waving plume, was decorated with but a single feather.
But clearly, that was no ordinary person; because, aside from the mysterious way he had appeared in the dungeon, there was such a withering—bitter—scornful—sardonic smile on his face that no human face ever wore such a sinister expression. And yet this figure had a human form and was dressed in the fashion of that time—the long doublet, tight hose, trunk breeches, short cloak, and laced collar: but his slouched hat, instead of having a large and elegantly waving plume, had only a single feather.
Fernand stood with fascinated gaze fixed upon the being whose eyes seemed to glare with subdued lightnings, like those of the basilisk. There was something awful in that form—something wildly and menacingly sinister in the sardonic smile that curled his lips as if with ineffable contempt, and with the consciousness of his own power!
Fernand stood, captivated, staring at the being whose eyes seemed to flash with hidden lightning, much like a basilisk. There was something terrifying about that figure—something wildly and menacingly sinister in the sarcastic smile that twisted his lips, as if filled with unspeakable contempt and fully aware of his own power!
“Wagner!” he said, at length breaking silence, and speaking in a deep sonorous voice, which reverberated even in that narrow dungeon like the solemn tone of the organ echoing amidst cloistral roofs: “Wagner, knowest thou who the being is that now addresseth thee?”
“Wagner!” he said, finally breaking the silence and speaking in a deep, resonant voice that echoed even in that cramped dungeon like the solemn sound of an organ in a cathedral: “Wagner, do you know who is speaking to you now?”
“I can conjecture,” answered Fernand, boldly. “Thou art the Power of Darkness.”
“I can guess,” answered Fernand, confidently. “You are the Power of Darkness.”
“So men call me,” returned the demon, with a scornful laugh, “Yes—I am he whose delight it is to spread desolation over a fertile and beautiful earth—he, whose eternal enmity against man is the fruitful source of so much evil! But of all the disciples who have ever yet aided me in my hostile designs on the human race, none was so serviceable as Faust—that Count of Aurana, whose portrait thou hast so well delineated, and which now graces the wall of thy late dwelling.”
“So that’s what people call me,” the demon replied with a mock laugh. “Yes—I’m the one who loves to bring ruin to a fertile and beautiful world—he, whose endless hatred for humanity is the cause of so much harm! But of all the followers who have ever helped me in my efforts against the human race, none was as useful as Faust—that Count of Aurana, whose portrait you’ve captured so well, and which now hangs on the wall of your former home.”
“Would that I had never known him!” ejaculated Wagner fervently.
“Why did I ever have to know him!” exclaimed Wagner passionately.
“On the contrary,” resumed the demon; “thou should’st be thankful that in the wild wanderings of his latter years he stopped at thy humble cottage in the Black Forest of Germany. Important to thee were the results of that visit—and still more important may they become!”
“On the contrary,” continued the demon, “you should be thankful that in his wild wanderings during his later years, he stopped at your humble cottage in the Black Forest of Germany. The results of that visit were significant for you—and they may become even more important!”
“Explain thyself, fiend!” said Wagner, nothing dismayed.
“Explain yourself, monster!” said Wagner, completely unfazed.
“Thou wast tottering with age—hovering on the brink of the tomb—suspended to a thread which the finger of a child might have snapped,” continued the demon; “and in one short hour thou wast restored to youth, vigor, and beauty.”
“You were unsteady with age—teetering on the edge of the grave—hanging by a thread that a child's finger could have broken,” the demon continued; “and in just one short hour, you were restored to youth, strength, and beauty.”
“Hast thou not been taught by experience that no human happiness can be complete?—that worldly felicity must ever contain within itself some element of misery and distress?” demanded the fiend. “Reflect—and be just! Thou art once more young—and thy tenure of life will last until that age at which thou would’st have perished, had no superhuman power intervened to grant thee a new lease of existence! Nor is a long life the only boon conferred upon thee hitherto. Boundless wealth is ever at thy command; the floor of this dungeon would be strewed with gold, and jewels, and precious stones, at thy bidding—as thou well knowest! Moreover, thou wast ignorant—illiterate—uninformed: now all the sources of knowledge—all the springs of learning—all the fountains of science and art, are at thy disposal, and with whose waters thou canst slake the thirst of thine intellect. Endowed with a youthfulness and a vigor of form that will yield not to the weight of years—that will defy the pressure of time—and that no malady can impair,—possessed of wealth having no limit,—and enriched with a mind so stored with knowledge that the greatest sage is as a child in comparison with thee,—how darest thou complain or repent of the compact which has given to thee all these, though associated with the destiny of a Wehr-Wolf?”
“Haven't you learned from experience that no human happiness can be complete? That worldly joy will always have some element of sorrow and distress?” the fiend demanded. “Think about it—and be fair! You are young again—and your life will continue until the age when you would have died, if not for some superhuman force intervening to give you a new chance at existence! And a long life isn’t the only gift given to you so far. Unlimited wealth is always at your disposal; the floor of this dungeon would be covered with gold, jewels, and precious stones at your command—as you well know! Furthermore, you were once ignorant—uneducated—uninformed: now all the sources of knowledge—all the springs of learning—all the fountains of science and art, are available to you, and with these you can quench your intellectual thirst. With a youthfulness and vigor that won’t succumb to the weight of years—that will defy time’s pressure—and that no illness can impair,—possessed of wealth without limits,—and filled with a mind so full of knowledge that the greatest sage is like a child in comparison to you,—how can you dare to complain or regret the deal that has given you all of these, even if it is tied to the fate of a Werewolf?”
“It is of this fatal—this terrible destiny that I complain and that I repent,” answered Wagner. “Still do I admit that the advantages which I have obtained by embracing that destiny are great.”
“It is this awful—this terrible fate that I complain about and regret,” answered Wagner. “Yet I still acknowledge that the benefits I've gained from accepting that fate are significant.”
“And may be far greater!” added the demon, impressively. “Handsome, intelligent, and rich—all that thou dost require is power!”
“And it could be even greater!” added the demon, dramatically. “Good-looking, smart, and wealthy—all you need is power!”
“Yes,” exclaimed Wagner, eagerly—and now manifesting, for the first time since the appearance of the fiend in his cell, any particular emotion: “I have need of power!—power to avert those evils into which my sad destiny may plunge me,—power to dominate instead of being subject to the opinions of mankind,—power to prove my complete innocence of the dreadful crime now imputed to me,—power to maintain an untarnished reputation, to which I cling most lovingly,—power, too,” he added in a slower and also a more subdued tone—“power to restore the lost faculties of hearing and speech to her whom I love.”
“Yes,” exclaimed Wagner, eagerly—and for the first time since the fiend appeared in his cell, he showed any real emotion: “I need power!—power to avoid the misfortunes my sad fate might bring me,—power to control instead of being controlled by what people think,—power to prove my complete innocence of the awful crime that's been charged against me,—power to keep my reputation untarnished, which I hold very dear,—and power,” he added in a slower and more subdued tone—“power to restore the lost abilities of hearing and speech to the one I love.”
Strange was the smile that curled the demon’s lips as Wagner breathed these last words.
Strange was the smile that curled the demon’s lips as Wagner breathed these last words.
“You require power—power almost without limit,” said the fiend, after a few moments’ pause; “and that aim is within thy reach. Handsome, intelligent, and rich,” he continued, dwelling on each word with marked emphasis, “how happy may’st thou be when possessed of the power to render available, in all their glorious extent, the gifts—the qualities wherewith thou art already endowed! When in the service of Faust—during those eighteen months which expired at the hour of sunset on the thirtieth of July, 1517——”
“You want power—power that feels limitless,” said the fiend, after a brief pause. “And that goal is within your reach. Good-looking, smart, and wealthy,” he continued, emphasizing each word, “how happy you could be when you have the power to fully utilize the gifts—the qualities that you already possess! When in the service of Faust—during those eighteen months that ended at sunset on July 30, 1517——”
“Alas!” cried Wagner, his countenance expressing emotions of indescribable horror; “remind me not of that man’s fate! Oh! never—never can I forget the mental agony—the profound and soul-felt anguish which he experienced, and which he strove not to conceal, when at the gate of Vienna on that evening he bade me farewell—forever.”
“Oh no!” Wagner exclaimed, his face showing feelings of indescribable horror. “Please don’t remind me of that man's fate! Oh! I can never—never forget the mental pain—the deep and soul-crushing anguish he felt, which he tried not to hide, when he said goodbye to me at the gate of Vienna that evening—forever.”
“But thou wast happy—supremely happy in his service,” said the demon; “and thou didst enjoy a fair opportunity of appreciating the value of the power which he possessed. By his superhuman aid wast thou transported from clime to clime—as rapidly as thought is transfused by the interchange of lovers’ glances; and in that varied, bustling, busied life wast thou supremely happy. The people of Europe spoke of that western world, the discovery of which recently rewarded the daring venture of great navigators; and you were desirous to behold that new continent. Your master repeated the wish; and by my invisible agency, ye stood in a few moments in the presence of the red men of North America. Again—you accompanied your master to the eternal ice of the northern pole, and from the doorway of the Esquimaux hut he beheld the wondrous play of the boreal lights. On a third occasion, and in obedience to your wish, you stood with your master in the Island of Ceylon, where the first scene that presented itself to your view was an occurrence which, though terrible, is not uncommon in that reptile-infested clime. Afterward, my power—although its active agency was but partially known to you—transported you and the count your master—now my victim—to the fantastic and interesting scenes of China—then to the court of the wife-slaying tyrant of England, and subsequently to the most sacred privacy of the imperial palace at Constantinople. How varied have been thy travels!—how rapid thy movements. And that the scenes which thine eyes did thus contemplate made a profound impression upon thy mind is proved by the pictures now hanging to the walls of thy late dwelling.”
“But you were happy—extremely happy in his service,” said the demon; “and you had a great chance to appreciate the value of the power he had. With his supernatural help, you were whisked from place to place—as quickly as thoughts pass between lovers’ glances; and in that diverse, hectic, busy life, you were truly joyful. People in Europe talked about that western world, recently discovered by the brave adventures of great navigators; and you wanted to see that new continent. Your master echoed that desire; and with my unseen assistance, you stood just moments later in front of the Native Americans of North America. Then—you traveled with your master to the eternal ice of the North Pole, and from the doorway of the Eskimo hut, he witnessed the incredible display of the northern lights. On another occasion, fulfilling your wish, you stood with your master on the Island of Ceylon, where the first sight that greeted you was a scene that, though horrifying, is not uncommon in that snake-filled land. Later, my power—though you only partially understood how it worked—transported you and your master, the count—now my victim—to the fascinating and captivating sights of China—then to the court of the wife-killing tyrant of England, and finally to the most private sanctum of the imperial palace in Constantinople. How varied your travels have been!—how swift your movements. And that the scenes your eyes beheld left a deep impression on your mind is shown by the paintings now hanging on the walls of your former home.”
“But wherefore this recapitulation of everything I know so well already?” asked Wagner.
“But why this summary of everything I already know so well?” asked Wagner.
“To remind thee of the advantages of that power which Faust, thy master, possessed, and which ceased to be available to thee when the term of his compact with myself arrived. Yes,” continued the demon emphatically, “the powers which he possessed may be possessed by thee—and thou may’st, with a single word, at once and forever shake off the trammels of thy present doom—the doom of a Wehr-Wolf!”
“To remind you of the benefits of the power that Faust, your master, had, which became unavailable to you when his agreement with me ended. Yes,” the demon continued strongly, “the powers he had can also be yours—and with just a single word, you can instantly and permanently free yourself from the chains of your current fate—the fate of a Werwolf!”
“Oh! to shake off those trammels, were indeed a boon to be desired!” exclaimed Wagner.
“Oh! to break free from those restraints would truly be a blessing to wish for!” exclaimed Wagner.
“And to possess the power to gratify thy slightest whim,” resumed the demon, “to possess the power to transport thyself at will to any clime, however distant—to be able to defy the machinations of men and the combination of adverse circumstances, such as have plunged thee into this dungeon—to be able, likewise, to say to thy beloved Nisida, ‘Receive back the faculties which thou hast lost——’”
“And to have the power to satisfy your every whim,” resumed the demon, “to have the power to transport yourself at will to any place, no matter how far away—to be able to defy the schemes of people and the challenges of difficult situations, like the ones that have put you in this dungeon—to be able, as well, to tell your beloved Nisida, ‘Get back the abilities you’ve lost——”
And again was the smile sinister and strange that played upon the lips of the demon. But Wagner noticed it not. His imagination was excited by the subtle discourse to which he had lent so ready an ear.
And once more, a sinister and strange smile played on the lips of the demon. But Wagner didn't notice it. His imagination was captivated by the subtle conversation he had been so eager to hear.
“And hast thou the power,” he cried impatiently, “to render me thus powerful?”
“And do you have the power,” he exclaimed impatiently, “to make me this powerful?”
“I have,” answered the demon.
“I have,” said the demon.
“But the terms—the conditions—the compact!” exclaimed Wagner, in feverish haste, though with foreboding apprehension.
“But the terms—the conditions—the agreement!” exclaimed Wagner, in a rush, though with a sense of looming dread.
“Thine immortal soul!” responded the fiend, in a low but sonorous and horrifying whisper.
“Your immortal soul!” replied the fiend, in a deep yet haunting whisper.
“No—no!” shrieked Wagner, covering his face with his hands. “Avaunt, Satan, I defy thee! Ten thousand, thousand times preferable is the doom of the Wehr-Wolf, appalling even though that be!” With folded arms and scornful countenance, did the demon stand gazing upon Wagner, by the light of the supernatural luster which filled the cell.
“No—no!” yelled Wagner, covering his face with his hands. “Go away, Satan, I challenge you! A hundred thousand times better is the fate of the Wehr-Wolf, terrifying as it may be!” With crossed arms and a mocking expression, the demon stood watching Wagner, illuminated by the eerie glow that filled the cell.
“Dost thou doubt my power?” he demanded, in a slow and imperious tone. “If so, put it to the test, unbelieving mortal that thou art! But remember—should’st thou require evidence of that power which I propose to make available to thee, it must not be to give thee liberty, nor aught that may enhance thy interest.”
“Do you doubt my power?” he asked, in a slow and commanding tone. “If you do, put it to the test, nonbeliever! But remember—if you need proof of the power I’m offering you, it must not be to give you freedom or anything that might benefit you.”
“And any other evidence thou wilt give me?” asked Wagner, a sudden idea striking him.
“And any other evidence you will give me?” asked Wagner, a sudden idea hitting him.
“Yes,” answered the demon, who doubtless divined his thoughts, for again did a scornful smile play upon his lips. “I will convince thee, by any manifestation thou may’st demand, subject to the condition ere now named, I will convince thee that I am he whose power was placed at the disposal of thy late master, Faust, and by means of which thou wast transported, along with him, to every climate on the earth.”
“Yes,” replied the demon, clearly picking up on his thoughts, as a mocking smile returned to his lips. “I will prove to you, through any way you want, under the condition I mentioned before, that I am the one whose power was granted to your former master, Faust, and through which you were taken, along with him, to every corner of the Earth.”
“I will name my wish,” said Wagner.
“I will state my wish,” said Wagner.
“Speak!” cried the fiend.
"Speak!" shouted the fiend.
“Show me the Lady Nisida as she now is,” exclaimed Fernand, his heart beating with the hope of beholding her whom he loved so devotedly; for, with all the jealousy of a lover, was he anxious to convince himself that she was thinking of him.
“Show me Lady Nisida as she is now,” Fernand exclaimed, his heart racing with the hope of seeing the woman he loved so deeply; he was filled with all the jealousy of a lover and was eager to reassure himself that she was thinking of him.
“Ah! ’tis the same as with Faust and his Theresa,” murmured the demon to himself; then aloud he said, “Rather ask me to show you the Lady Nisida as she will appear four days hence.”
“Ah! It’s just like with Faust and his Theresa,” the demon murmured to himself; then he said out loud, “You might as well ask me to show you the Lady Nisida as she will look in four days.”
“Be it so!” cried Wagner, moved by the mysterious warning those words appeared to convey.
“Alright then!” shouted Wagner, affected by the mysterious warning those words seemed to send.
The demon extended his arm, and chanted in deep, sonorous tones, the following incantation:
The demon stretched out his arm and began to chant in a deep, powerful voice the following incantation:
“Ye powers of darkness who obey
“Ye powers of darkness who obey
Eternally my potent sway,
Forever my strong influence,
List to thy sovereign master’s call!
Answer your leader’s call!
Transparent make this dungeon wall;
Make this dungeon wall transparent;
And now annihilated be
And now be annihilated
The space ’twixt Florence and the sea!
The space between Florence and the sea!
Let the bright luster of the morn
Let the bright shine of the morning
In golden glory steep Leghorn;
In golden glory, steep Leghorn;
Round the gay vessels in the port,
Round the colorful boats in the harbor,
Those ships whose gilded lanterns gleam
Those ships with their shining lanterns glow
In the warm sun’s refulgent beam;
In the warm sunlight's bright glow;
And whose broad pennants kiss the gale,
And whose wide flags flutter in the wind,
Woo’d also by the spreading sail!—
Wooed also by the spreading sail!—
Now let this mortal’s vision mark
Now let this person's vision note
Amidst that scene the corsair’s bark,
Amidst that scene, the pirate's ship,
Clearing the port with swan-like pride;
Clearing the port with graceful pride;
Transparent make the black hull’s side,
Transparent make the black hull's side,
And show the curtain’d cabin, where
And show the closed cabin, where
Of earth’s fair daughters the most fair—
Of all the beautiful daughters of the earth, the most beautiful—
Sits like an image of despair,
Sits like a picture of hopelessness,
Mortal, behold! thy Nisida is there!”
Mortal, look! Your Nisida is over there!”
The strange phantasmagorian spectacle rapidly developed itself in obedience to the commands of the demon.
The odd, dreamlike show quickly unfolded in response to the demon's commands.
First, it appeared to Wagner that the supernatural luster which pervaded the dungeon, gathered like a curtain on one side and occupied the place of the wall. This wondrous light became transparent, like a thin golden mist; and then the distant city of Leghorn appeared—producing an effect similar to that of the dissolving views now familiar to every one. The morning sun shone brightly on the fair scene; and a forest of masts stood out in bold relief against the western sky. The gilded lanterns on the poops of the vessels—the flags and streamers of various hues—the white sails of those ships that were preparing for sea—and the richly painted pinnaces that were shooting along in the channel between the larger craft rendered the scene surpassingly gay and beautiful.
First, it seemed to Wagner that the supernatural glow filling the dungeon gathered like a curtain on one side, replacing the wall. This amazing light became transparent, like a thin golden mist; then the distant city of Leghorn appeared—creating an effect similar to the dissolving views that everyone is familiar with today. The morning sun shone brightly on the beautiful scene; a forest of masts stood in striking contrast against the western sky. The gilded lanterns on the backs of the ships—the flags and streamers in a variety of colors—the white sails of the ships getting ready to set sail—and the beautifully painted smaller boats zipping through the channel between the larger vessels made the scene incredibly cheerful and stunning.
But amidst the shipping, Wagner’s eyes were suddenly attracted by a large galley, with three masts—looking most rakish with its snow-white sail, its tapering spars, its large red streamer, and its low, long, and gracefully sweeping hull, which was painted jet black. On its deck were six pieces of brass ordnance; and stands of fire-arms were ranged round the lower parts of the masts.
But among the ships, Wagner’s eyes were suddenly drawn to a large galley with three masts—looking very sleek with its bright white sail, slender masts, a big red flag, and its low, long, elegantly curved hull, which was painted jet black. On its deck were six brass cannons, and racks of firearms were arranged around the lower parts of the masts.
Altogether, the appearance of that vessel was as suspicious and menacing as it was gallant and graceful; and from the incantation of the demon, Wagner gleaned its real nature.
Altogether, the sight of that ship was as suspicious and threatening as it was dashing and elegant; and from the demon's spell, Wagner understood its true nature.
And now—as that corsair-ship moved slowly out of the port of Leghorn—its black side suddenly seemed to open, or at least to become transparent; and the interior of a handsomely fitted up cabin was revealed.
And now—as that pirate ship slowly sailed out of the port of Leghorn—its dark side suddenly appeared to open up, or at least become transparent; and a beautifully furnished cabin was revealed inside.
Fernand’s heart had already sunk within him through foreboding apprehension; but now an ejaculation of mingled rage and grief burst from his lips, when, on a sofa in that cabin, he beheld his loved—his dearly loved Nisida, seated “like an image of despair,” motionless and still, as if all the energies of her haughty soul, all the powers of her strong mind had been suddenly paralyzed by the weight of misfortune!
Fernand's heart had already sunk within him due to a sense of foreboding; but now a mix of rage and grief escaped his lips when he saw his beloved Nisida on a sofa in that cabin, seated "like a picture of despair," motionless and still, as if all the strength of her proud spirit and all the abilities of her sharp mind had been suddenly paralyzed by the burden of misfortune!
Wagner stood gazing—unable to utter another word beyond that one ejaculation of mingled rage and grief—gazing—gazing, himself a kindred image of despair, upon this mysterious and unaccountable scene.
Wagner stood staring—unable to say anything more than that one expression of mixed anger and sadness—staring—staring, a reflection of despair himself, at this strange and inexplicable scene.
But gradually the interior of the cabin grew more and more indistinct, until it was again completely shut in by the black side of the harbor—her dark hull disappearing by degrees, and melting away in the distance. Wagner dashed his open palm against his forehead, exclaiming, “Oh! Nisida—Nisida! who hath torn thee from me!”
But gradually the inside of the cabin became less and less clear, until it was completely surrounded by the dark side of the harbor—her dark hull fading away little by little, disappearing in the distance. Wagner slapped his palm against his forehead, exclaiming, “Oh! Nisida—Nisida! who has taken you from me!”
And he threw himself upon a seat, where he remained absorbed in a painful reverie, with his face buried in his hands—totally unmindful of the presence of the demon.
And he collapsed onto a seat, where he stayed lost in a painful daydream, his face buried in his hands—completely unaware of the demon's presence.
Two or three minutes passed—during which Fernand was deliberating within himself whether he were the sport of a wild and fanciful vision, or whether he had actually received a warning of the fate which hung over Nisida.
Two or three minutes went by—during which Fernand was wondering to himself if he was just the victim of a wild and imaginative vision, or if he had really received a warning about the danger looming over Nisida.
“Art thou satisfied with the proof of my power?” demanded a deep voice, sounding ominously upon his ear.
“Are you satisfied with the proof of my power?” demanded a deep voice, sounding ominously in his ear.
He raised his hand with a spasmodic start; before him stood the demon with folded arms and scornful expression of countenance—and though the phantasmagorian scene had disappeared, the supernatural luster still pervaded the dungeon.
He shot his hand up impulsively; in front of him stood the demon with crossed arms and a mocking look on his face—and even though the bizarre scene had vanished, the eerie glow still filled the dungeon.
“Fiend!” cried Wagner, impatiently; “thou hast mocked—thou hast deceived me!”
“Fiend!” shouted Wagner, frustrated. “You’ve mocked me—you’ve deceived me!”
“Thus do mortals ever speak, even when I give them a glimpse of their own eventual fate, through the medium of painful dreams and hideous nightmares,” said the demon, sternly.
“That's how humans always talk, even when I show them a glimpse of their own eventual fate through painful dreams and terrifying nightmares,” said the demon, sternly.
“But who has dared—or rather, who will dare—for that vision is a prospective warning of a deed to happen four days hence—who, then, I ask, will dare to carry off the Lady Nisida—my own loved and loving Nisida?” demanded Wagner, with increased impatience.
“But who has dared—or rather, who will dare—for that vision is a warning of something that will happen in four days—who, then, I ask, will have the guts to take away Lady Nisida—my own beloved and loving Nisida?” Wagner asked impatiently.
“Stephano Verrina, the formidable captain of the Florentine banditti, has this night carried away thy lady-love, Wagner,” replied the demon. “Thou hast yet time to save her; though the steed that bears her to Leghorn be fleet and strong, I can provide thee with a fleeter and a stronger. Nay, more—become mine, consent to serve me as Faust served me, and within an hour, within a minute if thou wilt, Nisida shall be restored to thee, she shall be released from the hands of her captors, thou shalt be free, and thy head shall be pillowed on her bosom, in whatever part of the earth it may suit thee thus to be united to her. Reflect, Wagner—I offer thee a great boon—nay, many great boons: the annihilation of those trammels which bind thee to the destiny of a wehr-wolf, power unlimited for the rest of thy days, and the immediate possession of that Nisida whom thou lovest so fondly, and who is so beautiful, so exceedingly beautiful.”
“Stephano Verrina, the powerful leader of the Florentine bandits, has taken your lady-love, Wagner,” the demon replied. “You still have time to save her; although the horse carrying her to Leghorn is swift and strong, I can provide you with a faster and stronger one. Moreover—become mine, agree to serve me as Faust did, and within an hour, or even a minute if you want, Nisida will be returned to you, she will be freed from her captors, you will be free, and your head will rest on her chest, wherever in the world you choose to be united with her. Think about it, Wagner—I offer you a great gift—no, many great gifts: the removal of the chains that tie you to the fate of a werewolf, unlimited power for the rest of your life, and the immediate possession of that beautiful Nisida whom you love so dearly, and who is so stunning, so incredibly beautiful.”
Desperate was the struggle that took place in the breast of Wagner. On one side was all he coveted on earth; on the other was the loss of the immortal soul. Here the possession of Nisida—there her forced abduction by a brigand; here his earthly happiness might be secured at the expense of his eternal welfare—there his eternal welfare must be renounced if he decided in favor of his earthly happiness. What was he to do? Nisida was weighing in the balance against his immortal soul: to have Nisida he must renounce his God!
Desperate was the struggle that took place in the heart of Wagner. On one side was everything he desired on earth; on the other was the risk of losing his immortal soul. On one side was the possession of Nisida—on the other was her forced abduction by a bandit; on one side, he could secure his earthly happiness at the cost of his eternal well-being—on the other, he would have to give up his eternal well-being if he chose his earthly happiness. What was he supposed to do? Nisida was hanging in the balance against his immortal soul: to have Nisida, he would have to turn his back on God!
Oh! it was maddening—maddening, this bewilderment!
Oh! it was infuriating—infuriating, this confusion!
“An hour—an hour to reflect!” he cried, almost frantically.
“An hour—an hour to think!” he exclaimed, nearly in a panic.
“Not a quarter of an hour,” returned the demon, “Nisida will be lost to you—haste—decide!”
“Not even fifteen minutes,” the demon replied, “Nisida will be gone forever—hurry—make your choice!”
“Leave me—leave me for five minutes only!”
“Leave me—just leave me for five minutes!”
“No—no, not for a minute. Decide—decide!”
“No—no, not for a second. Make your decision—make your decision!”
Wagner threw up his arms in the writhings of his ineffable anguish:—his right hand came in contact with a crucifix that hung against the wall; and he mechanically clutched it—not with any motive prepense—but wildly, unwittingly.
Wagner threw his arms up in the depths of his indescribable pain: his right hand brushed against a crucifix hanging on the wall, and he instinctively grabbed it—not with any deliberate intention—but wildly, without realizing it.
Terrific was the expression of rage which suddenly distorted the countenance of the demon: the lightnings of ineffable fury seemed to flash from his eyes and play upon his contracting brow;—and yet a strong spasmodic shuddering at the same time convulsed his awful form; for as Wagner clung to the crucifix to prevent himself from falling at the feet of the malignant fiend, the symbol of Christianity was dragged by his weight from the wall—and, as Wagner reeled sideways, the cross which he retained with instinctive tenacity in his grasp, waved across the demon’s face.
The expression of rage that suddenly twisted the demon's face was terrifying: flashes of intense fury seemed to blaze from his eyes and dance on his tight brow; yet at the same time, a strong, spasmodic shudder shook his terrifying form. As Wagner clung to the crucifix to keep himself from collapsing at the feet of the evil creature, the symbol of Christianity was pulled from the wall by his weight—and as Wagner staggered sideways, the cross that he instinctively held onto waved across the demon's face.
Then, with a terrific howl of mingled rage and fear, the fiend fell back and disappeared through the earth—as if a second time hurled down in headlong flight before the thunderbolts of heaven. Wagner fell upon his knees and prayed fervently.
Then, with a terrible howl of mixed anger and fear, the monster fell back and vanished into the ground—as if it were being thrown down again in a frantic escape from the thunderbolts of heaven. Wagner dropped to his knees and prayed intensely.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE TRIAL OF FERNAND WAGNER.
On the ensuing morning Wagner stood before the judge of the Criminal Tribunal of the Republic.
On the following morning, Wagner stood before the judge of the Criminal Tribunal of the Republic.
The judgment hall was a large and lofty room in the Palazzo del Podesta, or ducal palace. The judges sat in antique and richly carved chairs, placed on a platform, beneath a canopy of purple velvet fringed with gold.
The judgment hall was a spacious and grand room in the Palazzo del Podesta, or ducal palace. The judges sat in old and intricately carved chairs, positioned on a platform, under a canopy of purple velvet trimmed with gold.
On the left, at a handsome desk covered with papers, was seated the procurator fiscal or attorney-general of the republic, distinguished in attire from the judges only by the fact of the ermine upon his scarlet robe being narrower than theirs. Opposite to this functionary was a bench whereon the witnesses were placed. The prisoner stood between two sbirri in a small pew, in the center of the court. Defendants in civil cases were alone permitted in that age and country to retain counsel in their behalf; persons accused of crimes were debarred this privilege. Wagner was therefore undefended.
On the left, at a stylish desk piled with papers, sat the attorney general of the republic, distinguished from the judges only by the narrower ermine trim on his scarlet robe. Across from him was a bench for the witnesses. The prisoner stood between two guards in a small enclosure in the center of the courtroom. In that time and place, only defendants in civil cases were allowed to have legal representation; those accused of crimes were denied this right. As a result, Wagner had no defense.
The proceedings of the tribunal were usually conducted privately; but about a dozen gentlemen and twice as many ladies had obtained orders of admission on this occasion, the case having produced considerable sensation in Florence, on account of the reputed wealth of the accused. Perhaps, also, the rumor that he was a young man endowed with extraordinary personal attractions, had exercised its influence upon the susceptible hearts of the Florentine ladies. Certain it is, that when he was conducted into the judgment hall, his strikingly handsome exterior—his air of modest confidence—his graceful gait, and his youthful appearance, so far threw into the back-ground the crime imputed to him, that the ladies present felt their sympathies deeply enlisted in his behalf.
The tribunal's proceedings were usually held in private; however, about a dozen gentlemen and twice as many ladies were granted access this time, as the case had caused quite a stir in Florence due to the accused's rumored wealth. Perhaps the gossip about him being a young man with extraordinary good looks had also influenced the sensitive hearts of the Florentine ladies. It's clear that when he was brought into the courtroom, his stunningly handsome appearance—his air of modest confidence, his graceful walk, and his youthful demeanor—effectively overshadowed the crime he was accused of, making the ladies present feel a strong sense of sympathy for him.
The usher of the tribunal having commanded silence in a loud voice, the chief judge began the usual interrogatory of the prisoner.
The usher of the court called for silence in a loud voice, and the chief judge started the usual questioning of the prisoner.
To the questions addressed to him, the accused replied that his name was Fernand Wagner; that he was a native of Germany; that he had no profession, avocation nor calling; that he was possessed of a large fortune; and that having traveled over many parts of the world, he settled in Florence, where he had hoped to enjoy a tranquil and peaceful existence.
To the questions asked of him, the accused replied that his name was Fernand Wagner; that he was from Germany; that he had no profession, job, or occupation; that he had a substantial fortune; and that after traveling to many places around the world, he settled in Florence, where he had hoped to enjoy a calm and peaceful life.
“The murdered female was reputed to be your sister,” said the chief judge. “Was such the fact?”
“The woman who was killed was said to be your sister,” the chief judge said. “Is that true?”
“She was a near relative,” answered Wagner.
“She was a close relative,” answered Wagner.
“But was she your sister?” demanded the procurator fiscal.
“But was she your sister?” asked the prosecuting officer.
“She was not.”
"She wasn't."
“Then in what degree of relationship did she stand toward you?” asked the chief judge.
“Then what was her relationship to you?” asked the chief judge.
“I must decline to reply to that question.”
“I have to decline to answer that question.”
“The tribunal infers, therefore, that the murdered female was not related to you at all,” observed the judge. “Was she not your mistress?”
“The tribunal concludes, then, that the murdered woman was not connected to you at all,” the judge remarked. “Was she not your lover?”
“No, my lord!” cried Wagner, emphatically. “As truly as Heaven now hears my assertion, it was not so!”
“No, my lord!” Wagner exclaimed passionately. “As surely as Heaven hears me right now, that’s not true!”
“Was she your wife?” demanded the chief judge.
“Was she your wife?” the chief judge asked.
A negative answer was given.
A negative response was given.
The chief judge and the procurator fiscal then by turns questioned and cross-questioned the prisoner in the most subtle manner, to induce him state the degree of relationship subsisting between himself and Agnes; but he either refused to respond to their queries, or else answered direct ones by means of a positive denial.
The chief judge and the prosecutor took turns questioning and cross-examining the prisoner in a very clever way, trying to get him to reveal the nature of his relationship with Agnes; however, he either refused to answer their questions or responded to direct ones with a flat-out denial.
The lieutenant of the sbirri was at length called upon to give an account of the discovery of the dead body and the suspicious circumstances which had led to the arrest of Wagner. Two of these circumstances appeared to be very strong against him. The first was the soiled and blood-stained appearance of the garments which were found in his chamber; the other was the exclamation—“But how know you that it is Agnes who is murdered?”—uttered before any one had informed who had been murdered.
The lieutenant of the sbirri was finally asked to explain the discovery of the dead body and the suspicious circumstances that led to Wagner's arrest. Two of these circumstances seemed very damning against him. The first was the dirty and blood-stained clothes found in his room; the other was the exclamation—“But how do you know it’s Agnes who’s been murdered?”—made before anyone had mentioned who the victim was.
Wagner was called upon for an explanation. He stated that he had been out the whole night; that the blood upon his garments had flowed from his own body, which had been scratched and torn in the mazes of the woods; that on his return home he met Agnes in the garden; that he had left her there; and that he was told a young lady had been assassinated in the vicinity of his dwelling, he immediately conceived that the victim must be Agnes.
Wagner was asked to explain himself. He said that he had been out all night and that the blood on his clothes came from his own injuries, which he got from getting scratched and torn in the woods. He added that when he came back home, he saw Agnes in the garden, left her there, and then heard that a young lady had been murdered near his house. He immediately thought the victim must be Agnes.
When questioned concerning the motives of his absence from home during the entire night he maintained a profound silence; but he was evidently much agitated and excited by the queries thus put to him. He said nothing about the stranger-lady who had so frequently terrified Agnes; because, in relating the proceedings of that mysterious female in respect to his deceased grand-daughter—especially the incident of the abstraction of the antique jewels which the late Count of Riverola had given to her—he would have been compelled to enter into details concerning the amour between those who were no more. And this subject he was solicitous to avoid, not only through respect for the memory of the murdered Agnes, but also to spare the feelings of Count Francisco and Donna Nisida.
When asked about why he had been away from home all night, he stayed completely silent; however, it was clear that he was very agitated and disturbed by the questions. He didn’t mention the mysterious woman who had often frightened Agnes because discussing her actions regarding his late granddaughter—especially the part about the missing antique jewels given to her by the late Count of Riverola—would force him to talk about the relationship between those who were gone. He wanted to steer clear of this topic, not only out of respect for the memory of the murdered Agnes but also to avoid upsetting Count Francisco and Donna Nisida.
The judges and the procurator fiscal, finding that they could elicit nothing from Wagner relative to the cause of his absence from home during the night preceding the murder, passed on to another subject.
The judges and the district attorney, realizing they couldn't get anything from Wagner about why he was away from home the night before the murder, moved on to another topic.
“In an apartment belonging to your residence,” said the chief judge, “there are several pictures and portraits.”
“In an apartment in your building,” said the chief judge, “there are several pictures and portraits.”
Wagner turned pale and trembled. The judge made a signal to an officer of the court, and that functionary quitted the judgment hall. In a few minutes he returned, followed by three subordinates bearing the two portraits mentioned in the sixth chapter of this tale, and also the frame covered over with the large piece of black cloth. On perceiving this last object, Wagner became paler still, and trembled violently.
Wagner went pale and shook. The judge signaled to a court officer, who left the courtroom. A few minutes later, he came back, followed by three assistants carrying the two portraits mentioned in the sixth chapter of this tale, as well as the frame covered with a large piece of black cloth. When Wagner saw this last item, he blanched further and shook uncontrollably.
“There are six other pictures in the room whence these have been taken,” said the judge; “but these six are not of a character to interest the tribunal. We however require explanations concerning the two portraits and the frame with the black cloth cover now before us.”
“There are six other pictures in the room where these were taken,” said the judge; “but these six are not of a type that interests the court. However, we need explanations regarding the two portraits and the frame with the black cloth cover that we have before us.”
The greatest excitement at present prevailed amongst the audience.
The audience was filled with excitement.
“On one of the portraits,” continued the chief judge, “there is an inscription to this effect,—F., Count of A., terminated his career on the 1st. of August, 1517.—What does this inscription mean?”
“On one of the portraits,” continued the chief judge, “there is an inscription that says, F., Count of A., ended his career on August 1, 1517.—What does this inscription mean?”
“It means that Faust, Count of Aurana, was a nobleman with whom I traveled during a period of eighteen months,” replied Wagner; “and he died on the day mentioned in that inscription.”
“It means that Faust, Count of Aurana, was a nobleman I traveled with for eighteen months,” replied Wagner; “and he died on the day mentioned in that inscription.”
“The world has heard strange reports relative to Faust,” said the chief judge, in a cold voice and with unchanged manner, although the mention of that name had produced a thrill of horror on the part of his brother judges and the audience. “Art thou aware that rumor ascribes to him a compact with the Evil One?”
“The world has heard some strange stories about Faust,” said the chief judge, in a cold voice and with the same demeanor, even though the mention of that name sent a chill of horror through his fellow judges and the audience. “Are you aware that rumors say he made a deal with the Devil?”
Wagner gazed around him in horrified amazement, for the incident of the preceding night returned with such force to his mind that he could scarcely subdue an agonizing ebullition of emotion.
Wagner looked around him in shocked disbelief, as the events of the previous night flooded back to him with such intensity that he could barely contain his overwhelming feelings.
“Let us then proceed to examine this frame with the black cloth cover,” said the chief judge.
“Let’s go ahead and take a look at this frame with the black cloth cover,” said the chief judge.
“My lord,” whispered one of his brother judges, “in the name of the Blessed Virgin! have naught more to do with this man. Let him go forth to execution: he is a monster of atrocity, evidently a murderer, doubtless leagued with the Evil One, as Faust, of whose acquaintance he boasts, was before him——”
“My lord,” whispered one of his fellow judges, “for the love of the Blessed Virgin! have nothing more to do with this man. Let him go to his execution: he is a monster of cruelty, clearly a murderer, certainly in league with the Evil One, just like Faust, whose company he claims to enjoy——”
“For my part, I credit not such idle tales,” interrupted the chief judge, “and it is my determination to sift this matter to the very foundation. I am rather inclined to believe that the prisoner is allied with the banditti who infest the republic, than with any preterhuman powers. His absence from home during the entire night, according to his own admission, his immense wealth, without any ostensible resources, all justify my suspicion. Let the case proceed,” added the chief judge aloud; for he had made the previous observations in a low tone. “Usher, remove the black cloth from the picture!”
“For my part, I don’t believe such silly stories,” interrupted the chief judge. “I am determined to get to the bottom of this. I’m more inclined to think that the prisoner is connected with the bandits who plague the republic than with any supernatural forces. His own admission that he was away from home all night, coupled with his huge wealth with no visible means of support, raises my suspicions. Let the case continue,” the chief judge added loudly, as he had been speaking quietly before. “Usher, take the black cloth off the picture!”
“No! no!” exclaimed Wagner, wildly: and he was about to rush from the dock, but the sbirri held him back. The usher’s hand was already on the black cloth.
“No! No!” shouted Wagner, panicking, and he was about to dash off the dock, but the guards held him back. The usher’s hand was already on the black cloth.
“I beseech your lordship to pause!” whispered the assistant judge who had before spoken.
“I urge you to stop!” whispered the assistant judge who had spoken earlier.
“Proceed!” exclaimed the presiding functionary in a loud authoritative tone; for he was a bold and fearless man.
“Go ahead!” the presiding official shouted in a strong, commanding voice; he was a brave and fearless man.
And scarcely were these word uttered, when the black cloth was stripped from the frame; and the usher who had removed the covering recoiled with a cry of horror, as his eyes obtained a glimpse of the picture which was now revealed to view.
And hardly had these words been spoken when the black cloth was pulled off the frame; and the usher who took away the covering staggered back with a gasp of horror, as he caught sight of the picture now exposed to view.
“What means this folly?” ejaculated the chief judge. “Bring the picture hither.”
“What is this foolishness?” exclaimed the chief judge. “Bring the picture here.”
The usher, awed by the manner of this great functionary, raised the picture in such a way that the judges and the procurator fiscal might obtain a full view of it.
The usher, impressed by the demeanor of this important person, held up the picture so that the judges and the prosecution could see it clearly.
“A Wehr-Wolf!” ejaculated the assistant judge, who had previously remonstrated with his superior; and his countenance became pale as death.
“A Wehr-Wolf!” exclaimed the assistant judge, who had earlier protested against his superior; and his face turned as pale as death.
The dreadful words were echoed by other tongues in the court; and a panic fear seized on all save the chief judge and Wagner himself. The former smiled contemptuously, the latter had summoned all his courage to aid him to pass through this terrible ordeal without confirming by his conduct the dreadful suspicion which had been excited in respect to him.
The horrifying words were repeated by others in the courtroom; a wave of panic swept over everyone except the chief judge and Wagner himself. The judge smirked with disdain, while Wagner gathered all his courage to get through this terrifying experience without making the terrible suspicion about him any worse.
For, oh! the subject of that picture was indeed awful to contemplate! It had no inscription, but it represented, with the most painful and horrifying fidelity, the writhings and agonizing throes of the human being during the progress of transformation into the lupine monster. The countenance of the unhappy man had already elongated into one of savage and brute-like shape; and so admirably had art counterfeited nature, that the rich garments seemed changed into a rough, shaggy, and wiry skin! The effect produced by that picture was indeed of thrilling and appalling interest!
For, wow! the subject of that picture was truly horrifying to think about! It had no caption, but it depicted, with the most painful and shocking accuracy, the writhings and agonizing struggles of a person as they transformed into a wolf-like monster. The face of the unfortunate man had already morphed into a savage and brute-like shape; and art had so skillfully imitated nature that the rich clothing appeared to have become a rough, shaggy, and wiry skin! The impact of that picture was definitely thrilling and terrifying!
“A Wehr-Wolf!” had exclaimed one of the assistant judges: and while the voices of several of the male spectators in the body of the court echoed the words mechanically, the ladies gave vent to screams, as they rushed toward the doors of the tribunal. In a few moments that part of the court was entirely cleared.
“A werewolf!” one of the assistant judges exclaimed, and while the voices of several male spectators in the audience repeated the words like a chant, the women screamed as they rushed toward the doors of the courtroom. Within moments, that part of the court was completely emptied.
“Prisoner!” exclaimed the chief judge, “have you ought more to advance in your defense, relative to the charge of murder?”
“Prisoner!” the chief judge exclaimed, “do you have anything else to add in your defense regarding the murder charge?”
“My lord, I am innocent!” said Wagner, firmly but respectfully.
“Sir, I am innocent!” Wagner said, confidently but politely.
“The tribunal pronounces you guilty!” continued the chief judge: then, with a scornful smile toward his assistants and the procurator fiscal—who all three, as well as the sbirri and the officers of the court were pale and trembling with vague fear—the presiding functionary continued thus:—“The tribunal condemns you, Fernand Wagner, to death by the hand of the common headsman; and it is now my duty to name the day and fix the hour for your execution. Therefore I do ordain that the sentence just pronounced be carried into effect precisely at the hour of sunset on the last day of the present month!”
“The tribunal finds you guilty!” continued the chief judge, then, with a mocking smile at his assistants and the prosecutor—who, along with the police and court officers, looked pale and shaky with fear—the judge stated: “The tribunal sentences you, Fernand Wagner, to death by the executioner; and now it’s my responsibility to set the date and time for your execution. Therefore, I order that the sentence just pronounced be carried out precisely at sunset on the last day of this month!”
“My lord! my lord!” exclaimed the procurator fiscal; “the belief is that on the last day of each month, and at the hour of sunset——”
“My lord! my lord!” exclaimed the prosecuting attorney; “the belief is that on the last day of each month, and at sunset——”
“I am aware of the common superstition,” interrupted the chief judge, coldly and sternly; “and it is to convince the world of the folly of putting faith in such legends that I have fixed that day and that hour in the present instance. Away with the prisoner to his dungeon.”
“I know about the common superstition,” interrupted the chief judge, coldly and sternly; “and it is to show the world how foolish it is to believe in such legends that I have set that day and that hour in this case. Take the prisoner away to his dungeon.”
And the chief judge waved his hand imperiously, to check any further attempts at remonstrance; but his assistant functionaries, the procurator fiscal and the officers of the court, surveyed him with mingled surprise and awe, uncertain whether they ought to applaud his courage or tremble at his rashness. Wagner had maintained a calm and dignified demeanor during the latter portion of the proceedings; and, although the sbirri who had charge of him ventured not to lay a finger upon him, he accompanied them back to the prison of the Palazzo del Podesta.
And the chief judge waved his hand authoritatively to stop any more attempts at protest; however, his assistant officials, the public prosecutor and the court officers, looked at him with a mix of surprise and respect, unsure whether to admire his bravery or fear his recklessness. Wagner had kept a calm and dignified attitude throughout the later part of the proceedings; and although the police who were in charge of him didn’t dare to touch him, he went back to the prison of the Palazzo del Podesta with them.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
THE SHIPWRECK.
Ten days had elapsed since the incidents related in the preceding chapter. The scene changes to an island in the Mediterranean Sea. There, seated on the strand, with garments dripping wet, and with all the silken richness of her raven hair floating wildly and disheveled over her shoulders, the Lady Nisida gazed vacantly on the ocean, now tinged with living gold by the morning sun. At a short distance, a portion of a shipwrecked vessel lay upon the shore, and seemed to tell her tale. But where were the desperate, daring crew who had manned the gallant bark? where were those fearless freebooters who six days previously had sailed from Leghorn on their piratical voyage? where were those who hoisted the flag of peace and assumed the demeanor of honest trader when in port, but who on the broad bosom of the ocean carried the terrors of their black banner far and wide? where, too, was Stephano Verrina, who had so boldly carried off the Lady Nisida?
Ten days had passed since the events described in the previous chapter. The scene shifts to an island in the Mediterranean Sea. There, sitting on the shore, her clothes soaked and her luxurious black hair flowing wildly and untamed over her shoulders, Lady Nisida stared blankly at the ocean, now shimmering with life and gold in the morning sunlight. Not far away, part of a shipwrecked vessel lay on the beach, seemingly telling its own story. But where were the desperate and daring crew who had manned the brave ship? Where were those fearless pirates who had set sail from Livorno six days earlier on their adventurous journey? Where were those who raised the flag of peace and acted like honest traders when in port, but who unfurled the terror of their black flag on the wide ocean? And where was Stephano Verrina, who had so boldly taken Lady Nisida away?
The gallant bark had struck upon a shoal, during the tempest and the obscurity of the night, and the pilot knew not where they were. His reckoning was lost—his calculations had all been set at naught by the confusion produced by the fearful storm which had assailed the ship and driven her from her course. The moment the corsair galley struck, that confusion increased to such an extent that the captain lost all control over his men; the pilot’s voice was unheeded likewise.
The brave ship had run aground on a sandbank during the storm and darkness of night, and the pilot had no idea where they were. His navigation was gone—his calculations were rendered useless by the chaos caused by the terrifying storm that had attacked the ship and thrown it off its path. The moment the pirate ship hit, that chaos escalated to the point where the captain lost all control over his crew; the pilot's voice was ignored as well.
The crew got out the long-boat and leaped into it, forcing the captain and the pilot to enter it with them. Stephano Verrina, who was on deck when the vessel struck, rushed down into the cabin appropriated to Nisida, and by signs endeavored to convey to her a sense of the danger which menaced them. Conquering her ineffable aversion for the bandit, Nisida followed him hastily to the deck. At the same instant that her eyes plunged, as it were, into the dense obscurity which prevailed around, the lightning streamed in long and vivid flashes over the turbulent waters, and with the roar of the billows suddenly mingled deafening shrieks and cries—shrieks and cries of wild despair, as the long-boat, which had been pushed away from the corsair-bark, went down at a little distance. And as the lightning played upon the raging sea, Nisida and Verrina caught hurried but frightful glimpses of many human faces, whereon was expressed the indescribable agony of the drowning.
The crew took out the lifeboat and jumped into it, forcing the captain and the pilot to join them. Stephano Verrina, who was on deck when the ship hit, rushed down into the cabin assigned to Nisida and tried to communicate the danger they were in through gestures. Overcoming her deep aversion to the bandit, Nisida quickly followed him back to the deck. Just as her eyes plunged into the thick darkness around them, lightning flashed in long, vivid bolts across the choppy waters, and with the roar of the waves, deafening screams and cries suddenly erupted—shrieks and cries of sheer despair, as the lifeboat, pushed away from the corsair ship, sank a short distance away. As the lightning illuminated the raging sea, Nisida and Verrina caught brief but horrifying glimpses of many human faces, all showing the indescribable agony of those drowning.
“Perdition!” cried Verrina; “all are gone save Nisida and myself! And shall we too perish ere she has become mine? shall death separate us ere I have reveled in her charms? Fool that I was to delay my triumph hitherto! Fool that I was to be overawed by her impetuous signs, or melted by her silent though strong appeals!”
“Doom!” cried Verrina; “Everyone is gone except Nisida and me! And will we also perish before she becomes mine? Will death tear us apart before I have enjoyed her beauty? What a fool I've been to wait so long for my victory! What a fool I've been to be intimidated by her passionate gestures or moved by her quiet but strong pleas!”
He paced the deck in an excited manner as he uttered these words aloud.
He walked back and forth on the deck, excitedly saying these words out loud.
“No!” he exclaimed wildly, as the tempest seemed to increase, and the ship was thrown further on shoal: “she shall not escape me thus, after all I have done and dared in order to possess her! Our funeral may take place to-night—but our bridal shall be first. Ha! ha!”—and he laughed with a kind of despairing mockery, while the fragments of the vessel’s sails flapped against the spars with a din as if some mighty demon were struggling with the blast. The sense of appalling danger seemed to madden Stephano only because it threatened to separate him from Nisida; and, fearfully excited, he rushed toward her, crying wildly, “You shall be mine!”
“No!” he shouted frantically as the storm intensified, and the ship lurched further onto the rocks. “She won't escape me like this, after everything I've done and risked to be with her! We might die tonight—but our wedding will come first. Ha! ha!”—and he laughed with a mix of despair and mockery, while the torn sails of the ship flapped loudly against the masts as if some powerful demon was battling the wind. The overwhelming sense of danger only drove Stephano mad because it threatened to pull him away from Nisida; fearfully charged, he rushed toward her, shouting wildly, “You will be mine!”
For a single instant he fell back appalled, horror-struck; but at the next, he plunged with insensate fury after her. And the rage of the storm redoubled.
For a brief moment, he stepped back in shock, filled with horror; but in the next instant, he charged after her in blind rage. And the fury of the storm intensified.
When the misty shades of morning cleared away, and the storm had passed, Nisida was seated alone upon the strand, having miraculously escaped that eternal night of death which leads to no dawn. But where was Stephano Verrina? She knew not; although she naturally conjectured, and even hoped, that he was numbered with the dead.
When the foggy morning cleared and the storm had subsided, Nisida was sitting alone on the beach, having miraculously survived that endless night of death that brings no dawn. But where was Stephano Verrina? She didn't know; although she naturally guessed, and even hoped, that he was among the dead.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE ISLAND IN THE MEDITERRANEAN SEA.
Fair and beauteous was the Mediterranean isle whereon the Lady Nisida had been thrown.
Gorgeous and lovely was the Mediterranean island where the Lady Nisida had been cast.
When the morning mists had dispersed, and the sunbeams tinged the ridges of the hills and the summits of the tallest trees, Nisida awoke as it were from the profound lethargic reverie in which she had been plunged for upward of an hour, since the moment when the billows had borne her safely to the shore.
When the morning fog cleared and the sun's rays illuminated the hilltops and the tops of the tallest trees, Nisida woke up as if from a deep, sleepy trance she had been in for over an hour, ever since the waves had brought her safely to the shore.
The temperature of that island was warm and genial, for there eternal summer reigned, and thus, though her garments were still dripping wet, Nisida experienced no cold. She rose from the bank of sand whereon she had been seated, and cast anxious, rapid, and searching glances around her. Not a human being met her eyes; but in the woods that stretched, with emerald pride, almost down to the golden sands, the birds and insects—nature’s free commoners—sent forth the sounds of life and welcomed the advent of the morn with that music of the groves.
The temperature on that island was warm and pleasant, as eternal summer was in full swing, so even though her clothes were still dripping wet, Nisida felt no chill. She got up from the sandy bank where she had been sitting and looked around anxiously, quickly scanning her surroundings. Not a single person met her gaze; instead, in the lush woods that reached almost down to the golden sands, the birds and insects—nature's free inhabitants—filled the air with their sounds and welcomed the morning with the music of the trees.
The scenery which now presented itself to the contemplation of Nisida was indescribably beautiful. Richly wooded hills rose towering above each other with amphitheatrical effect; and behind the verdant panorama were the blue outlines of pinnacles of naked rocks. But not a trace of the presence of human beings was to be seen—not a hamlet, nor a cottage, nor the slightest sign of agriculture! At a short distance lay a portion of the wreck of the corsair-ship. The fury of the tempest of the preceding night had thrown it so high upon the shoal whereon it had struck, and the sea was now comparatively so calm, that Nisida was enabled to approach close up to it. With little difficulty she succeeded in reaching the deck,—that deck whose elastic surface lately vibrated to the tread of many daring, desperate young men—but now desolate and broken in many parts.
The view before Nisida was incredibly beautiful. Lush, forested hills rose dramatically above one another, creating an amphitheater effect; behind the green landscape were the blue outlines of jagged rock peaks. Yet there was no sign of human life—not a village, a cottage, or any hint of farming! Not far away was a section of the wreck of the pirate ship. The storm from the previous night had thrown it high onto the shallow area where it had crashed, and the sea was now relatively calm, allowing Nisida to get close to it. With little trouble, she managed to reach the deck—the deck that had recently vibrated under the feet of many bold, reckless young men—but was now empty and broken in several places.
The cabin which had been allotted to her, or rather to which she had been confined, was in the portion of the wreck that still remained; and there she found a change of raiment, which Stephano had provided ere the vessel left Leghorn. Carefully packing up these garments in as small and portable a compass as possible, she fastened the burden upon her shoulders by the means of a cord, and, quitting the vessel, conveyed it safe and dry to the shore.
The cabin that had been assigned to her, or rather where she had been confined, was in the part of the wreck that was still intact; and there she found some clothes that Stephano had gotten ready before the ship left Leghorn. Carefully packing these clothes as tightly and compactly as she could, she secured the load on her shoulders with a cord and left the ship, bringing it safely and dry to the shore.
Then she returned again to the wreck in search of provisions, considerable quantities of which she fortunately found to be uninjured by the water; and these she was enabled to transport to the strand by means of several journeys backward and forward between the shore and the wreck. The occupation was not only necessary in order to provide the wherewith to sustain life, but it also abstracted her thoughts from a too painful contemplation of her position. It was long past the hour of noon when she had completed her task; and the shore in the immediate vicinity of the wreck was piled with a miscellaneous assortment of objects—bags of provisions, weapons of defense, articles of the toilet, clothing, pieces of canvas, cordage, and carpenter’s tools. Then, wearied with her arduous toils, she laid aside her dripping garments, bathed her beauteous form in the sea, and attired herself in dry apparel.
Then she went back to the wreck to look for supplies, and luckily, she found a good amount that hadn't been damaged by the water. She was able to transport them to the shore by making several trips back and forth between the shore and the wreck. This task was not only necessary to gather what she needed to survive, but it also helped distract her from the painful thoughts about her situation. It was well past noon when she finished her work, and the area near the wreck was cluttered with a mix of items—bags of food, weapons for defense, personal care items, clothes, pieces of canvas, ropes, and carpenter's tools. Exhausted from her hard work, she took off her soaked clothes, bathed her beautiful body in the sea, and put on dry clothes.
Having partaken of some refreshment, she armed herself with weapons of defense, and quitting the shore, entered upon that vast amphitheater of verdure to which we have already slightly alluded. The woods were thick and tangled; but though, when seen from the shore, they appeared to form one dense, uninterrupted forest, yet they in reality only dotted the surface of the islands with numerous detached patches of grove and copse; and in the intervals were verdant plains or delicious valleys, exhibiting not the slightest sign of agriculture, but interspersed with shrubs and trees laden with fruits rich and tempting.
Having had some refreshments, she equipped herself with some weapons for protection and left the shore, stepping into the vast green amphitheater we’ve mentioned before. The woods were thick and tangled; although they looked like one dense forest from the shore, they actually just scattered patches of trees and bushes across the islands' surface. In between, there were green plains and lovely valleys that showed no signs of farming, but were filled with shrubs and trees heavy with delicious, tempting fruits.
Nature had indeed profusely showered her bounties over that charming isle; for the trees glowed with their blushing or golden produce, as if gems were the fruitage of every bough.
Nature had truly showered her gifts on that beautiful island; the trees sparkled with their rosy or golden fruits, as if every branch was laden with jewels.
Through one of the delicious valleys which Nisida explored, a streamlet, smooth as a looking-glass, wound its way. To its sunny bank did the lady repair; and the pebbly bed of the river was seen as plainly through the limpid waters as an eyeball through a tear.
Through one of the lovely valleys that Nisida explored, a small stream, as smooth as glass, wound its way. The lady made her way to the sunny bank, and the pebbly riverbed was visible through the clear water, just like an eyeball seen through a tear.
Though alone was Nisida in that vale, and though many bitter reflections, deep regrets, and vague apprehensions crowded upon her soul; yet the liveliness of the scene appeared to diminish the intenseness of the feelings of utter solitude, and its soft influence partially lulled the waves of her emotions. For never had mortal eyes beheld finer fruit upon the trees, nor lovelier flowers upon the soil; all life was rejoicing, from the grasshopper at her feet to the feathered songsters in the myrtle, citron, and olive groves; and the swan glided past to the music of the stream. Above, the heavens were more clear than her own Italian clime, more blue than any color that tinges the flowers of the earth.
Though Nisida was alone in that valley, and despite the many bitter thoughts, deep regrets, and vague worries that weighed on her heart, the vibrancy of the scene seemed to lessen the intensity of her feelings of complete solitude, and its gentle influence partly calmed the turbulence of her emotions. For never had anyone seen better fruit on the trees or more beautiful flowers in the ground; all of life was celebrating, from the grasshopper at her feet to the singing birds in the myrtle, citron, and olive groves; and the swan glided by to the sound of the stream. Above, the sky was clearer than her own Italian landscape, more blue than any color that colors the flowers of the earth.
She roved along the smiling bank which fringed the stream until the setting sun dyed with the richest purple the rocky pinnacles in the distance, and made the streamlet glow like a golden flood. And Nisida—alone, in the radiance and glory of her own charms—alone amidst all the radiance and glory of the charms of nature—the beauteous Nisida appeared to be the queen of that Mediterranean isle. But whether it were really an island or a portion of the three continents which hem in that tideless ocean, the lady as yet knew not.
She wandered along the cheerful bank that lined the stream until the setting sun painted the distant rocky peaks with rich purple hues and made the stream sparkle like a golden river. And Nisida—alone, in the glow and splendor of her own charms—stood amidst all the beauty and brilliance of nature, appearing to be the queen of that Mediterranean island. But whether it was truly an island or part of the three continents surrounding that calm ocean, she did not yet know.
Warned by the splendors of the setting sun to retrace her way, she turned and sped back to the strand, where the stores she had saved from the wreck were heaped up. When first she had set out upon her exploring ramble, she had expected every moment to behold human forms—her fellow-creatures—emerge from the woods; but the more she saw of that charming spot whereon her destinies had thrown her, the fainter grew the hope or the fear—we scarcely know which to term the expectation. For no sign of the presence of man was there; Nature appeared to be the undisputed empress of that land; and Nisida returned to the shore with the conviction that she was the sole human inhabitant of this delicious region.
Warned by the beautiful sunset to retrace her steps, she turned and hurried back to the beach, where the supplies she had salvaged from the wreck were piled up. When she first set out on her exploration, she had expected to see other people—her fellow humans—emerge from the woods at any moment. But the more she explored that lovely place where fate had brought her, the less hope—or was it fear?—she felt about encountering anyone. There was no sign of human presence; nature seemed to be the undisputed queen of that land. Nisida returned to the shore convinced that she was the only human inhabitant of this beautiful region.
And now, once more seated upon the strand, while the last beams of the sun played upon the wide blue waters of the Mediterranean, Nisida partook of her frugal repast, consisting of the bread supplied by the wreck and a few fruits which she gathered in the valley. The effects of the tempest had totally disappeared in respect to the sea, which now lay stretched in glassy stillness. It seemed as if a holy calm, soft as an infant’s sleep, lay upon the bosom of the Mediterranean, now no longer terrible with storm, but a mighty emblem of mild majesty and rest!
And now, once again sitting on the shore, while the last rays of the sun danced on the vast blue waters of the Mediterranean, Nisida enjoyed her simple meal, which consisted of the bread from the wreck and a few fruits she picked in the valley. The effects of the storm had completely vanished regarding the sea, which now lay stretched out in smooth stillness. It felt as if a peaceful calm, gentle as a baby's sleep, rested upon the surface of the Mediterranean, no longer fierce with storms, but a powerful symbol of gentle majesty and tranquility!
Nisida thought of the fury which had lately convulsed that sea, now so placid, and sighed at the conviction which was forced upon her—that no such calm was for the mortal breast when storms had once been there! For she pondered on her native land, now, perhaps, far—oh! how far away; and the images of those whom she loved appeared to rise before her—Francisco in despair at his sister’s unaccountable disappearance—and Fernand perchance already doomed to die! And tears flowed down her cheeks, and trickled upon her snowy bosom, gleaming like dew amongst lilies. Of what avail was the energy of her character in that land along whose coast stretched the impassable barrier of the sea? Oh! it was enough to make even the haughty Nisida weep, and to produce a terrible impression on a mind hitherto acting only in obedience to its own indomitable will.
Nisida thought about the anger that had recently stirred the sea, which was now so calm, and sighed as she realized that no one could truly feel at peace after experiencing such turmoil. She reflected on her homeland, now perhaps far—oh! how far away; and the faces of those she loved seemed to appear before her—Francisco, despairing over his sister’s mysterious disappearance—and Fernand, who might already be doomed! Tears streamed down her cheeks, trickling onto her snowy chest, sparkling like dew among lilies. How could her strong spirit matter in a land separated by the unbreakable barrier of the sea? Oh! It was enough to make even the proud Nisida cry, creating a heavy burden on a mind that had only ever acted according to its own unyielding will.
Though the sun had set some time, and no moon had yet appeared in the purple sky, yet was it far from dark. An azure mantle of twilight seemed to wrap the earth—the sea—the heavens; and so soft, so overpowering was the influence of the scene and of the night, that slumber gradually stole upon the lady’s eyes. There now, upon the warm sand, slept Nisida; and when the chaste advent of the moon bathed all in silver, as the sun had for twelve hours steeped all in gold, the beams of the goddess of the night played on her charming countenance without awakening her. The raven masses of her hair lay upon her flushed cheeks like midnight on a bed of roses, her long black lashes reposed on those cheeks, so surpassingly lovely with their rich carnation hues. For she dreamt of Fernand; and her vision was a happy one. Imagination played wild tricks with the shipwrecked, lonely lady, as if to recompense her for the waking realities of her sad position. She thought that she was reposing in the delicious valley which she had explored in the afternoon—she thought that Fernand was her companion—that she lay in his arms—that his lips pressed hers—that she was all to him as he was all to her, and that love’s cup of enjoyment was full to the very brim.
Though the sun had set quite a while ago and the moon hadn’t appeared in the purple sky yet, it was far from dark. A blue twilight seemed to wrap around the earth, the sea, and the heavens; and the scene and the night were so soft and overwhelming that sleep gradually came over the lady. There, on the warm sand, Nisida slept; and when the pure arrival of the moon bathed everything in silver, as the sun had for twelve hours drenched everything in gold, the rays of the goddess of the night danced on her beautiful face without waking her. The dark waves of her hair lay on her flushed cheeks like midnight on a bed of roses, her long black lashes resting on those cheeks, which were so stunning with their rich shades of pink. She was dreaming of Fernand, and her vision was a happy one. Imagination played wild tricks on the shipwrecked, lonely lady, as if to reward her for the harsh realities of her sad situation. She imagined she was resting in the lovely valley she had explored that afternoon—she imagined that Fernand was with her—she imagined that she lay in his arms—that his lips pressed against hers—that she meant everything to him as he meant everything to her, and that love’s cup of enjoyment was full to the very brim.
But, oh! when she slowly awoke, and under the influence of the delightful vision, raised her eyes in the dewy light of voluptuous languor to the blue sky above her, the sunbeams that were heralding in another day cruelly dispelled the enchanting illusions of a warm and excited fancy, and Nisida found herself alone on the sea-shore of the island.
But, oh! when she slowly woke up, and under the spell of the delightful vision, lifted her eyes in the soft light of sensual relaxation to the blue sky above her, the sunbeams that were announcing the start of another day harshly shattered the enchanting illusions of a warm and excited imagination, and Nisida found herself alone on the beach of the island.
Thus the glory of that sunrise had no charms for her; although never had the orb of day come forth with greater pomp, nor to shine on a lovelier scene. No words can convey an idea of the rapid development of every feature in the landscape, the deeper and deepening tint of the glowing sky, the roseate hue of the mountain-peaks as they stood out against the cloudless orient, and the rich emerald shades of the woods sparkling with fruit. The fragrant rose and the chaste lily, the blushing peony and the gaudy tulip, and all the choicest flowers of that delicious clime, expanded into renewed loveliness to greet the sun: and the citron and the orange, the melon and the grape, the pomegranate and the date drank in the yellow light to nourish their golden hues.
So, the beauty of that sunrise held no appeal for her; even though the sun had never risen with such grandeur, nor illuminated a more beautiful scene. No words can capture the swift transformation of every detail in the landscape, the deepening colors of the vibrant sky, the pinkish tones of the mountain peaks standing out against the clear dawn, and the rich green shades of the woods glistening with fruit. The fragrant rose and the pure lily, the blushing peony and the bright tulip, along with all the finest flowers from that lovely climate, bloomed with renewed beauty to welcome the sun: and the citron and the orange, the melon and the grape, the pomegranate and the date soaked up the golden light to enhance their brilliant colors.
Nisida’s eyes glanced rapidly over the vast expanse of waters, and swept the horizon: but there was not a sail, nor even a cloud which imagination might transform into the white wing of a distant ship. And now upon the golden sand the lovely Nisida put off her garments one by one: and set at liberty the dark masses of her shining hair, which floated like an ample veil of raven blackness over the dazzling whiteness of her skin. Imagination might have invested her forehead with a halo, so magnificent was the lustrous effect of the sun upon the silken glossiness of that luxuriant hair.
Nisida's eyes quickly scanned the vast stretch of water, searching the horizon, but there was no sail in sight, not even a cloud that could be imagined as the white wing of a distant ship. On the golden sand, the beautiful Nisida began to remove her clothes one by one, letting her dark, shining hair fall free, floating like a flowing veil of raven blackness over the bright whiteness of her skin. One could easily picture a halo around her forehead, so stunning was the radiant glow of the sun on the silky sheen of her luxurious hair.
The Mediterranean was the lady’s bath: and, in spite of the oppressive nature of the waking thoughts which had succeeded her delicious dream, in spite of that conviction of loneliness which lay like a weight of lead upon her soul, she disported in the waters like a mermaid.
The Mediterranean was like the lady’s bath; and despite the heavy thoughts that had replaced her delightful dream, and despite the deep sense of loneliness that weighed down on her soul like a lead weight, she played in the water like a mermaid.
Now she plunged beneath the surface, which glowed in the sun like a vast lake of quicksilver: now she stood in a shallow spot, where the water rippled no higher than her middle, and combed out her dripping tresses; then she waded further in, and seemed to rejoice in allowing the little wavelets to kiss her snowy bosom. No fear had she, indeed, no thought of the monsters of the deep: could the fair surface of the shining water conceal aught dangerous or aught terrible? Oh! yes, even as beneath that snowy breast beat a heart stained with crime, often agitated by ardent and impetuous passions, and devoured by raging desire.
Now she dove beneath the surface, which sparkled in the sun like a vast lake of liquid silver: now she stood in a shallow area, where the water washed no higher than her waist, and combed out her wet hair; then she waded further in, seemingly delighting in letting the little waves kiss her pale skin. She felt no fear, truly, no thought of the monsters in the deep: could the beautiful surface of the shining water hide anything dangerous or terrible? Oh! yes, even as beneath that pale exterior beat a heart marked by wrongdoing, often stirred by intense and impulsive feelings, and consumed by burning desire.
For nearly an hour did Nisida disport in Nature’s mighty bath until the heat of the sun became so intense that she was compelled to return to the shore and resume her apparel. Then she took some bread in her hand, and hastened to the groves to pluck the cooling and delicious fruits whereof there was so marvelous an abundance. She seated herself on a bed of wild flowers on the shady side of a citron and orange grove, surrounded by a perfumed air. Before her stretched the valley, like a vast carpet of bright green velvet fantastically embroidered with flowers of a thousand varied hues. And in the midst meandered the crystal stream, with stately swans and an infinite number of other aquatic birds floating on its bosom. And the birds of the groves, too, how beautiful were they, and how joyous did they seem! What variegated plumage did they display, as they flew past the Lady Nisida, unscared by her presence! Some of them alighted from the overhanging boughs, and as they descended swept her very hair with their wings; then, almost to convince her that she was not an unwelcome intruder in that charming land, they hopped round her, picking up the crumbs of bread which she scattered about to attract them.
For almost an hour, Nisida enjoyed herself in Nature’s beautiful waters until the sun got so hot that she had to head back to the shore and put on her clothes. She then grabbed some bread and hurried to the groves to pick the refreshing and tasty fruits that were plentiful. She settled down on a patch of wildflowers in the shade of a citron and orange grove, surrounded by fragrant air. Before her lay the valley, like a vast carpet of bright green velvet beautifully decorated with flowers of countless colors. In the middle, a crystal-clear stream meandered, with elegant swans and countless other water birds gliding on its surface. The birds in the groves were stunning and seemed so happy! They showed off their colorful feathers as they flew by Lady Nisida, unbothered by her presence! Some landed on the branches above her, and as they came down, their wings brushed through her hair; then, almost to show her that she was welcome in this lovely place, they hopped around her, picking up the crumbs of bread she scattered to attract them.
For the loneliness of her condition had already attuned the mind of this strange being to a susceptibility of deriving amusement from incidents which a short time previously she would have looked upon as the most insane triflings;—thus was the weariness of her thoughts relieved by disporting in the water, as we ere now saw her, or by contemplating the playfulness of the birds. Presently she wandered into the vale, and gathered a magnificent nosegay of flowers: then the whim struck her that she would weave for herself a chaplet of roses; and as her work progressed, she improved upon it, and fashioned a beauteous diadem of flowers to protect her head from the scorching noonday sun.
For the loneliness of her situation had already made this unusual person more sensitive to finding joy in things that not long ago she would have considered completely ridiculous; this is how the tiredness of her thoughts was eased by playing in the water, as we just saw her do, or by watching the playful birds. Soon, she wandered into the valley and picked a stunning bouquet of flowers: then it occurred to her that she would create a crown of roses for herself; and as she worked on it, she enhanced it and made a beautiful floral tiara to shield her head from the blazing midday sun.
But think not, O reader! that while thus diverting herself with trivialities of which you would scarcely have deemed the haughty—imperious—active disposition of Nisida of Riverola to be capable—think not that her mind was altogether abstracted from unpleasant thoughts. No—far, very far from that! She was merely relieved from a portion of that weight which oppressed her; but her entire burden could not be removed from her soul. There were moments when her grief amounted almost to despair. Was she doomed to pass the remainder of her existence in that land? was it really an island and unknown to navigators? She feared so: for did it join a continent, its loveliness and fruitfulness would not have permitted it to remain long unoccupied by those who must of necessity discover it.
But don't think, dear reader, that while she entertained herself with trivial things that you would hardly believe the proud, commanding, energetic nature of Nisida of Riverola could be capable of—don’t think that her mind was completely free from unpleasant thoughts. No, far from it! She was only relieved of part of the weight that burdened her; but she couldn't shake off her entire sadness. There were moments when her grief felt almost like despair. Was she doomed to spend the rest of her life on that land? Was it really an island, unknown to navigators? She feared so: because if it were connected to a continent, its beauty and fertility wouldn't have allowed it to remain unoccupied by those who would inevitably discover it.
And oh! what would her brother think of her absence? what would Fernand conjecture? And what perils might not at that moment envelop her lover, while she was not near to succor him by means of her artifice, her machinations, or her gold. Ten thousand-thousand maledictions upon Stephano, who was the cause of all her present misery! Ten thousand-thousand maledictions on her own folly for not having exerted all her energies and all her faculties to escape from his power, ere she was conveyed on board the corsair ship, and it was too late!
And oh! What would her brother think about her being gone? What would Fernand guess? And what dangers might her lover be facing at that very moment, while she wasn’t there to help him with her tricks, her plans, or her money? A million curses on Stephano, who caused all her current misery! A million curses on her own foolishness for not using all her energy and abilities to escape from his control before she was taken aboard the pirate ship, when it was already too late!
But useless now were regrets and repinings; for the past could not be recalled, and the future might have much happiness in store for Nisida. For oh! sweetest comes the hope which is lured back because its presence is indispensable; and, oppressed as Nisida was with the weight of her misfortunes, her soul was too energetic, too sanguine, too impetuous to yield to despair.
But regrets and longing were pointless now; the past couldn’t be changed, and the future might hold a lot of happiness for Nisida. Because, oh! the sweetest hope is the one that keeps coming back because it’s necessary; and even though Nisida was burdened by her troubles, her spirit was too strong, too optimistic, and too driven to give in to despair.
Day after day passed, and still not a ship appeared. Nisida did not penetrate much further into the island than the valley which we have described, and whither she was accustomed to repair to gather the flowers that she wove into diadems. She lingered for the most part near the shore on which she had been thrown, fearing lest, if away, a ship might pass in her absence.
Day after day went by, and still no ship showed up. Nisida didn’t venture much further into the island than the valley we described, where she usually went to pick flowers to make into crowns. Most of the time, she stayed close to the shore where she had washed up, afraid that if she left, a ship might pass while she was gone.
Each day she bathed her beauteous form in the Mediterranean; each day she devoted some little time to the adornment of her person with wreaths of flowers. She wove crowns for her head—necklaces, bracelets, and scarfs,—combining the flowers so as to form the most wild and fanciful devices, and occasionally surveying herself in the natural mirror afforded her by the limpid stream. Purposely wearing an apparel as scanty as possible, on account of the oppressive heat which prevailed during each day of twelve long hours, and which was not materially moderated at night, she supplied to some extent the place of the superfluous garments thus thrown aside, by means of tissues of cool, refreshing, fragrant flowers.
Each day she bathed her beautiful body in the Mediterranean; each day she spent some time decorating herself with flower wreaths. She made crowns for her head—necklaces, bracelets, and scarves—mixing the flowers to create wild and fanciful designs, occasionally glancing at her reflection in the clear water. Deliberately wearing as little clothing as possible due to the intense heat that lasted for twelve long hours each day, which didn’t cool down much at night, she replaced the excess garments she discarded with light, refreshing, fragrant flowers.
Thus, by the time she had been ten or twelve days upon the island, her appearance seemed most admirably to correspond with her new and lonely mode of life, and the spot where her destinies had cast her. Habited in a single linen garment, confined round the slender waist with a cestus of flowers, and with light slippers upon her feet, but with a diadem of roses on her head, and with wreaths round her bare arms, and her equally bare ankles, she appeared to be the goddess of that island—the genius of that charming clime of fruits, and verdure, and crystal streams, and flowers. The majesty of her beauty was softened, and thus enhanced, by the wonderful simplicity of her attire; the dazzling brilliancy of her charms was subdued by the chaste, the innocent, the primitive aspect with which those fantastically woven flowers invested her. Even the extraordinary luster of her fine dark eyes was moderated by the gaudy yet elegant assemblage of hues formed by those flowers which she wore. Was it not strange that she whose soul we have hitherto seen bent on deeds or schemes of stern and important nature—who never acted without a motive, and whose mind was far too deeply occupied with worldly cares and pursuits to bestow a thought on trifles—who, indeed, would have despised herself had she wasted a moment in toying with a flower, or watching the playful motions of a bird,—was it not strange that Nisida should have become so changed as we now find her in that island of which she was the queen?
So, by the time she had been on the island for ten or twelve days, her appearance seemed to perfectly match her new and solitary way of life, as well as the place where fate had brought her. Dressed in a simple linen garment, cinched around her slender waist with a floral belt, and wearing light slippers on her feet, but with a crown of roses on her head and wreaths around her bare arms and ankles, she looked like the goddess of that island—the spirit of that beautiful place filled with fruits, greenery, crystal-clear streams, and flowers. The majesty of her beauty was softened and enhanced by the wonderful simplicity of her outfit; the dazzling brilliance of her features was diminished by the pure, innocent, and natural look that those artistically woven flowers gave her. Even the extraordinary shine of her beautiful dark eyes was toned down by the bright yet stylish mix of colors created by the flowers she wore. Wasn't it odd that she, whose soul we had previously seen focused on serious and important actions—who never acted without a purpose, and whose mind was too busy with worldly worries to waste a moment on trivial matters—who would have looked down on herself for spending even a moment playing with a flower or watching the playful movements of a bird—wasn’t it strange that Nisida had changed so dramatically as we now see her on that island of which she was the queen?
Conceive that same Nisida who planned dark plots against Flora Francatelli, now tripping along the banks of the sunlit stream, bedecked with flowers and playing with the swans. Imagine that same being, who dealt death to Agnes, now seated beneath the shade of myrtles and embowering vines, distributing bread or pomegranate seeds to the birds that hopped cheerfully around her. Picture to yourself that woman of majestic beauty, whom you have seen clad in black velvet and wearing a dark thick veil, now weaving for herself garments of flowers, and wandering in the lightest possible attire by the seashore, or by the rippling stream, or amidst the mazes of the fruit-laden groves.
Imagine the same Nisida who plotted against Flora Francatelli, now strolling along the sunlit stream, adorned with flowers and playing with the swans. Picture that same person, who brought death to Agnes, now sitting in the shade of myrtles and climbing vines, giving bread or pomegranate seeds to the birds that happily hop around her. Visualize that woman of striking beauty, whom you've seen dressed in black velvet with a thick dark veil, now making herself outfits from flowers, and wandering in the lightest attire by the seaside, by the gently flowing stream, or among the winding paths of the fruit-laden groves.
And sometimes, as she sat upon the yellow sand, gazing on the wavelets of the Mediterranean, that were racing one after another, like living things from some far off region, to that lovely but lonely isle, it would seem as if all the low and sweet voices of the sea—never loud and sullen now, since the night of storm which cast her on that strand—were heard by her, and made delicious music to her ears! In that island must we leave her now for a short space,—leave her to her birds, her flowers, and her mermaid-sports in the sea,—leave her also to her intervals of dark and dismal thoughts, and to her long, but ineffectual watchings for the appearance of a sail in the horizon.
And sometimes, as she sat on the yellow sand, watching the little waves of the Mediterranean race one after another, like living beings from some distant place, toward that beautiful yet lonely island, it felt as if all the soft and gentle voices of the sea—never loud and gloomy now, ever since the stormy night that washed her up on that shore—were being heard by her, creating sweet music to her ears! We must leave her on that island now for a little while—leave her with her birds, her flowers, and her playful moments in the sea—also leaving her to her times of dark and gloomy thoughts, and to her long, but pointless waits for a ship to appear on the horizon.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
THE WOLF-MAN.
It was the last day of the month; and the hour of sunset was fast approaching. Great was the sensation that prevailed throughout the city of Florence. Rumor had industriously spread, and with equal assiduity exaggerated, the particulars of Fernand Wagner’s trial, and the belief that a man on whom the horrible destiny of a Wehr-Wolf had been entailed, was about to suffer the extreme penalty of the law, was generally prevalent.
It was the last day of the month, and sunset was quickly approaching. A strong buzz filled the city of Florence. Rumors had spread rapidly and exaggerated the details of Fernand Wagner’s trial, leading many to believe that a man cursed with the terrible fate of a Wehr-Wolf was about to face the harshest punishment the law could impose.
The great square of the ducal palace, where the scaffold was erected, was crowded with the Florentine populace; and the windows were literally alive with human faces. Various were the emotions and feelings which influenced that mass of spectators. The credulous and superstitious—forming more than nine-tenths of the whole multitude—shook their heads, and commented amongst themselves, in subdued whispers, on the profane rashness of the chief judge, who dared to doubt the existence of such a being as a Wehr-Wolf. The few who shared the skepticism of the judge applauded that high functionary for his courage in venturing so bold a stroke in order to destroy what he and they deemed an idle superstition.
The large square in front of the ducal palace, where the scaffold was set up, was filled with the crowd of Florentines, and the windows were packed with faces. The emotions and feelings among the spectators were varied. Most of the crowd—over nine-tenths—were credulous and superstitious; they shook their heads and whispered among themselves about the blasphemous boldness of the chief judge, who dared to question the existence of a Wehr-Wolf. The few who shared the judge's skepticism praised him for his bravery in taking such a bold step to eliminate what he and they saw as a pointless superstition.
But the great mass were dominated by a profound and indeed most painful sensation of awe; curiosity induced them to remain, though their misgivings prompted them to fly from the spot which had been fixed upon for the execution. The flowers of Florentine loveliness—and never in any age did the republic boast of so much female beauty—were present: but bright eyes flashed forth uneasy glances, and snowy bosoms beat with alarms, and fair hands trembled in the lover’s pressure. In the midst of the square was raised a high platform covered with black cloth, and presenting an appearance so ominous and sinister that it was but little calculated to revive the spirits of the timid. On this scaffold was a huge block: and near the block stood the headsman, carelessly leaning on his ax, the steel of which was polished and bright as silver. A few minutes before the hour of sunset, the chief judge, the procurator fiscal, the two assistant-judges, and the lieutenant of sbirri, attended by a turnkey and several subordinate police officers, were repairing in procession along the corridor leading to the doomed prisoner’s cell.
But the huge crowd was filled with a deep and truly painful sense of awe; curiosity kept them there, even though their fears made them want to flee from the place chosen for the execution. The stunning flowers of Florence—and never before had the republic seen so much female beauty—were present: but bright eyes darted anxious glances, and pale chests beat with anxiety, while delicate hands trembled in the grip of lovers. In the center of the square stood a raised platform draped in black cloth, looking so ominous and foreboding that it did little to lift the spirits of the fearful. On this scaffold was a large block, and near it stood the executioner, casually leaning on his axe, the steel glinting as bright as silver. Just a few minutes before sunset, the chief judge, the procurator fiscal, the two assistant judges, and the lieutenant of the sbirri, accompanied by a jailer and several lower-ranking police officers, were marching in procession down the corridor leading to the cell of the condemned prisoner.
The chief judge alone was dignified in manner; and he alone wore a demeanor denoting resolution and at the same time self-possession. Those who accompanied him were, without a single exception, a prey to the most lively fear; and it was evident that had they dared to absent themselves they would not have been present on this occasion. At length the door of the prisoner’s cell was reached; and there the procession paused.
The chief judge was the only one who carried himself with dignity; he was the only one who showed both determination and calm. Everyone with him was, without exception, filled with intense fear; it was clear that if they had felt they could skip this event, they wouldn't have shown up. Finally, they reached the prisoner's cell door, and there the procession stopped.
“The moment is now at hand,” said the chief judge, “when a monstrous and ridiculous superstition, imported into our country from that cradle and nurse of preposterous legends—Germany—shall be annihilated forever. This knave who is about to suffer has doubtless propagated the report of his lupine destiny, in order to inspire terror and thus prosecute his career of crime and infamy with the greater security from chances of molestation. For this end he painted the picture which appalled so many of you in the judgment hall, but which, believe, my friends, he did not always believe destined to retain its sable covering. Well did he know that the curiosity of a servant or of a friend would obtain a peep beneath the mystic veil; and he calculated that the terror with which he sought to invest himself would be enhanced by the rumors and representations spread by those who had thus penetrated into its feigned secrets. But let us not waste that time which now verges toward a crisis, whereby doubt shall be dispelled and a ridiculous superstition destroyed forever.”
“The moment is here,” said the chief judge, “when a monstrous and ridiculous superstition, brought into our country from its birthplace of absurd legends—Germany—will be destroyed once and for all. This scoundrel who is about to face punishment has clearly spread the rumor of his wolf-like fate to instill fear and carry out his life of crime and infamy with less chance of interruption. He painted the striking image that shocked so many of you in the courtroom, but believe me, my friends, he didn't truly think it would always keep its dark facade. He well knew that the curiosity of a servant or a friend would get a glimpse behind the mystical curtain; and he expected that the fear he wanted to create around himself would be amplified by the gossip and stories shared by those who had uncovered its false secrets. But let’s not waste the time that is now leading us to a moment of truth, where doubt will be cleared away and this ridiculous superstition will be wiped out forever.”
At this moment a loud, a piercing, and an agonizing cry burst from the interior of the cell.
At that moment, a loud, sharp, and agonizing scream erupted from inside the cell.
“The knave has overheard me, and would fain strike terror to your hearts!” exclaimed the chief judge; then in a still louder tone, he commanded the turnkey to open the door of the dungeon. But when the man approached, so strange, so awful, so appalling were the sounds which came from the interior of the cell, that he threw down the key in dismay and rushed from the dreadful vicinity.
“The scoundrel has heard me, and wants to scare you!” exclaimed the chief judge; then in an even louder voice, he ordered the guard to open the dungeon door. But as the man moved closer, the sounds coming from inside the cell were so strange, so terrifying, and so horrifying that he dropped the key in shock and ran away from the horrifying scene.
“My lord, I implore you to pause!” said the procurator fiscal, trembling from head to foot.
“My lord, I beg you to stop!” said the procurator fiscal, trembling all over.
“Would you have me render myself ridiculous in the eyes of all Florence?” demanded the chief judge sternly.
“Do you want me to make a fool of myself in front of all of Florence?” the chief judge asked sternly.
Yet, so strange were now the noises which came from the interior of the dungeon—so piercing the cries of agony—so violent the rustling and tossing on the stone floor, that for the first time this bold functionary entertained a partial misgiving, as if he had indeed gone too far. But to retreat was impossible; and, with desperate resolution, the chief judge picked up the key and thrust it into the lock.
Yet, the sounds coming from inside the dungeon were so strange—so sharp were the cries of pain—so intense the rustling and movement on the stone floor, that for the first time this bold official felt a flicker of doubt, as if he had truly gone too far. But retreating was impossible; and, with a determined resolve, the chief judge picked up the key and shoved it into the lock.
His assistants, the procurator fiscal, and the sbirri drew back with instinctive horror, as the bolts groaned in the iron work which held them; the chain fell with a clanking sound; and as the door was opened, the horrible monster burst forth from the dungeon with a terrific howl. Yells and cries of despair reverberated through the long corridor: and those sounds were for an instant broken by that of the falling of a heavy body.
His assistants, the procurator fiscal, and the police pulled back with instinctive fear as the bolts creaked in the ironwork holding them; the chain dropped with a clanking noise; and as the door swung open, the terrifying creature charged out of the dungeon with a dreadful howl. Screams and cries of despair echoed through the long corridor, and for a moment, those sounds were interrupted by the thud of a heavy body falling.
’Twas the chief judge, hurled down and dashed violently against the rough uneven masonry, by the mad careering of the Wehr-Wolf as the monster burst from his cell. On, on he sped, with the velocity of lightning, along the corridor, giving vent to howls of the most horrifying description.
It was the chief judge, thrown down and violently slammed against the rough, uneven wall by the wild rampage of the Wehr-Wolf as the monster broke free from its cell. It sped on, like lightning, down the corridor, letting out screams that were truly terrifying.
Fainting with terror, the assistant judges, the procurator fiscal, and the sbirri were for a few moments so overcome by the appalling scene they had just witnessed, that they thought not of raising the chief judge, who lay motionless on the pavement. But at length some of the police-officers so far recovered themselves as to be able to devote attention to that high functionary—it was, however, too late—his skull was fractured by the violence with which he had been dashed against the rough wall, and his brains were scattered on the pavement. Those who now bent over his disfigured corpse exchanged looks of unutterable horror.
Fainting from fear, the assistant judges, the prosecutor, and the police were momentarily so shocked by the horrifying scene they had just seen that they forgot to check on the chief judge, who lay still on the ground. But eventually, some of the officers managed to collect themselves enough to pay attention to that high official—it was, however, too late—his skull was crushed from the terrible impact against the rough wall, and his brains were spread across the pavement. Those who now leaned over his mangled body exchanged glances of indescribable horror.
In the meantime the Wehr-Wolf had cleared the corridor, rapid as an arrow shot from the bow; he sprung, bounding up a flight of steep stone stairs as if the elastic air bore him on, and rushing through an open door, burst suddenly upon the crowd that was so anxiously waiting to behold the procession issue thence.
In the meantime, the Wehr-Wolf had cleared the corridor, quick as an arrow shot from a bow; he sprang up a steep flight of stone stairs as if the air was lifting him, and rushing through an open door, he suddenly burst onto the crowd that was eagerly waiting to see the procession come out.
Terrific was the yell that the multitude sent forth—a yell formed of a thousand combining voices, so long, so loud, so wildly agonizing, that never had the welkin rung with so appalling an ebullition of human misery before! Madly rushed the wolf amidst the people, dashing them aside, overturning them, hurling them down, bursting through the mass too dense to clear a passage of its own accord, and making the scene of horror more horrible still by mingling his hideous howlings with the cries—the shrieks—the screams that escaped from a thousand tongues.
The scream from the crowd was intense—a sound made up of thousands of voices, so long, so loud, so filled with wild agony, that nothing in the sky had ever echoed with such terrifying outpouring of human suffering before! The wolf charged through the people, pushing them aside, knocking them over, throwing them down, breaking through a crowd that was too thick to create a path on its own, making the terrifying scene even worse by mixing its awful howls with the cries—the shrieks—the screams that came from a thousand voices.
No pen can describe the awful scene of confusion and death which now took place. Swayed by no panic fear, but influenced by terrors of dreadful reality, the people exerted all their force to escape from that spot; and thus the struggling, crushing, pushing, crowding, fighting, and all the oscillations of a multitude set in motion by the direst alarms, were succeeded by the most fatal results. Women were thrown down and trampled to death, strong men were scarcely able to maintain their footing, many females were literally suffocated in the pressure of the crowd, and mothers with young children in their arms excited no sympathy.
No words can capture the horrific chaos and death that unfolded. The people weren’t in a panic, but were driven by the terrifying reality around them, and they used all their strength to escape that place. The frantic pushing, shoving, crowding, fighting, and all the movements of a terrified crowd resulted in deadly outcomes. Women were knocked down and trampled to death, strong men struggled to keep their balance, many women were literally suffocated in the crush of the crowd, and mothers holding young children received no sympathy.
Never was the selfishness of human nature more strikingly displayed than on this occasion: no one bestowed a thought upon his neighbor: the chivalrous Florentine citizens dashed aside the weak and helpless female who barred his way with as little remorse as if she were not a being of flesh and blood; and even husbands forgot their wives, lovers abandoned their mistresses, and parents waited not an instant to succor their daughters.
Never has human selfishness been more clearly shown than in this situation: no one thought about their neighbor; the brave Florentine citizens pushed aside the weak and helpless woman blocking their path with as little guilt as if she were not a living person; and even husbands forgot their wives, lovers left their girlfriends, and parents didn’t hesitate for a moment to help their daughters.
Oh! it was a terrible thing to contemplate, that dense mass, oscillating furiously like the waves of the sea, sending up to heaven such appalling sounds of misery, rushing furiously toward the avenues of egress, falling back baffled and crushed, in the struggle where only the very strongest prevailed, laboring to escape from death, and fighting for life, fluctuating and rushing, and wailing in maddening excitement like a raging ocean. Oh! all this wrought a direful sublimity, with those cries of agony and that riot of desperation. And all this while the wolf pursued its furious career, amid the mortal violence of a people thrown into horrible disorder, pursued its way with savage howls, glaring eyes, and foaming mouth, the only living being there that was infuriate and not alarmed, battling for escape, and yet unhurt.
Oh! it was a dreadful sight to imagine, that dense crowd, swaying wildly like the waves of the sea, letting out horrible sounds of suffering, rushing frantically toward the exits, only to fall back, defeated and crushed, in a struggle where only the strongest survived, fighting to escape death, laboring for life, surging and pushing, and wailing in frantic chaos like a raging ocean. Oh! all this created a terrifying grandeur, with those cries of pain and that uproar of desperation. And all the while, the wolf continued its furious path, amidst the violent chaos of a people thrown into utter disarray, pursuing its course with savage howls, piercing eyes, and a foaming mouth, the only living being there that was enraged and not afraid, battling to escape, and yet unharmed.
As a whirlpool suddenly assails the gallant ship, makes her agitate and rock fearfully for a few moments and then swallows her up altogether, so was the scaffold in the midst of the square shaken to its very basis for a little space, and then hurled down, disappearing altogether amidst the living vortex.
As a whirlpool suddenly attacks the brave ship, causing it to sway and rock violently for a brief moment before completely engulfing it, the scaffold in the middle of the square was shaken to its core for a short time, and then it collapsed, vanishing entirely in the living chaos.
In the balconies and at the windows overlooking the square, the awful excitement spread like wild-fire, and a real panic prevailed among those who were at least beyond the reach of danger. But horror paralyzed the power of sober reflection, and the hideous spectacle of volumes of human beings battling, and roaring, and rushing, and yelling in terrific frenzy, produced a kindred effect, and spread the wild delirium among the spectators at those balconies and those windows. At length, in the square below, the crowds began to pour forth from the gates, for the Wehr-Wolf had by this time cleared himself a passage and escaped from the midst of that living ocean so fearfully agitated by the storms of fear. But even when the means of egress were thus obtained, the most frightful disorder prevailed, the people rolling in heaps upon heaps, while infuriate and agile men ran on the tops of the compact masses, and leapt in their delirium, as with barbarous intent.
In the balconies and at the windows overlooking the square, the intense excitement spread like wildfire, creating a real panic among those who were at least safe from harm. But horror stopped people from thinking clearly, and the horrifying sight of crowds of people fighting, roaring, rushing, and yelling in a terrifying frenzy had a similar effect, spreading wild chaos among the spectators on those balconies and windows. Eventually, in the square below, the crowds began to surge out from the gates, as the Wehr-Wolf had managed to clear a path and escape from the midst of that living ocean, so violently stirred by waves of fear. But even when they could finally leave, the most dreadful disorder broke out, with people tumbling in heaps upon heaps, while furious and nimble men ran on top of the packed masses, leaping in their madness, as if with brutal intent.
On—on sped the Wehr-Wolf, dashing like a whirlwind through the streets leading to the open country, the white flakes of foam flying from his mouth like spray from the prow of a vessel, and every fiber of his frame vibrating as if in agony. And oh! what dismay—what terror did that monster spread in the thoroughfares through which he passed; how wildly, how madly flew the men and women from his path; how piteously screamed the children at the house-doors in the poor neighborhoods! But, as if sated with the destruction already wrought in the great square of the palace, the wolf dealt death no more in the precincts of the city; as if lashed on by invisible demons, his aim, or his instinct, was to escape.
On—on sped the Wehr-Wolf, racing like a whirlwind through the streets heading to the countryside, the white foam flying from his mouth like spray from the front of a boat, and every part of his body shaking as if in pain. And oh! what fear—what terror did that beast spread in the streets he passed through; how wildly, how madly did the men and women flee from his path; how pitifully did the children scream at the doorways in the poor neighborhoods! But, as if satisfied with the destruction already caused in the grand square of the palace, the wolf stopped bringing death to the areas of the city; as if driven by unseen demons, his goal, or his instinct, was to escape.
The streets are threaded, the suburbs of the city are passed, the open country is gained; and now along the bank of the Arno rushes the monster, by the margin of that pure stream to whose enchanting vale the soft twilight lends a more delicious charm.
The streets weave together, the city suburbs go by, the open countryside is reached; and now along the banks of the Arno rushes the beast, beside the edge of that clear stream where the gentle twilight gives a more enchanting charm to the beautiful valley.
On the verge of a grove, with its full budding branches all impatient for the spring, a lover and his mistress were murmuring fond language to each other. In the soft twilight blushed the maiden, less in bashfulness than in her own soul’s emotion, her countenance displaying all the magic beauty not only of feature but of feeling; and she raised her large blue eyes in the dewy light of a sweet enthusiasm to the skies, as the handsome youth by her side pressed her fair hand and said, “We must now part until to-morrow, darling of my soul! How calmly has this day, with all its life and brightness, passed away into the vast tomb of eternity. It is gone without a single hour’s unhappiness for us—gone without leaving a regret on our minds—gone, too, without clouds in the heavens or mists upon the earth, most beautiful even at the moment of its parting! Tomorrow, beloved one, will unite us again in your parents’ cot, and renewed happiness——”
On the edge of a grove, with its branches eagerly budding for spring, a lover and his mistress were softly whispering sweet words to each other. In the gentle twilight, the young woman blushed, not so much from shyness but from the emotions within her, her face showcasing not just her stunning looks but also her feelings; she lifted her big blue eyes to the sky in the warm light of her enthusiasm, as the handsome young man beside her grasped her delicate hand and said, “We have to part now until tomorrow, my love! This day, with all its life and brightness, has calmly slipped away into the vastness of eternity. It has passed without a moment of unhappiness for us—gone without leaving a regret in our hearts—gone without a cloud in the sky or fog on the ground, beautiful even at the moment of its farewell! Tomorrow, my beloved, we will be together again in your parents' home, and our happiness will be renewed—”
The youth stopped, and the maiden clung to him in speechless terror: for an ominous sound, as of a rushing animal and then a terrific howl, burst upon their ears! No time had they for flight, not a moment even to collect their scattered thoughts. The infuriate wolf came bounding over the greensward, the youth uttered a wild and fearful cry, a scream of agony burst from the lips of the maiden as she was dashed from her lover’s arms, and in another moment the monster had swept by.
The young man stopped, and the girl clung to him in silent fear: an ominous sound, like a rushing animal followed by a terrifying howl, rang in their ears! There was no time to run, not even a moment to gather their scattered thoughts. The enraged wolf came charging across the grass, the young man let out a wild and fearful cry, and a scream of anguish escaped the girl's lips as she was thrown from her lover’s arms. In the next instant, the beast had swept past.
But what misery, what desolation had his passage wrought! Though unhurt by his glistening fangs—though unwounded by his sharp claws, yet the maiden—an instant before so enchanting in her beauty, so happy in her love—lay stretched on the cold turf, the cords of life snapped suddenly by that transition from perfect bliss to the most appalling terror!
But what misery, what heartbreak had his presence created! Though untouched by his gleaming fangs—though unscathed by his sharp claws, the girl—just a moment ago so beautiful and so joyful in her love—now lay on the cold ground, the threads of life suddenly broken by that shift from complete happiness to the most terrifying dread!
And still the wolf rushed madly, wildly on.
And still the wolf charged forward, frantically and wildly.
*****
*****
It was an hour past sunrise; and from a grove in the immediate neighborhood of Leghorn a man came forth. His countenance, though wondrously handsome, was deadly pale; traces of mental horror and anguish remained on those classically chiseled features, and in those fine eloquent eyes. His garments were soiled, blood-stained, and torn.
It was an hour after sunrise when a man emerged from a grove near Leghorn. His face, though strikingly handsome, was extremely pale; hints of mental horror and anguish lingered on his classically sculpted features and in his expressive, eloquent eyes. His clothes were dirty, blood-stained, and torn.
This man was Fernand Wagner. He entered the city of Leghorn, and purchased a change of attire, for which he paid from a purse well filled with gold. He then repaired to a hostel, or public tavern, where he performed the duties of the toilet, and obtained the refreshment of which he appeared to stand so much in need. By this time his countenance was again composed; and the change which new attire and copious ablution had made in his appearance, was so great that no one who had seen him issue from the grove and beheld him now, could have believed in the identity of the person. Quitting the hostel, he repaired to the port, where he instituted inquiries relative to a particular vessel which he described, and which had sailed from Leghorn upward of a fortnight previously.
This man was Fernand Wagner. He entered the city of Leghorn and bought a new outfit, paying for it from a purse packed with gold. He then went to a hostel, or public tavern, where he freshened up and got the refreshment he clearly needed. By this time, his face was calm again, and the change that new clothes and a thorough wash had made in his appearance was so significant that no one who had seen him come out of the grove would have recognized him now. Leaving the hostel, he went to the port, where he asked about a specific ship he described, which had sailed from Leghorn over a fortnight ago.
He soon obtained the information which he sought; and an old sailor, to whom he had addressed himself, not only hinted that the vessel in question was suspected, when in the harbor, to be of piratical character, but also declared that he himself had seen a lady conveyed on board during the night preceding the departure of the ship. Further inquiries convinced Wagner that the lady spoken of had been carried by force, and against her will, to the corsair vessel; and he was now certain that the demon had not deceived him, and that he had indeed obtained a trace of his lost Nisida!
He quickly got the information he wanted; an old sailor he had spoken to not only hinted that the ship in question was thought to be pirate-related while it was in the harbor, but also stated that he had seen a woman taken on board the night before the ship left. Further questions convinced Wagner that the woman in question had been taken by force and against her will to the pirate ship; now he was sure that the demon hadn't tricked him, and that he had actually found a lead on his lost Nisida!
His mind was immediately resolved how to act; and his measures were as speedily taken.
His mind was quickly made up about what to do, and he took action just as fast.
Guided by the advice of the old sailor from whom he had gleaned the information he sought, he was enabled to purchase a fine vessel and equip her for sea within the space of a few days. He lavished his gold with no niggard hand, and gold is a wondrous talisman to remove obstacles and facilitate designs. In a word, on the sixth morning after his arrival at Leghorn, Fernand Wagner embarked on board his ship, which was manned with a gallant crew, and carried ten pieces of ordnance. A favoring breeze prevailed at the time, and the gallant bark set sail for the Levant.
Guided by the advice of the old sailor who had shared the information he needed, he was able to buy a great ship and equip it for sea in just a few days. He spent his money generously, and money is a powerful tool to remove barriers and help achieve goals. In short, on the sixth morning after he arrived in Leghorn, Fernand Wagner boarded his ship, which was crewed by a brave team and carried ten cannons. A favorable breeze was blowing at the time, and the brave ship set sail for the Levant.
CHAPTER XL.
Wagner Looking for Nisida.
The reader may perhaps be surprised that Fernand Wagner should have been venturous enough to trust himself to the possibilities of a protracted voyage, since every month his form must undergo a frightful change—a destiny which he naturally endeavored to shroud in the profoundest secrecy.
The reader might be surprised that Fernand Wagner was bold enough to rely on the chances of a long journey, since each month his body has to endure a terrifying transformation—a fate that he naturally tried to keep hidden as much as possible.
But it must be recollected that the Mediterranean is dotted with numerous islands; and he knew that, however changeable or adverse the winds might be, it would always prove an easy matter to make such arrangements as to enable him to gain some port a few days previously to the close of the month. Moreover, so strong, so intense was his love for Nisida, that, even without the prospect afforded by this calculation, he would have dared all perils, incurred all risks, exposed himself to all hostile chances, rather than have remained inactive while he believed her to be in the power of a desperate, ruthless bandit. For, oh! ever present to his mind was the image of the lost fair one; by day, when the sun lighted up with smiles the dancing waves over which his vessel bounded merrily, merrily; and by night, when the moon shone like a silver lamp amidst the curtains of heaven’s pavilion.
But it must be remembered that the Mediterranean is filled with numerous islands; and he knew that, no matter how unpredictable or unfavorable the winds might be, it would always be easy to make arrangements that would allow him to reach some port a few days before the end of the month. Furthermore, his love for Nisida was so strong and intense that, even without the hope offered by this plan, he would have faced any danger, taken any risks, and exposed himself to any hostile situations, rather than stay inactive while he thought she was in the hands of a desperate, ruthless bandit. For, oh! the image of the lost beauty was always in his mind; by day, when the sun brightened the dancing waves over which his ship sailed joyfully; and by night, when the moon shone like a silver lamp amidst the curtains of the sky.
His was not the love which knows only passionate impulse: it was a constant, unvarying tender sentiment—far, far more pure, and therefore more permanent, than the ardent and burning love which Nisida felt for him. His was not the love which possession would satiate and enjoyment cool down: it was a feeling that had gained a soft yet irresistible empire over his heart.
His love wasn't just a fleeting passion; it was a steady, unwavering affection—much more pure and lasting than the intense and fiery love Nisida felt for him. His love couldn't be satisfied by possession or dulled by enjoyment: it was a feeling that had established a gentle yet powerful hold on his heart.
And that love of his was nurtured and sustained by the most generous thoughts. He pictured to himself the happiness he should experience in becoming the constant companion of one whose loss of hearing and of speech cut her off as it were from that communion with the world which is so grateful to her sex: he imagined to himself, with all the fond idolatry of sincere affection, how melodiously soft, how tremulously clear would be her voice, were it restored to her, and were it first used to articulate the delicious language of love. And then he thought how enchanting, how fascinating, how fraught with witching charms, would be the conversation of a being endowed with so glorious an intellect, were she able to enjoy the faculty of speech. Thus did her very imperfections constitute a ravishing theme for his meditation; and the more he indulged in dreams like these, the more resolute did he become never to rest until he had discovered and rescued her.
And his love was fueled and maintained by the kindest thoughts. He imagined the happiness he would feel in being the constant companion of someone whose deafness and inability to speak separated her from the connection with the world that is so cherished by women. He envisioned, with all the deep affection of true love, how beautifully soft and clearly tremulous her voice would be if it were restored to her, especially when it expressed the sweet language of love for the first time. Then he thought about how captivating, fascinating, and filled with enchanting charms the conversations would be with a person blessed with such a brilliant mind if she could speak. Even her imperfections became a beautiful topic for his thoughts; and the more he lost himself in dreams like these, the more determined he became to never rest until he found and rescued her.
Seven days had elapsed since the ship sailed from Leghorn; and Sicily had already been passed by, when the heavens grew overclouded, and everything portended a storm. The captain, whom Wagner had placed in charge of his vessel, adopted all the precautions necessary to encounter the approaching tempest; and soon after the sun went down on the seventh night a hurricane suddenly swept the surface of the Mediterranean. The ship bent to the fury of the gust—her very yards were deep in the water. But when the rage of that dreadful squall subsided, the gallant bark righted again, and bounded triumphantly over the foaming waves.
Seven days had passed since the ship left Leghorn, and Sicily was already behind them when the sky became overcast, signaling an approaching storm. The captain, whom Wagner had appointed to command the vessel, took all the necessary precautions to face the coming tempest. Shortly after the sun set on the seventh night, a hurricane suddenly lashed the surface of the Mediterranean. The ship leaned into the fierce gusts—its masts nearly submerged in the water. But when the fury of that terrifying squall faded, the brave ship righted itself and soared triumphantly over the crashing waves.
A night profoundly dark set in; but the white crests of the billows were visible through that dense obscurity: while the tempest rapidly increased in violence, and all the dread voices of the storm, the thunder in the heavens, the roaring of the sea, and the gushing sounds of the gale, proclaimed the fierceness of the elemental war. The wind blew not with that steadiness which the skill of the sailor and the capacity of the noble ship were competent to meet, but in long and frequent gusts of intermittent fury. Now rose the gallant bark on the waves, as if towering toward the starless sky, in the utter blackness of which the masts were lost; then it sank down into the abyss, the foam of the boiling billows glistening far above, on all sides, amidst the obscurity. What strange and appalling noises are heard on board a ship laboring in a storm—the cracking of timber, the creaking of elastic planks, the rattling of the cordage, the flapping of fragments of sails, the failing of spars, the rolling of casks got loose, and at times a tremendous crash throughout the vessel, as if the whole framework were giving way and the very sides collapsing!
A pitch-black night settled in; however, the white tips of the waves were visible through the thick darkness. The storm quickly intensified, and all the terrifying sounds of the tempest—the thunder overhead, the roaring sea, and the howling wind—showed just how fierce the elemental battle was. The wind blew not with the steadiness that a skilled sailor and a sturdy ship could handle, but in long and frequent bursts of wild fury. The brave ship rose on the waves as if reaching for the starless sky, its masts disappearing into the complete blackness; then it sank into the depths, with the foam of the churning waves shining far above all around in the darkness. What strange and frightening noises come from a ship struggling in a storm—the cracking of wood, the creaking of flexible planks, the rattling ropes, the flapping bits of sail, the breaking of masts, the rolling of loose barrels, and sometimes a huge crash throughout the vessel, as if the entire structure were falling apart and the very sides were caving in!
And amidst those various noises and the dread sounds of the storm, the voices of the sailors were heard—not in prayer nor subdued by terror—but echoing the orders issued by the captain, who did not despair of guiding—nay, fighting, as it were, the ship through the tumultuous billows and against the terrific blast.
And among all those different noises and the terrifying sounds of the storm, the sailors' voices could be heard—not praying or silenced by fear—but echoing the commands given by the captain, who was determined to steer—no, to battle, so to speak, the ship through the raging waves and against the fierce winds.
Again a tremendous hurricane swept over the deep: it passed, but not a spar remained to the dismantled bark. The tapering masts, the long graceful yards were gone, the cordage having snapped at every point where its support was needed—snapped by the fury of the tempest, as if wantonly cut by a sharp knife. The boats—the crew’s last alternative of hope—had likewise disappeared. The ship was now completely at the mercy of the wild raging of the winds and the fury of the troubled waters; it no longer obeyed its helm, and there were twenty men separated, all save one, from death only by a few planks and a few nails! The sea now broke so frequently over the vessel that the pumps could scarcely keep her afloat; and at length, while it was yet dark, though verging toward the dawn, the sailors abandoned their task of working at those pumps. Vainly did the captain endeavor to exercise his authority—vainly did Wagner hold out menaces and promises by turns; death seemed imminent, and yet those men, who felt that they were hovering on the verge of destruction, flew madly to the wine-stores.
Once again, a massive hurricane swept across the sea: it passed, but not a single spar was left on the wrecked ship. The tall masts and the long, graceful yards were gone, the ropes having snapped at every point they were needed—broken by the rage of the storm, as if carelessly cut by a sharp knife. The boats—the crew’s last hope—had also vanished. The ship was now completely at the mercy of the wild winds and the furious waters; it no longer responded to the helm, and there were twenty men separated, all except one, from death only by a few planks and some nails! The sea now crashed over the vessel so often that the pumps could barely keep her afloat; and eventually, while it was still dark, though nearing dawn, the sailors gave up on working those pumps. The captain desperately tried to assert his authority—Wagner alternated between threats and promises; death seemed imminent, and yet those men, who sensed they were on the brink of destruction, frantically rushed to the wine stores.
Then commenced a scene of the wildest disorder amidst those desperate men; and even the captain himself, perceiving that they could laugh, and shout, and sing, in the delirium of intoxication, rushed from the side of Wagner and joined the rest. It was dreadful to hear the obscene jest, the ribald song, and the reckless execration, sent forth from the cabin, as if in answer to the awful voices in which Nature was then speaking to the world. But scarcely had a faint gleam appeared in the orient sky—not quite a gleam, but a mitigation of the intenseness of the night—when a tremendous wave—a colossus amongst giants—broke over the ill-fated ship, while a terrible crash of timber was for a moment heard in unison with the appalling din of the whelming billows. Wagner was the only soul on deck at that instant: but the fury of the waters tore him away from the bulwark to which he had been clinging, and he became insensible.
Then chaos broke out among those desperate men; even the captain, realizing they could laugh, shout, and sing in their drunken delirium, dashed away from Wagner to join them. It was horrifying to hear the crude jokes, the risqué songs, and the reckless curses echoing from the cabin, as if responding to the terrifying sounds Nature was making. But as soon as a faint light appeared in the eastern sky—not quite a light, but a lessening of the darkness of the night—a gigantic wave crashed over the doomed ship, accompanied for a brief moment by the terrible sound of timber breaking amid the horrifying roar of the rising waves. Wagner was the only one on deck at that moment, but the violence of the water pulled him away from the rail he had been holding onto, rendering him unconscious.
When he awoke from the stupor into which he had been plunged, it was still dusk, and the roar of the ocean sounded in his ears with deafening din.
When he woke up from the daze he had been in, it was still early evening, and the sound of the ocean filled his ears with a loud noise.
But he was on land, though where he knew not. Rising from the sand on which he had been cast, he beheld the billows breaking on the shore at the distance of only a few paces; and he retreated further from their reach. Then he sat down, with his face toward the east, anxiously awaiting the appearance of the morn that he might ascertain the nature and the aspect of the land on which he had been cast. By degrees the glimmering which had already subdued the blackness of night into the less profound obscurity of duskiness, grew stronger; and a yellow luster, as of a far-distant conflagration, seemed to struggle against a thick fog. Then a faint roseate streak tinged the eastern horizon, growing gradually deeper in hue, and spreading higher and wider—the harbinger of sunrise; while, simultaneously, the features of the land on which Wagner was thrown began to develop themselves like specters stealing out of complete security; till at length the orient luster was caught successively by a thousand lofty pinnacles of rock; and finally the majestic orb itself appeared, lighting up a series of verdant plains, delicious groves, glittering lakes, pellucid streams, as well as the still turbulent ocean and the far-off mountains which had first peeped from amidst the darkness.
But he was on land, though he didn't know where. Rising from the sand where he had been thrown, he saw the waves breaking on the shore just a few steps away, and he moved further out of their reach. Then he sat down, facing east, anxiously waiting for dawn so he could see what the land he was on looked like. Gradually, the light that had already dimmed the darkness of night into a less profound gloom grew brighter; a yellow glow, like a distant fire, seemed to fight against a thick fog. Then a faint pink streak appeared on the eastern horizon, growing deeper in color and spreading higher and wider—the sign of sunrise; and at the same time, the features of the land where Wagner had been thrown began to emerge like shadows coming out of hiding; until finally, the morning light was captured by a thousand tall rock peaks; and at last, the majestic sun itself rose, illuminating a series of green plains, beautiful groves, sparkling lakes, clear streams, as well as the still turbulent ocean and the distant mountains that had first emerged from the darkness.
Fair and delightful was the scene that thus developed itself to the eyes of Wagner; but as his glance swept the country which rose amphitheatrically from the shore not a vestige of the presence of man could be beheld. No smoke curled from amidst the groves, no church spire peeped from amongst the trees; nor had the wilderness of nature been disturbed by artificial culture.
Fair and beautiful was the scene that unfolded before Wagner's eyes; however, as he looked over the land that rose like an amphitheater from the shore, there was no sign of human presence to be seen. No smoke curled up from the groves, no church steeple peeked out from the trees; nor had nature's wilderness been disturbed by human cultivation.
He turned toward the ocean; there was not a trace of his vessel to be seen. But further along the sand lay a dark object, which he approached, with a shudder, for he divined what it was.
He turned toward the ocean; there wasn't a trace of his boat to be seen. But further down the sand lay a dark object, which he approached with a shiver, as he sensed what it was.
Nor was he mistaken; it was the swollen and livid corpse of one of the sailors of his lost ship.
Nor was he wrong; it was the bloated and discolored body of one of the sailors from his sunken ship.
Wagner’s first impulse was to turn away in disgust, but a better feeling almost immediately animated him: and, hastening to the nearest grove, he broke off a large bough, with which he hollowed a grave in the sand. He deposited the corpse in the hole, throwing back the sand which he had displaced, and thus completed his Christian task.
Wagner's first instinct was to turn away in disgust, but a better feeling quickly took hold of him: so he rushed to the nearest grove, broke off a large branch, and used it to dig a grave in the sand. He placed the body in the hole, covered it with the sand he had disturbed, and thus completed his Christian duty.
During his visit to the grove, he had observed with delight that the trees were laden with fruit; and he now returned thither to refresh himself by means of the banquet thus bountifully supplied by nature. Having terminated his repast, he walked further inland. The verdant slope stretched up before him, variegated with flowers, and glittering with morning dew. As he advanced, the development of all the features of that land—lakes and woods; hills undulating like the sea in sunset, after hours of tempest: rivulets and crystal streams, each with its own peculiar murmurs, but all of melody; groves teeming with the most luxurious fruit of the tropics, and valleys carpeted with the brightest green, varied with nature’s own embroidery of flowers—the development of this scene was inexpressibly beautiful, far surpassing the finest efforts of creative fancy.
During his visit to the grove, he had happily noticed that the trees were full of fruit, and now he returned there to enjoy a feast generously provided by nature. After finishing his meal, he walked further inland. The green hillside rose in front of him, dotted with flowers and sparkling with morning dew. As he moved forward, the beauty of the land unfolded—lakes and forests; hills rolling like the sea at sunset after a storm; streams and crystal-clear waterways, each with its own soothing sounds, yet all harmonious; groves overflowing with the most sumptuous tropical fruits, and valleys covered in vibrant green, adorned with nature’s own tapestry of flowers—the scene was indescribably beautiful, far surpassing the greatest works of imagination.
Wagner seated himself on a sunny bank, and fell into a profound meditation. At length, glancing rapidly around, he exclaimed aloud, as if in continuation of the chain of thoughts which had already occupied his mind, “Oh, if Nisida were here—here, in this delicious clime, to be my companion! What happiness—what joy! Never should I regret the world from which this isle—for an isle it must be—is separated! Never should I long to return to that communion with men from which we should be cut off! Here would the eyes of my Nisida cast forth rays of joy and gladness upon everything around; here would the sweetest transitions of sentiment and feeling take place! Nisida would be the island queen; she should deck herself with these flowers, which her fair hands might weave into wildly fantastic arabesques! Oh! all would be happiness—a happiness so serene, that never would the love of mortals he more truly blessed! But, alas!” he added, as a dreadful thought broke rudely upon this delightful vision, “I should be compelled to reveal to her my secret—the appalling secret of my destiny: that when the period for transformation came round, she might place herself in safety——”
Wagner settled down on a sunny bank and fell into deep thought. After a while, he quickly looked around and exclaimed aloud, as if continuing the thoughts already occupying his mind, “Oh, if only Nisida were here—here, in this beautiful place, to be my companion! What happiness—what joy! I would never miss the world this island—because it has to be an island—is cut off from! I would never wish to return to the company of people from which we would be isolated! Here, my Nisida’s eyes would radiate joy and happiness onto everything around us; here, the sweetest shifts of sentiment and feeling would unfold! Nisida would be the queen of the island; she would adorn herself with these flowers, which her lovely hands could weave into wildly imaginative designs! Oh! it would all be bliss—a joy so pure, that the love of mortals would never feel more truly blessed! But, alas!” he added, as a terrible thought intruded on this delightful vision, “I would have to tell her my secret—the horrifying secret of my fate: that when the time for transformation came, she might need to protect herself——”
Wagner stopped abruptly, and rose hastily from his seat on the sunny bank. The remembrance of this dreadful fate had spoiled one of the most delicious waking dreams in which he had ever indulged; and, dashing his hands against his forehead, he rushed wildly toward the chain of mountains which intersected the island.
Wagner suddenly stopped and quickly got up from his spot on the sunny bank. The thought of this terrible fate had ruined one of the most enjoyable daydreams he had ever had; and, slamming his hands against his forehead, he ran frantically toward the mountain range that cut across the island.
But suddenly he stopped short, for on the ground before him lay the doublet of a man—a doublet of the fashion then prevalent in Italy. He lifted it up, examined it, but found nothing in the pockets; then, throwing it on the ground, he stood contemplating it for some minutes.
But suddenly he stopped, because on the ground in front of him was a man’s doublet—a style that was popular in Italy at the time. He picked it up, looked it over, but found nothing in the pockets; then, after tossing it back on the ground, he stood there staring at it for a few minutes.
Could it be possible that he was in some part of Italy? that the ship had been carried back to the European Continent during the tempest of the night? No; it was impossible that so lovely a tract of land would remain uninhabited, if known to men. The longer he reflected the more he became convinced that he was on some island hitherto unknown to navigators, and on which some other shipwrecked individual had probably been cast. Why the doublet should have been discarded he could well understand, as it was thick and heavy, and the heat of the sun was already intense, although it was not yet near the meridian.
Could it be possible that he was in some part of Italy? That the ship had been blown back to the European continent during the storm last night? No; it was impossible for such a beautiful piece of land to remain uninhabited if it were known to people. The more he thought about it, the more he was convinced that he was on some island previously unknown to sailors, and that another shipwrecked person had probably washed up there too. He could easily understand why the doublet had been left behind since it was thick and heavy, and the sun was already blazing, even though it wasn't close to noon yet.
Raising his eyes from the doublet which had occasioned these reflections, he happened to glance toward a knot of fruit trees at a little distance; and his attention was drawn to a large bough which hung down as if almost broken away from the main stem. He approached the little grove; and several circumstances now confirmed his suspicion that he was not the only tenant of the island at that moment. The bough had been forcibly torn down, and very recently, too; several of the fruits had been plucked off, the little sprigs to which they had originally hung still remaining and bearing evidence to the fact. But if additional proof were wanting of human presence there, it was afforded by the half-eaten fruits that were strewed about.
Lifting his gaze from the jacket that had sparked these thoughts, he noticed a cluster of fruit trees not far away; his attention was caught by a large branch that hung down as if it were about to break off. He walked over to the small grove, and several signs now confirmed his suspicion that he wasn’t the only one on the island at that moment. The branch had been forcefully pulled down, and it had clearly happened recently; several fruits had been picked off, with the little stems they had originally hung from still attached as evidence. But if he needed more proof of human presence there, it was provided by the half-eaten fruits scattered around.
Wagner now searched for the traces of footsteps; but such marks were not likely to remain in the thick rich grass, which if trampled down, would rise fresh and elastic again with the invigorating dew of a single night. The grove, where Wagner observed the broken bough and the scattered fruits, was further from the shore than the spot where he had found the doublet; and he reasoned that the man, whoever he might be, had thrown away his garment, when overpowered by the intensity of the heat, and had then sought the shade and refreshment afforded by the grove. He therefore concluded that he had gone inland, most probably toward the mountains, whose rocky pinnacles, of every form, now shone with every hue in the glorious sunlight.
Wagner now looked for any signs of footprints, but such marks were unlikely to stay visible in the thick, lush grass, which, if flattened, would spring back fresh and lively with the refreshing dew of just one night. The grove, where Wagner noticed the broken branch and the scattered fruits, was farther from the shore than the place where he had found the doublet. He figured that the man, whoever he was, must have discarded his garment when overwhelmed by the heat and then sought the shade and relief offered by the grove. He thus concluded that he had gone inland, most likely toward the mountains, whose rocky peaks, in every shape, now gleamed in a spectrum of colors under the beautiful sunlight.
Overjoyed at the idea of finding a human being in a spot which he had at first deemed totally uninhabited, and filled with the hope that the stranger might be able to give him some information relative to the geographical position of the isle, and even perhaps aid him in forming a raft by which they might together escape from the oasis of the Mediterranean, Wagner proceeded toward the mountains. By degrees the wondrous beauty of the scene became wilder, more imposing, but less bewitching, and when he reached the acclivities of the hill, the groves of fruits and copses of myrtles and citrons, of vines and almond shrubs, were succeeded by woods of mighty trees.
Overjoyed at the thought of encountering someone in a place he had initially believed to be completely deserted, and hopeful that this stranger might provide him with some information about the island's location, and maybe even help him build a raft so they could escape from the Mediterranean oasis together, Wagner made his way towards the mountains. Gradually, the stunning beauty of the landscape became more rugged and impressive, yet less enchanting, and as he climbed the slopes of the hill, the orchards of fruit trees and thickets of myrtles and citrons, as well as vines and almond bushes, were replaced by forests of towering trees.
Further on still the forests ceased and Fernand entered on a wild region of almost universal desolation, yet forming one of the sublimest spectacles that nature can afford. The sounds of torrents, as yet concealed from his view, and resembling the murmur of ocean’s waves, inspired feelings of awe; and it was now for the first time since he entered on the region of desolation, having left the clime of loveliness nearly a mile behind, that his attention was drawn to the nature of the soil, which was hard and bituminous in appearance.
Further on, the forests ended, and Fernand stepped into a wild area of almost total desolation, yet it created one of the most breathtaking sights that nature can offer. The sounds of rushing water, still hidden from his view and resembling the murmur of ocean waves, filled him with awe; and it was now, for the first time since he entered this desolate region, having left behind the beautiful landscape almost a mile back, that he noticed the soil's nature, which looked hard and bituminous.
The truth almost immediately struck him: there was a volcano amongst those mountains up which he was ascending; and it was the lava which had produced that desolation, and which, cold and hardened, formed the soil whereon he walked. It was now past midday; and he seated himself once more to repose his limbs, wearied with the fatigues of the ascent and overcome by the heat that was there intolerable. At the distance of about two hundred yards on his right was a solitary tree, standing like a sign to mark the tomb of nature’s vegetation. Upon this tree his eyes were fixed listlessly, and he was marveling within himself how that single scion of the forest could have been spared, when the burning lava, whenever the eruption might have taken place, had hurled down and reduced to cinders its verdant brethren.
The truth hit him almost instantly: there was a volcano among the mountains he was climbing, and it was the lava that had created that desolation, which, now cold and hardened, made the soil he was walking on. It was now past midday, and he sat down again to rest his tired limbs, exhausted from the climb and overwhelmed by the unbearable heat. About two hundred yards to his right stood a lone tree, like a sign marking the grave of nature’s vegetation. His gaze was fixed on that tree, wondering to himself how this single piece of the forest had survived when the burning lava had destroyed and turned its green companions to ash during the eruption.
Suddenly his attention was more earnestly riveted upon the dense and wide-spreading foliage of that tree; for the boughs were shaken in an extraordinary manner, and something appeared to be moving about amongst the canopy of leaves. In another minute a long, unmistakable, appalling object darted forth—a monstrous snake—suspending itself by the tail to one of the lower boughs, and disporting playfully with its hideous head toward the ground. Then, with a sudden coil, it drew itself back into the tree, the entire foliage of which was shaken with the horrible gambolings of the reptile.
Suddenly, his attention was intensely focused on the thick and expansive leaves of that tree; the branches were shaking in a strange way, and something seemed to be moving among the canopy of leaves. Within a moment, a long, unmistakably horrifying object shot out—a massive snake—hanging by its tail from one of the lower branches and playfully swinging its grotesque head toward the ground. Then, with a sudden twist, it pulled itself back into the tree, causing the entire foliage to tremble with the frightening antics of the reptile.
Wagner remembered the frightful spectacle which he had beholden in Ceylon, and an awful shudder crept through his frame; for, although he knew that he bore a charmed life, yet he shrank with a loathing from the idea of having to battle with such a horrible serpent. Starting from the ground, he rushed—flew, rather than ran, higher up the acclivity, and speedily entered on a wild scene of rugged and barren rocks: but he cared not whither the windings of the natural path which he now pursued might lead him, since he had escaped from the view of the hideous boa-constrictor gamboling in the solitary tree.
Wagner remembered the terrifying sight he had seen in Ceylon, and a dreadful shiver ran through him. Even though he knew he had a charmed life, he felt a deep aversion to the thought of having to fight such a monstrous serpent. He sprang from the ground and rushed—flew, rather than ran—up the slope, quickly entering a wild landscape of jagged, desolate rocks. But he didn’t care where the twists and turns of the natural path he was now following might take him, as long as he was away from the sight of the hideous boa constrictor playing in the lonely tree.
Wearied with his wanderings, and sinking beneath the oppressive heat of the sun, Wagner was rejoiced to find a cavern in the side of a rock, where he might shelter and repose himself. He entered, and lay down upon the hard soil; the sounds of the torrents, which rolled still unseen amidst the chasms toward which he had approached full near, produced a lulling influence upon him, and in a few minutes his eyes were sealed in slumber. When he awoke he found himself in total darkness. He started up, collected his scattered ideas, and advanced to the mouth of the cavern.
Wearied from his travels and weighed down by the intense heat of the sun, Wagner was thrilled to discover a cave in the side of a rock where he could find shelter and rest. He stepped in and lay down on the hard ground; the sounds of the nearby torrents, which flowed unseen through the chasms he had approached closely, had a soothing effect on him, and within minutes, he fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, he found himself in complete darkness. He jumped up, gathered his scattered thoughts, and made his way to the entrance of the cave.
The sun had set: but outside the cave an azure twilight prevailed, and the adjacent peaks of the mountains stood darkly out from the partially though faintly illuminated sky.
The sun had set, but outside the cave a blue twilight filled the air, and the nearby mountain peaks stood out starkly against the partially lit, yet dim, sky.
While Wagner was gazing long and intently upon the sublime grandeur of the scene, a strange phenomenon took place. First a small cloud appeared on the summit of an adjacent hill; then gradually this cloud became more dense and assumed a human shape. Oh! with what interest—what deep, enthusiastic interest, did Fernand contemplate the spectacle; for his well-stored mind at once suggested to him that he was now the witness of that wondrous optical delusion, called the mirage.
While Wagner was staring long and hard at the breathtaking beauty of the scene, something unusual happened. First, a small cloud appeared at the top of a nearby hill; then gradually, the cloud became thicker and took on a human shape. Oh! With what interest—what deep, enthusiastic interest—did Fernand observe the spectacle; for his well-informed mind immediately suggested to him that he was witnessing that amazing optical illusion known as the mirage.
Some human being in the plain on the other side of that range of mountains was the subject of that sublime scene; might it not be the individual of whom he was in search, the owner of the doublet? But, ah! wherefore does Wagner start with surprise?
Some person on the flat land beyond that mountain range was the focus of that impressive scene; could it be the person he was looking for, the owner of the doublet? But, oh! why does Wagner react with surprise?
The shadow of that human being, as it gradually assumed greater density and a more defined shape—in a word, as it was now properly developed by the reflection of twilight—wore the form of a female! Were there, then, many inhabitants on the opposite side of the mountains? or was there only one female, she whose reflected image he now beheld? He knew not; but at all events the pleasure of human companionship seemed within his reach; the presence of the doublet had convinced him that there was another man upon the island, and now the mirage showed him the semblance of a woman!
The silhouette of that person, as it gradually became clearer and took on a more defined shape—in other words, as it was properly illuminated by the fading light—looked like a woman! Were there many people living on the other side of the mountains? Or was there just one woman, the one whose image he was now seeing? He didn’t know; but in any case, the joy of human company seemed close at hand; the presence of the doublet had convinced him that there was another man on the island, and now the illusion was revealing the figure of a woman!
Vast—colossal—like a dense, dark, shapely cloud, stood that reflected being in the sky; for several minutes it remained thus, and though Wagner could trace no particular outline of features, yet it seemed to him as if the female were standing in a pensive attitude. But as the twilight gradually subsided, or rather yielded to the increasing obscurity, the image was absorbed likewise in the growing gloom; until the dusky veil of night made the entire vault above of one deep, uniform, purple hue. Then Wagner once more returned to the cavern, with the resolution of crossing the range of hills on the ensuing morn.
Vast—massive—like a thick, dark, shapely cloud, stood that reflected being in the sky; for several minutes it stayed that way, and although Wagner couldn’t make out any specific features, it felt to him as if the figure was standing in a thoughtful pose. But as twilight slowly faded, or rather gave way to the deepening darkness, the image was also swallowed up by the growing gloom; until the dark veil of night turned the entire sky into one deep, consistent shade of purple. Then Wagner returned to the cave, determined to cross the range of hills the next morning.
CHAPTER XLI.
THE ISLAND QUEEN.
Oh! how beautiful—how enchantingly beautiful seemed Nisida, as her delicate feet bore her glancingly along the sunny banks of the crystal stream, to the soft music of its waters. How the slight drapery which she wore set off the rich undulations of that magnificent form! How the wreaths and garlands of fantastically woven flowers became the romantic loveliness of her person—that glowing Hebe of the South!
Wow! how beautiful—how enchantingly beautiful did Nisida look, as her delicate feet gracefully glided along the sunlit banks of the clear stream, accompanied by the gentle sound of its waters. How the light fabric she wore highlighted the curves of her stunning figure! How the wreaths and garlands of beautifully arranged flowers complemented the romantic beauty of her being—that radiant Hebe of the South!
Holding in her fair hand a light, slim wand, and moving through the delicious vale with all the soft abandonment of gait and limb which feared no intrusion on her solitude, she appeared that Mediterranean island’s queen. What, though the evening breeze, disporting with her raiment, lifted it from her glowing bosom?—she cared not; no need for sense of shame was there! What though she laid aside her vesture to disport in the sea at morn?—no furtive glances did she cast round; no haste did she make to resume her garments; for whose eye, save that of God, beheld her?
Holding in her fair hand a light, slim wand, and moving through the beautiful valley with all the relaxed grace of her walk and body, which knew no fear of interruption in her solitude, she looked like the queen of that Mediterranean island. What if the evening breeze played with her clothes, lifting them away from her glowing chest?—she didn’t care; there was no reason for shame! What if she took off her clothes to enjoy the sea in the morning?—she didn’t glance around furtively; she felt no rush to put her clothes back on; for whose eyes, except God’s, were on her?
But was she happy? Alas! there were moments when despair seized upon her soul; and, throwing herself on the yellow sand, or on some verdant bank, she would weep—oh! she would weep such bitter, bitter tears, that those who have been forced to contemplate her character with aversion, must now be compelled to pity her.
But was she happy? Unfortunately, there were times when despair overwhelmed her; and, collapsing onto the yellow sand or a lush grassy spot, she would cry—oh! she would cry such bitter, bitter tears that those who had looked upon her with disdain could only feel pity for her now.
Yes; for there were times when all the loveliness of that island seemed but a hideous place of exile, an abhorrent monotony which surrounded her—grasped her—clung to her—hemmed her in, as if it were an evil spirit, having life and the power to torture her. She thought of those whom she loved, she pondered upon all the grand schemes of her existence, and she felt herself cut off from a world to which there were so many ties to bind her, and in which she had so much to do. Then she would give way to all the anguish of her soul—an anguish that amounted to the deepest, blackest despair, when her glances wildly swept the cloudless horizon, and beheld not a sail—no! nor a speck on the ocean to engender hope. But when this tempest of grief and passion was past, she would be angry with herself for having yielded to it; and, in order to distract her thoughts from subjects of gloom, she would bound toward the groves, light as a fawn, the dazzling whiteness of her naked and polished ankles gleaming in contrast with the verdure of the vale.
Yes; there were times when all the beauty of that island felt like a terrible place of exile, an awful monotony that surrounded her—grasped her—clung to her—closed in on her, as if it were a malevolent spirit, alive and capable of torturing her. She thought about the people she loved, reflected on all the grand plans for her life, and felt completely cut off from a world where she had so many connections and so much to accomplish. Then she would surrender to all the pain in her soul—a pain that plunged her into the deepest, darkest despair, as her gaze wildly scanned the clear horizon and saw no sail—none! Not even a speck on the ocean to spark hope. But when this storm of grief and passion subsided, she would feel angry with herself for having given in to it; and to distract her thoughts from gloomy subjects, she would bound toward the groves, light as a fawn, the dazzling whiteness of her bare, polished ankles shimmering in contrast with the greenery of the valley.
One morning after Nisida had been many, many days on the island, she was seated on the sand, having just completed her simple toilet on emerging from the mighty bath that lay stretched in glassy stillness far as the eye could reach, when she suddenly sprung upon her feet, and threw affrighted looks around her. Had she possessed the faculty of hearing, it would be thought that she was thus startled by the sound of a human voice which had at that instant broken upon the solemn stillness of the isle—a human voice emanating from a short distance behind her. As yet she saw no one; but in a few moments a man emerged from the nearest grove, and came slowly toward her.
One morning, after Nisida had been on the island for many days, she sat on the sand, having just finished her simple routine after coming out of the massive, glassy stillness of the sea that stretched as far as she could see. Suddenly, she sprang to her feet and looked around in alarm. If she had been able to hear, it would have seemed that she was startled by the sound of a human voice that had just shattered the peaceful silence of the island—a voice coming from a short distance behind her. She didn't see anyone yet, but moments later, a man stepped out from the nearest grove and walked slowly toward her.
He was dressed in a light jerkin, trunk-breeches, tight hose, and boot—in all as an Italian gentleman of that day, save in respect to hat and doublet, of which he had none. Neither wore he a sword by his side, nor carried any weapons of defense; and it was evident he approached the island queen with mingled curiosity and awe.
He was wearing a light jacket, baggy pants, tight stockings, and a boot—just like an Italian gentleman of that time, except he didn’t have a hat or a doublet. He also didn’t have a sword at his side or carry any weapons for protection; it was clear he was approaching the island queen with a mix of curiosity and respect.
Perhaps he deemed her to be some goddess, endowed with the power and the will to punish his intrusion on her realm; or peradventure his superstitious imagination dwelt on the tales which sailors told in those times—how mermaids who fed on human flesh dwelt on the coasts of uninhabited islands, and assuming the most charming female forms, lured into their embrace the victims whom shipwreck cast upon their strand, and instead of lavishing on them the raptures of love, made them the prey of their ravenous maws.
Maybe he saw her as some kind of goddess, with the power and desire to punish him for intruding on her territory; or perhaps his superstitious mind was caught up in the stories sailors told back then—how mermaids who feasted on human flesh lived along the shores of deserted islands, taking on the most beautiful female forms to lure in the victims cast ashore by shipwrecks, only to turn their affection into a terrifying fate as they devoured them whole.
Whatever were his thoughts, the man drew near with evident distrust. But, now—why does Nisida’s countenance become suddenly crimson with rage? why rushes she toward the stores which still remained piled up on the strand? and wherefore, with the rapidity of the most feverish impatience, does she hurl the weapons of defense into the sea, all save one naked sword, with which she arms herself? Because her eagle glance, quicker than that of the man who is approaching her, has recognized him, ere he has even been struck with a suspicion relative to who she is—and that man is Stephano Verrina!
Whatever his thoughts were, the man approached with clear distrust. But now—why does Nisida’s face suddenly turn crimson with anger? Why does she rush toward the supplies that are still piled up on the shore? And why, with the speed of the most impatient frenzy, does she throw the defensive weapons into the sea, except for one naked sword, which she uses to arm herself? Because her sharp gaze, quicker than that of the approaching man, has recognized him before he has even begun to suspect who she is—and that man is Stephano Verrina!
Now, Nisida! summon all thine energies to aid thee; for a strong, a powerful, a remorseless man, devoured with lust for thee, is near. And thou art so ravishingly beautiful in thy aerial drapery, and thy wreaths of flowers, that an anchorite could not view thee with indifference! Ah! Stephano starts—stops short—advances: the suspicion has struck him! The aquiline countenance, those brilliant large, dark eyes, that matchless raven hair, that splendid symmetrical maturity of form, and withal, that close compression of the vermilion lips, O Nisida! have been scanned in rapid detail by the brigand!
Now, Nisida! Gather all your strength to help you; for a strong, powerful, relentless man, consumed with desire for you, is nearby. And you are so stunningly beautiful in your flowing garments and floral wreaths that even a hermit couldn't look at you without feeling something! Ah! Stephano flinches—stops suddenly—approaches: suspicion has struck him! The sharp features, those brilliant large dark eyes, that unmatched raven hair, that perfectly balanced figure, and, on top of that, that tight compression of the red lips, O Nisida! have been examined in quick detail by the brigand!
“Nisida!” he exclaimed; “Yes, it is she!”
“Nisida!” he exclaimed. “Yes, that’s her!”
And he bounded toward her with outstretched arms.
And he ran toward her with open arms.
But the sharp sword was presented to his chest; and the lady stood with an air of such resolute determination, that he stopped short gazing upon her with mingled wonderment and admiration. Heavens! he had never beheld so glorious a specimen of female loveliness as that whereon his eyes were fastened,—fastened beyond the possibility of withdrawal. How glossy black was that hair with its diadem of white roses! How miserably poor appeared the hues of the carnations and the pinks that formed her necklace, when in contrast with her flushing cheeks! How dingy were the lilies at her waist, compared with her heaving breast!
But the sharp sword was pointed at his chest, and the lady stood there with such strong determination that he froze, staring at her with a mix of awe and admiration. Wow! He had never seen such a stunning example of female beauty as the one before him—his gaze locked on her, unable to look away. How shiny and black was her hair adorned with a crown of white roses! The colors of the carnations and pinks in her necklace looked so dull compared to her flushed cheeks! The lilies at her waist seemed drab next to her rising chest!
The reason of the brigand reeled, his brain swam round, and for a moment it seemed to him that she was not a being of this world; not the Nisida he had known and carried off from Italy, but a goddess, another and yet the same in all the glory of those matchless charms which had heretofore ravished—no, maddened him!
The reason of the brigand spun, his mind was in a whirl, and for a moment it felt like she wasn’t from this world; not the Nisida he had known and taken from Italy, but a goddess, both different and the same in all the splendor of those unparalleled charms that had previously entranced—no, driven him crazy!
And now the spirit of this bold and reckless man was subdued—subdued, he knew not how nor wherefore; but still subdued by the presence of her whom he had deemed lost in the waves, but who seemed to stand before him, with flowers upon her brow and a sharp weapon in her hand—radiant, too, with loveliness of person, and terrible with the fires of hatred and indignation!
And now the spirit of this bold and reckless man was tamed—tamed, he didn’t know how or why; but still tamed by the presence of her whom he had thought was lost in the waves, but who appeared to stand before him, with flowers in her hair and a sharp weapon in her hand—glowing with beauty and fierce with the fires of hatred and anger!
Yes! he was subdued—overawed—rendered timid as a young child in her presence; and sinking upon his knees, he exclaimed—forgetful that he was addressing Nisida the deaf and dumb—“Oh! fear not—I will not harm thee! But, my God! take compassion on me—spurn me not—look not with such terrible anger upon one who adores, who worships you! How is it that I tremble and quail before you—I, once so reckless, so rude. But, oh! to kiss that fair hand—to be your slave—to watch over you—to protect you—and all this but for thy smiles in return—I should be happy—supremely happy! Remember—we are alone on this island—and I am the stronger; I might compel you by force to yield to me—to become mine; but I will not harm you—no, not a hair of your head, if you will only smile upon me! And you will require one to defend and protect you—yes, even here in this island, apparently so secure and safe;—for there are terrible things in this clime—dreadful beings, far more formidable than whole hordes of savage men—monsters so appalling that not all thy courage, nor all thy energy would avail thee a single moment against them. Yes, lady, believe me when I tell thee this! For many—many days have I dwelt, a lonely being, on the other side of this isle, beyond that chain of mountains—remaining on that shore to which the wild waves carried me on the night of shipwreck. But I hurried away at last—I dared all the dangers of mighty precipices, yawning chasms, and roaring torrents—the perils of yon mountains—rather than linger on the other side. For the anaconda, lady, is the tenant of this island—the monstrous snake—the terrible boa, whose dreadful coils, if wound round that fair form of yours, would crush it into a hideous, loathsome mass?”
Yes! He was overwhelmed—intimidated—feeling as timid as a young child in her presence; and sinking to his knees, he exclaimed—forgetting that he was addressing Nisida, who couldn’t hear or speak—“Oh! Don’t be afraid—I won’t hurt you! But, my God! Have mercy on me—don’t reject me—don’t look at me with such awful anger! How is it that I tremble and shrink before you—I, who was once so bold, so brash? But, oh! To kiss that beautiful hand—to be your servant—to watch over you—to protect you—and all I ask is for your smiles in return—I would be happy—truly happy! Remember—we’re alone on this island—and I am the stronger; I might force you to give in to me—to become mine; but I won’t harm you—no, not a hair on your head, if you would just smile at me! And you will need someone to defend and protect you—yes, even here on this island, which seems so secure and safe; for there are terrible things in this land—dreadful creatures, far more fearsome than entire packs of savage men—monsters so horrifying that neither your courage nor your strength would help you for even a moment against them. Yes, lady, believe me when I say this! For many—many days, I have lived alone on the other side of this island, beyond that chain of mountains—remaining on that shore to which the wild waves carried me on the night of the shipwreck. But I finally fled—I faced all the dangers of steep cliffs, gaping chasms, and rushing torrents—the risks of those mountains—rather than stay on the other side. Because the anaconda, lady, is the inhabitant of this island—the monstrous snake—the terrible boa, whose dreadful coils, if wrapped around your lovely form, would crush it into a hideous, disgusting mass?”
Stephano had spoken so rapidly, and with such fevered excitement that he had no time to reflect whether he were not wasting his words upon a being who could not hear them; until exhausted and breathless with the volubility of his utterance he remembered that he was addressing himself to Nisida the deaf and dumb. But happily his appealing and his suppliant posture had softened the lady: for toward the end of his long speech a change came over her countenance, and she dropped the point of her sword toward the ground.
Stephano spoke so quickly and with such intense excitement that he didn't have time to think about whether he was wasting his words on someone who couldn't hear him; until, exhausted and breathless from his rapid speech, he remembered he was talking to Nisida, who was deaf and mute. Fortunately, his pleading and desperate stance had softened her; by the end of his long speech, her expression changed, and she lowered the tip of her sword toward the ground.
Stephano rose, and stood gazing on her for a few moments with eyes that seemed to devour her. His mind had suddenly recovered much of its wonted boldness and audacity. So long as Nisida seemed terrible as well as beautiful, he was subdued;—now that her eyes had ceased to dart forth lightnings, and the expression of her countenance had changed from indignation and resolute menace to pensiveness and a comparatively mournful softness, the bandit as rapidly regained the usual tone of his remorseless mind.
Stephano got up and stood there staring at her for a few moments with eyes that seemed to consume her. His mind suddenly regained much of its usual boldness and audacity. As long as Nisida appeared both terrifying and beautiful, he was subdued; now that her eyes had stopped shooting daggers, and her face had shifted from anger and defiant threat to thoughtfulness and a relatively sad softness, the bandit quickly regained the typical edge of his ruthless mind.
Yes; he stood gazing on her for a few moments, with eyes that seemed to devour her:—then, in obedience to the impulse of maddening desire, he rushed upon her, and in an instant wrenched the sword from her grasp. But rapid as lightning, Nisida bounded away from him, ere he could wind his arms around her; and fleet as the startled deer, she hastened toward the groves.
Yes; he stood looking at her for a few moments, his eyes seeming to consume her:—then, driven by the overwhelming urge, he lunged at her and quickly tore the sword from her hand. But as fast as lightning, Nisida sprang away from him before he could wrap his arms around her; and as quick as a startled deer, she raced toward the groves.
Stephano, still retaining the sword in his hand, pursued her with a celerity which was sustained by his desire to possess her and by his rage that she had escaped him. But the race was unequal as that of a lion in chase of a roe; for Nisida seemed borne along as it were upon the very air. Leaving the groves on her left she dashed into the vale. Along the sunny bank of the limpid stream she sped;—on, on toward a forest that bounded the valley at the further end, and rose amphitheatrically up toward the regions of the mountains!
Stephano, still gripping the sword in his hand, chased her with a speed fueled by his desire to have her and his anger that she had gotten away. But the chase was uneven, like a lion hunting a deer; Nisida seemed to glide effortlessly as if carried by the very air. Leaving the groves to her left, she dashed into the valley. Along the sunny bank of the clear stream, she raced on toward a forest that bordered the valley at the far end, rising like an amphitheater up into the mountains!
Stephano Verrina still pursued her, though losing ground rapidly; but still he maintained the chase. And now the verge of the forest is nearly gained; and in its mazes Nisida hopes to be enabled to conceal herself from the ruffian whom, by a glance hastily cast behind from time to time, she ascertains to be upon her track. But, oh! whither art thou flying thus wildly, beauteous Nisida?—into what appalling perils art thou rushing, as it were, blindly? For there, in the tallest tree on the verge of the forest to which thou now art near,—there, amidst the bending boughs and the quivering foliage—one of the hideous serpents which infest the higher region of the isle is disporting—the terrible anaconda—the monstrous boa, whose dreadful coils, if wound round that fair form of thine, would crush it into a loathsome mass!
Stephano Verrina was still chasing her, even though he was quickly losing ground; yet he kept up the pursuit. Now, she was almost at the edge of the forest, where Nisida hoped to hide from the brute who, by glancing back every now and then, she confirmed was still on her trail. But, oh! Where are you running so wildly, beautiful Nisida?—into what terrifying dangers are you rushing, almost blindly? Because there, in the tallest tree at the edge of the forest that you're approaching—there, among the bending branches and the trembling leaves—is one of the hideous snakes that lurk in the higher parts of the island, the terrible anaconda—the monstrous boa, whose dreadful coils, if wrapped around your lovely form, would crush you into a grotesque mass!
CHAPTER XLII.
THE TEMPTATION—THE ANACONDA.
In the meantime Fernand Wagner was engaged in the attempt to cross the chain of mountains which intersected the island whereon the shipwreck had thrown him. He had clambered over rugged rocks and leapt across many yawning chasms in that region of desolation,—a region which formed so remarkable a contrast with the delicious scenery which he had left behind him. And now he reached the base of a conical hill, the summit of which seemed to have been split into two parts: and the sinuous tracks of the lava-streams, now cold, and hard, and black, adown its sides, convinced him that this was the volcano, from whose rent crater had poured the bituminous fluid so fatal to the vegetation of that region.
In the meantime, Fernand Wagner was trying to cross the mountain range that cut across the island where the shipwreck had left him. He had climbed over rough rocks and jumped across many deep gaps in that desolate area—a place that stood in stark contrast to the beautiful scenery he had left behind. Now, he reached the base of a cone-shaped hill, the top of which appeared to be split into two parts. The winding paths of the now cold, hard, and black lava flows down its sides made him realize that this was the volcano, from whose broken crater the toxic fluid had flowed, devastating the vegetation of that region.
Following a circuitous and naturally formed pathway round the base, he reached the opposite side; and now from a height of three hundred feet above the level of the sea, his eyes commanded a view of a scene as fair as that behind the range of mountains. He was now for the first time convinced of what he had all along suspected—namely, that it was indeed an island on which the storm had cast him. But though from the eminence where he stood his view embraced the immense range of the ocean, no speck in the horizon—no sail upon the bosom of the expanse imparted hope to his soul.
Following a winding, naturally formed path around the base, he made his way to the other side; and now, from a height of three hundred feet above sea level, he looked out over a scene as beautiful as that behind the mountain range. For the first time, he was convinced of what he had always suspected—that he was indeed on an island where the storm had brought him. But even from the vantage point where he stood, overlooking the vast ocean, not a single speck on the horizon—no sail on the surface of the water—gave any hope to his heart.
Hunger now oppressed him; for he had eaten nothing since the noon of the preceding day, when he had plucked a few fruits in the groves on the other side of the island. He accordingly commenced a descent toward the new region which lay stretched before him, fair as—even fairer than—the one which had first greeted his eyes.
Hunger now weighed heavily on him; he hadn’t eaten since noon the day before when he had picked a few fruits in the groves on the other side of the island. He then began to make his way down toward the new area that lay stretched out before him, beautiful as—even more beautiful than—the one that had first caught his eye.
But he had not proceeded many yards amidst the defiles of the rugged rocks which nature had piled around the base of the volcano, when he found his way suddenly barred by a vast chasm, on the verge of which the winding path stopped.
But he hadn’t gone more than a few yards through the rough rocks that nature had stacked around the base of the volcano when he suddenly came upon a huge chasm, at the edge of which the winding path came to an end.
The abyss was far too wide to be crossed save by the wing of the bird: and in its unfathomable depths boiled and roared a torrent, the din of whose eddies was deafening to the ear.
The chasm was way too wide to cross except by a bird's wing: and in its unfathomable depths churned and roared a torrent, the noise of its swirling currents was deafening to the ear.
Wagner retraced his way to the very base of the volcano, and entered another defile: but this also terminated on the edge of the same precipice.
Wagner made his way back to the bottom of the volcano and entered another narrow passage: but this one also ended at the edge of the same cliff.
Again and again did he essay the various windings of that scene of rock and crag: but with no better success than at first; and after passing a considerable time in these fruitless attempts to find a means of descent into the plains below, he began to fear that he should be compelled to retrace his way into the region of verdure which he had quitted the day before, and which lay behind the range of mountains. But the thought of the hideous snake which he had seen in the tree caused a cold shudder to pass over him—then, in the next moment, he remembered that if the region on one side of the mountain were invested with reptiles of that terrible species, it was not probable that the forests which he beheld as it were at his feet, were free from the same source of apprehension. Still he had hoped to find human companionship on this side of the mountains which he had so far succeeded in reaching—the companionship of the man who had cast away the doublet, and of the woman whom he had seen in the mirage.
Again and again he tried the different paths in that rocky scene, but with no better luck than before; after spending a significant amount of time in these unsuccessful attempts to find a way down to the plains below, he started to worry that he would have to go back to the green area he had left the day before, which was behind the mountain range. But the thought of the terrible snake he had seen in the tree made him shudder — then, a moment later, he remembered that if one side of the mountain was filled with such frightening reptiles, it was unlikely that the forests he could see at his feet were free from the same danger. Still, he had hoped to find human company on this side of the mountains he had managed to reach — the company of the man who had thrown away his coat and the woman he had seen in the mirage.
And was it not strange that he had not as yet overtaken, or at least obtained a trace of, the man who thus occupied a portion of his thoughts? If that man were still amongst the mountains, they would probably meet; if he had succeeded in descending into the plains below, the same pathway that conducted him thither would also be open to Wagner. Animated with these reflections, and in spite of the hunger which now sorely oppressed him, Wagner prosecuted with fresh courage his search for a means of descent into the lovely regions that lay stretched before him, when he was suddenly startled by the sound of a human voice near him.
And wasn't it strange that he still hadn't caught up with or even found a clue about the guy who was taking up so much of his thoughts? If that guy was still in the mountains, they would probably bump into each other; if he had managed to make it down to the plains below, the same path that led him there would also be available to Wagner. Motivated by these thoughts, and despite the intense hunger pressing down on him, Wagner continued his search for a way to descend into the beautiful areas stretched out before him when he was suddenly startled by the sound of a human voice nearby.
“My son, what dost thou amidst this scene of desolation?” were the words which, uttered in a mild benignant tone, met his ears.
“My son, what are you doing in this scene of desolation?” were the words that, spoken in a gentle and kind tone, reached his ears.
He turned and beheld an old man of venerable appearance, and whose beard, white as snow, stretched down to the rude leathern belt which confined the palmer’s gown that he wore.
He turned and saw an elderly man with a dignified presence, whose beard, as white as snow, hung down to the rough leather belt that held up the pilgrim's robe he wore.
“Holy anchorite!” exclaimed Wagner—“for such must I deem thee to be,—the sound of thy voice is most welcome in this solitude, amidst the mazes of which I vainly seek to find an avenue of egress.”
“Holy hermit!” exclaimed Wagner—“for that’s how I must see you—your voice is a real relief in this solitude, where I’m desperately trying to find a way out.”
“Thus it is oft with the troubles and perplexities of the world, my son,” answered the hermit, “that world which I have quitted forever.”
“That's often how it is with the troubles and confusion of the world, my son,” replied the hermit, “the world I have left behind for good.”
“And dost thou dwell in this desolate region?” asked Fernand.
“Do you live in this desolate area?” asked Fernand.
“My cave is hard by,” returned the old man. “For forty years have I lived in the heart of these mountains, descending only into the plains at long intervals, to gather the fruits that constitute my food:—and then,” he added, in a tone which, despite the sanctity of his appearance, struck cold and ominous to the very heart of Wagner,—“and then, too, at the risk of becoming the prey of the terrible anaconda!”
“My cave is close by,” replied the old man. “I’ve lived in the heart of these mountains for forty years, only going down to the plains occasionally to gather the fruits that are my food. —And then,” he added, in a tone that, despite his holy appearance, felt cold and ominous to Wagner’s very core, “and then, too, at the risk of becoming prey to the terrible anaconda!”
“Thou sayest, holy hermit,” exclaimed Fernand, endeavoring to conquer a feeling of unaccountable aversion which he had suddenly entertained toward the old man, “thou sayest that thy cave is hard by. In the name of mercy! I beseech thee to spare me a few fruits, and a cup of water, for I am sinking with fatigue, hunger, and thirst.”
“Holy hermit,” Fernand exclaimed, trying to suppress an unexplainable feeling of dislike he suddenly had for the old man, “you say your cave is nearby. Please, for the sake of mercy, I beg you for a few fruits and a cup of water, as I am overwhelmed with fatigue, hunger, and thirst.”
“Follow me, young man,” said the hermit; and he led the way to a cave opening from a narrow fissure in the rock.
“Follow me, young man,” said the hermit, and he led the way to a cave that opened from a narrow crack in the rock.
The anchorite’s abode was, as Wagner had expected to find it, rude and cheerless. A quantity of dry leaves were heaped in one corner—evidently forming the old man’s couch; and in several small hollows made in the walls of rock, were heaps of fruit—fresh and inviting, as if they had only just been gathered. On the ground stood a large earthen pitcher of water. Upon this last object did the thirsty Wagner lay his left hand; but ere he raised it, he glanced hastily round the cave in search of a crucifix, in the presence of which he might sign the form of the cross with his right hand. But to his astonishment the emblem of Christianity was not there; and it now struck him for the first time that the anchorite wore no beads around his waist.
The hermit's home was, as Wagner had expected, rough and unwelcoming. A pile of dry leaves was gathered in one corner, clearly serving as the old man's bed; and in several small indentations carved into the rock walls were mounds of fruit—fresh and tempting, as if they had just been picked. On the ground stood a large clay pitcher of water. Thirsty, Wagner placed his left hand on this pitcher; but before he lifted it, he quickly looked around the cave for a crucifix, hoping to trace the sign of the cross with his right hand. To his surprise, the symbol of Christianity was missing, and it occurred to him for the first time that the hermit wore no beads around his waist.
“Young man, I can divine your thoughts,” said the hermit, hastily; “but drink, eat, and ask a blessing presently. Thou art famished, pause not to question my motives. I will explain them fully to thee when thy body is refreshed with that pure water and those delicious fruits.”
“Young man, I can read your thoughts,” said the hermit quickly. “But drink, eat, and say a blessing soon. You’re starving, so don’t waste time questioning my motives. I’ll explain everything to you once you’ve refreshed your body with that clean water and those tasty fruits.”
“Water shall not pass my lips, nor fruits assuage the cravings of hunger, until I know more of thee, old man!” exclaimed Wagner, a terrible suspicion flashing to his mind; and without another instant’s hesitation or delay, he made the sign of the cross.
“Water won’t touch my lips, and I won’t eat any fruit to ease my hunger until I learn more about you, old man!” Wagner exclaimed, a terrible suspicion flashing through his mind; and without another moment’s hesitation or delay, he made the sign of the cross.
A yell of rage and fury burst from the lips of the false anchorite, while his countenance became fearfully distorted—his eyes glared fiercely—his whole aspect changed—and in a few moments he stood confessed in shape, attire and features, the demon who had appeared to Fernand in the prison of Florence!
A yell of rage and fury erupted from the lips of the fake hermit, his face twisted in a terrifying way—his eyes glared intensely—his whole appearance transformed—and in a few moments, he stood revealed in form, clothing, and features, the demon who had appeared to Fernand in the prison of Florence!
“Fiend! what wouldst thou with me?” exclaimed Wagner, startled and yet unsubdued by this appearance of the evil spirit amidst that region of desolation.
“Fiend! What do you want with me?” exclaimed Wagner, startled yet not intimidated by the presence of the evil spirit in that desolate place.
“Mortal,” said the demon, in his deepest and most serious tones, “I am here to place happiness—happiness ineffable—within thy reach. Nay, be not impatient: but listen to me for a few moments. ’Twas my power that conducted thy ship, amidst the fury of the storm which He whose name I dare not mention raised, to the shores of this island. ’Twas my influence which yesterday, as thou wast seated on the sunny banks, filled thine imagination with those delicious thoughts of Nisida. And it was I also who, by the wonders of the mirage, showed thee the form of the only female inhabitant of this isle. And that one female, Wagner—that woman who is now as it were within thy reach—that lovely being whose presence on this island would teach thee to have no regret for the world from which you are separated, and whose eyes would cast forth rays of joy and gladness upon everything around—that charming lady, who has already decked herself with those flowers which her fair hands have woven into wildly fantastic arabesques, that being is thy Nisida, the Island Queen.”
“Mortal,” said the demon, in his deepest and most serious tones, “I am here to bring happiness—indescribable happiness—within your reach. Don't be impatient; just listen to me for a moment. It was my power that guided your ship through the storm raised by the one whose name I dare not speak, to the shores of this island. It was my influence that, yesterday, while you were sitting on the sunny banks, filled your imagination with those delightful thoughts of Nisida. And I also showed you, through the wonders of the mirage, the form of the only woman on this island. That woman, Wagner—that lady who is now within your reach—that beautiful being whose presence on this island would make you forget about the world you left behind, and whose eyes would radiate joy and happiness everywhere—that charming lady, who has already adorned herself with the flowers she wove into wild, intricate designs, is your Nisida, the Island Queen.”
“Fiend! you mock—you deceive me,” cried Fernand, wildly hovering between joyous hope and acute fear.
“Fiend! You mock me—you deceive me,” cried Fernand, wildly caught between joyful hope and sharp fear.
“Did I deceive thee, Wagner, when I showed thee thy Nisida in the power of the corsairs?” said the demon, with a smile of bitter, sardonic triumph. “I tell thee, then, that Nisida is on this island—there, in the very region into which thou wouldst descend, but to which thou wilt find no avenue save by my aid.”
“Did I fool you, Wagner, when I showed you your Nisida in the grip of the pirates?” said the demon, with a smile of bitter, sarcastic triumph. “I’ll tell you then, that Nisida is on this island—there, in the exact area you want to go to, but the only way you’ll get there is with my help.”
“Nisida is here—on this island,” exclaimed Fernand in an ecstasy of joy.
“Nisida is here—on this island,” Fernand exclaimed with sheer joy.
“Yes—and Stephano, the bandit, likewise,” added the demon. “It was his doublet which you found—it was he who slaked his thirst with the juice of the fruits which I, then invisible, beheld thee contemplate with attention.”
“Yes—and Stephano, the bandit, too,” the demon added. “It was his jacket that you found—it was him who quenched his thirst with the juice from the fruits that I, while invisible, saw you looking at with interest.”
“Stephano here also!” cried Wagner. “Oh! Nisida—to thy rescue!”
“Stephano is here too!” shouted Wagner. “Oh! Nisida—to your rescue!”
And he bounded forth from the cave, and was rushing madly down one of the tortuous defiles leading toward the chasm, when the voice of the demon suddenly caused him to stop short.
And he jumped out of the cave and was rushing wildly down one of the winding paths leading toward the chasm when the voice of the demon suddenly made him stop.
“Fool!—insensate mortal!” said the fiend, with a derisive laugh. “How canst thou escape from these mountains? But tarry a moment—and behold thy Nisida—behold also her persecutor, who lusts after her.”
“Fool!—mindless human!” said the fiend, with a mocking laugh. “How can you escape from these mountains? But wait a moment—and look at your Nisida—also look at her pursuer, who longs for her.”
Thus speaking; he handed Wagner a magic telescope, which immediately brought the most remote objects to a distance of only a few yards.
Thus speaking, he handed Wagner a magic telescope, which immediately brought the most distant objects within just a few yards.
Then what a delicious scene met Fernand’s eyes! He beheld Nisida bathing in the sea—sporting like a mermaid with the wavelets—plunging into the refreshing depths—then wringing out the water from her long raven hair, now swimming and diving, then wading on her feet,—unconscious that a human eye beheld her.
Then what a beautiful sight greeted Fernand’s eyes! He saw Nisida swimming in the sea—playing like a mermaid with the gentle waves—diving into the cool depths—then squeezing the water from her long dark hair, now swimming and diving, then walking through the shallows—unaware that a human eye was watching her.
At length she came forth from the sea, beauteous as a Venus rising from the ocean; and her toilet commenced upon the sand. But scarcely had she decked herself with the flowers which she had gathered early in the morning for the purpose, when she started and rose up; and then Wagner beheld a man approaching her from the nearest grove.
At last, she emerged from the sea, beautiful like Venus rising from the ocean; and she began to get ready on the sand. But just as she had adorned herself with the flowers she had picked early that morning for this purpose, she suddenly noticed something and stood up; then Wagner saw a man approaching her from the closest grove.
“That is Stephano Verrina!” murmured the demon in his ears.
“That’s Stephano Verrina!” murmured the demon in his ears.
Fernand uttered a cry of dismay, and threw down the telescope.
Fernand let out a cry of shock and dropped the telescope.
“You may save her—save her yet,” said the demon, speaking in a tone of unusual haste. “In a few minutes she will be in his power—he is strong and desperate; be mine, and consent to serve me—and in a moment Nisida shall be clasped in thy arms—the arms of thee, her deliverer.”
“You can save her—save her now,” said the demon, speaking with unusual urgency. “In a few minutes, she will be under his control—he is powerful and desperate; agree to serve me—and in an instant, Nisida will be in your arms—the arms of you, her savior.”
“No—no! I will save her without thine aid, dread fiend!” exclaimed Wagner, a prey to the most terrible excitement.
“No—no! I will save her without your help, evil spirit!” exclaimed Wagner, overwhelmed by intense agitation.
Then making the sign of the cross, he rushed forward to leap the yawning chasm; his feet touched the opposite side, but he lost his balance, reeled, and fell back into the tremendous abyss, while the demon, again baffled, and shrinking in horror from the emblem of Christianity, disappeared with cries of rage and vexation.
Then, making the sign of the cross, he rushed forward to jump over the wide chasm; his feet hit the other side, but he lost his balance, stumbled, and fell back into the massive abyss, while the demon, once again thwarted and shrinking in fear from the symbol of Christianity, vanished with screams of anger and frustration.
Down—down fell Wagner,—turning over and over in the hideous vacancy, and clutching vainly at the stunted shrubs and dead roots which projected from the rugged sides of the chasm.
Down—down fell Wagner,—turning over and over in the hideous emptiness, and grasping futilely at the withered shrubs and dead roots that jutted from the rough walls of the chasm.
In another moment he was swallowed up by the boiling torrent; but his senses did not leave him, and he felt himself hurried along with the furious speed of the mad waters. Thus nearly a minute passed; and then his headlong course was suddenly arrested by the boughs of a tree, which, having given way at the root, bent over into the torrent. He clung to the boughs as if they were arms stretched out to rescue him; he raised himself from amidst the turbid waters—and in a few moments reached a bank which shelved upward to the edge of a dense forest.
In the next moment, he was swept away by the raging current; but he didn’t lose his senses and felt himself being pulled along with the wild speed of the raging waters. Nearly a minute went by like this, and then his wild movement was suddenly stopped by the branches of a tree that had bent over into the torrent as its roots gave way. He grabbed onto the branches as if they were arms reaching out to save him; he pulled himself up from the muddy waters—and in a few moments, he reached a bank that sloped upward to the edge of a thick forest.
Precisely on the opposite or inner side there was an opening in the rocks, and Wagner’s eye could trace upward a steep but still practicable path, doubtless formed by some torrent of the spring, which was now dried up amidst the mountains above,—that path reaching to the very basis of the volcano.
Precisely on the opposite or inner side, there was an opening in the rocks, and Wagner could see a steep but still navigable path leading upward, likely created by a spring torrent that had now dried up in the mountains above—that path reaching all the way to the base of the volcano.
Thus, had circumstances permitted him to exercise his patience and institute a longer search among the defiles formed by the crags and rocks around the conical volcano, he would have discovered a means of safe egress from that region without daring the desperate leap of the chasm, desperate even for him, although he bore a charmed life, because his limbs might have been broken against the rugged sides of the precipice.
Thus, if circumstances had allowed him to be patient and conduct a longer search through the narrow paths created by the cliffs and rocks around the conical volcano, he would have found a safe way out of that area without risking the dangerous leap across the chasm, which was risky even for him, even though he had a charmed life, since his limbs could have been shattered against the rough sides of the cliff.
Between the opening to the steep path just spoken of, and the shelving bank on which Wagner now stood, there was so narrow a space, that the bent tree stretched completely across the torrent; thus any one, descending from the mountains by the natural pathway, might cross by means of the tree to the side which Fernand had gained.
Between the start of the steep path just mentioned and the sloping bank where Wagner was now standing, there was such a narrow gap that the bent tree stretched all the way across the rushing water; thus, anyone coming down from the mountains on the natural path could use the tree to cross to the side that Fernand had reached.
“This, then, must have been the route by which the villain Stephano emerged from the mountains,” he said to himself, “and the fiend deceived me when he declared that I could not reach the plains below without his aid.”
“This must have been the way that the villain Stephano came down from the mountains,” he thought to himself, “and the fiend tricked me when he said that I couldn't reach the plains below without his help.”
Such were his reflections as he hurried up the shelving bank: and when he reached the summit his glance embraced a scene already described to the reader.
Such were his thoughts as he quickly climbed the sloping bank: and when he reached the top, his gaze took in a scene already described to the reader.
For, flying wildly on toward the forest, was his beauteous Nisida, scattering flowers in her whirlwind progress, those flowers that had ere now decked her hair, her neck and her waist.
For, flying wildly toward the forest, was his beautiful Nisida, scattering flowers in her whirlwind pace, flowers that had just adorned her hair, her neck, and her waist.
At some distance behind her was the bandit Stephano; with sword in hand he still maintained the chase, though breathless and ready to sink from exhaustion. Not an instant did Wagner tarry upon the top of the bank which he had reached; but darting toward Nisida, who was now scarce fifty yards from him, he gave vent to an ejaculation of joy.
At some distance behind her was the bandit Stephano; sword in hand, he continued the chase, even though he was out of breath and about to collapse from exhaustion. Wagner didn't hesitate at the top of the bank he had reached; instead, he rushed toward Nisida, who was now barely fifty yards away, and let out a shout of joy.
She saw him—she beheld him: and her speed was checked in an instant with the overpowering emotion of wonder and delight.
She saw him—she looked at him: and her pace was stopped in an instant by the overwhelming feeling of amazement and joy.
Then, as he hurried along the verge of the forest to encounter her—to fold her in his fond embrace—to protect her,—she once more sprung forward, with outstretched arms, to fly into his arms, which were open to receive her. But at that instant there was a horrible rustling amidst the foliage of the huge tree beneath which she was hastening on;—a monstrous snake darted down with a gushing sound, and in another moment the beauteous form of Nisida was encircled by its hideous coils.
Then, as he rushed along the edge of the forest to meet her—to wrap her in his loving embrace—to protect her—she once again leaped forward, arms wide open, ready to fly into his open arms. But in that moment, a terrifying rustling came from the leaves of the massive tree she was rushing towards; a giant snake slithered down with a hissing sound, and in the next moment, the beautiful form of Nisida was ensnared by its ugly coils.
Then fled that wondrous self-command which for long years she had exercised with such amazing success:—then vanished from her mind all the strong motives which had induced her to undertake so terrible a martyrdom as that of simulating the loss of two faculties most dear and most valuable to all human beings;—and with a cry of ineffable anguish, she exclaimed, “Fernand, save me! save me!”
Then the incredible self-control she had maintained for so long disappeared. All the strong reasons that had motivated her to endure the terrible sacrifice of pretending to lose two abilities so precious and valuable to everyone vanished from her mind. With a cry of unbearable pain, she exclaimed, “Fernand, save me! save me!”
CHAPTER XLIII.
Nisida and Wagner.
Oh! with what astonishment and joy would Wagner have welcomed the sound of that voice, so long hushed, and now so musical even in its rending agony,—had not such an appalling incident broken the spell that for years had sealed the lips of his beloved! But he had no time for thought—there was not a moment for reflection. Nisida lay senseless on the ground, with the monster coiled around her—its long body hanging down from the bough to which it was suspended by the tail. Simultaneously with the cry of anguish that had come from the lips of Nisida, exclamations of horror burst alike from Wagner and Stephano.
Oh! how amazed and joyful would Wagner have been to hear that voice, so long silent, and now so beautiful even in its painful despair—if only such a horrifying event hadn’t shattered the spell that had kept his beloved quiet for years! But he had no time to think—there was no moment for reflection. Nisida lay unconscious on the ground, with the monster wrapped around her—its long body dangling down from the branch to which it was hanging by its tail. Just as Nisida let out her cry of anguish, exclamations of horror escaped from both Wagner and Stephano.
The latter stood transfixed as it were for a few moments, his eyes glaring wildly on the dreadful spectacle before him; then, yielding to the invincible terror that had seized upon him, he hurled away the sword—knowing not what he did in the excitement of his mind, and fled! But the gleaming of the naked weapon in the sunbeams met Wagner’s eyes as it fell, and darting toward it, he grasped it with a firm hand—resolving also to use it with a stout heart. Then he advanced toward the snake, which was comparatively quiescent—that portion of its long body which hung between the tree and the first coil that it made round the beauteous form of Nisida alone moving; and this motion was a waving kind of oscillation, like that of a bell-rope which a person holds by the end and swings gently.
The latter stood frozen for a moment, his eyes wide with horror at the terrifying sight before him; then, overwhelmed by the unstoppable fear that had taken hold of him, he threw away the sword—acting without thinking in the chaos of his mind—and ran away! But as the bright blade fell, the sun caught its shine and alerted Wagner, who rushed toward it and grabbed it with a steady grip—determined to use it bravely. Then he approached the snake, which was relatively still; only the part of its long body hanging between the tree and the first coil around the beautiful form of Nisida was moving, and that motion resembled a gentle swinging, like a bell rope held by someone and swung softly.
But from the midst of the coils the hideous head of the monster stood out—its eyes gleaming malignantly upon Wagner as he approached. Suddenly the reptile, doubtless alarmed by the flashing of the bright sword, disengaged itself like lightning from the awful embrace in which it had retained the Lady Nisida, and sprung furiously toward Fernand. But the blow that he aimed at its head was unerring and heavy; its skull was cloven in two—and it fell on the long grass, where it writhed in horrible convulsions for some moments, although its life was gone.
But from the middle of the coils, the hideous head of the monster emerged—its eyes gleaming with malice as it watched Wagner approach. Suddenly, the reptile, clearly startled by the flash of the bright sword, broke free from the terrifying grip it had on Lady Nisida and lunged fiercely at Fernand. But the blow he aimed at its head was precise and forceful; its skull split in two—and it collapsed onto the long grass, writhing in horrific convulsions for a few moments, even though it was already dead.
Words cannot be found to describe the delirium of joy which Wagner felt, when having thus slain the terrible anaconda, he placed his hand on Nisida’s heart and felt that it beat—though languidly. He lifted her from the ground—he carried her in his arms to the bank of the limpid stream—and he sprinkled water upon her pale cheeks.
Words can't capture the overwhelming joy Wagner felt when he finally defeated the huge anaconda. He placed his hand on Nisida’s heart and felt it beating—though weakly. He lifted her off the ground and carried her in his arms to the bank of the clear stream, sprinkling water on her pale cheeks.
Slowly did she recover; and when her large black eyes at length opened, she uttered a fearful shriek, and closed them again—for with returning life the reminiscence of the awful embrace of the serpent came back also. But Wagner murmured words of sweet assurance and consolation—of love and joy, in her ears; and she felt that it was no dream, but that she was really saved! Then, winding her arms round Fernand’s neck, she embraced him in speechless and still almost senseless trance, for the idea of such happy deliverance was overpowering—amounting to an agony which a mortal creature could scarcely endure.
She slowly began to recover, and when her large black eyes finally opened, she let out a terrified scream and shut them again—because with the return of her senses came the memory of the terrifying grip of the serpent. But Wagner whispered sweet words of reassurance and comfort—talking about love and joy—in her ears, and she realized that it wasn’t a dream; she was really saved! Then, wrapping her arms around Fernand’s neck, she hugged him in a speechless and nearly senseless daze, as the thought of such joyful rescue overwhelmed her—causing a joy that a mortal could hardly bear.
“Oh! Nisida,” at length exclaimed Wagner, “was it a delusion produced by the horrors of that scene?—or did thy voice really greet mine ears ere now!”
“Oh! Nisida,” finally exclaimed Wagner, “was it just my imagination from the terror of that scene?—or did your voice really reach my ears just now?”
There was a minute’s profound silence—during which, as they sat upon the bank of the stream, locked in a fond embrace, their eyes were fixed with fascinating gaze upon each other, as if they could not contemplate each other too long—he in tenderness, and she in passion.
There was a moment of deep silence—while they sat by the stream, wrapped in a loving embrace, their eyes intently locked on each other, as if they could never gaze upon one another long enough—he with tenderness and she with passion.
“Yes, Fernand,” said Nisida, breaking that deep silence at last, and speaking in a voice so mellifluously clear, so soft, so penetrating in its tone, that it realized all the fond ideas which her lover had conceived of what its nature would be if it were ever restored, “yes, Fernand, dearest Fernand,” she repeated, “you did indeed hear my voice, and to you never again shall I be mute.”
“Yes, Fernand,” said Nisida, finally breaking the deep silence, her voice so sweet and clear, so soft and captivating, that it brought to life all the tender ideas her lover had imagined about what it would sound like if it ever returned. “Yes, Fernand, my dearest Fernand,” she repeated, “you did hear my voice, and to you, I will never be silent again.”
Wagner could not allow her time to say more: he was almost wild with rapture! His Nisida was restored to him, and no longer Nisida the deaf and dumb, but Nisida who could hear the fond language which he addressed to her, and who could respond in the sweetest, most melting and delicious tones that ever came from woman’s lips.
Wagner couldn't let her say anything more: he was nearly overwhelmed with joy! His Nisida was back, and she was no longer the silent and unresponsive Nisida, but the one who could hear the loving words he spoke to her and could reply in the sweetest, most heartwarming tones ever heard from a woman's lips.
For a long time their hearts were too full, alike for total silence or connected conversation, and while the world from which they were cut off was entirely forgotten, they gathered so much happiness from the few words in which they indulged, and from all that they read in each other’s eyes, that the emotions which they experienced might have furnished sensations for a lifetime.
For a long time, their hearts were too full for either complete silence or deep conversation. While the outside world they had left behind was completely forgotten, they found so much joy in the few words they exchanged and everything they saw in each other’s eyes that the feelings they experienced could have lasted a lifetime.
At length—she scarcely knew how the subject began, although it might naturally have arisen of its own spontaneous suggestion—Nisida found herself speaking of the long period of deception which she had maintained in relation to her powers of speech and hearing.
At some point—she barely remembered how the conversation started, even though it might have come up on its own—Nisida found herself talking about the long time she had been pretending about her abilities to speak and hear.
“Thou lovest me well, dearest Fernand,” she said in her musical Italian tones; “and thou would’st not create a pang in my heart? Then never seek to learn wherefore, when at the still tender age of fifteen, I resolved upon consummating so dreadful a sacrifice as to affect dumbness. The circumstances were, indeed, solemnly grave and strangely important, which demanded so awful a martyrdom. But well did I weigh all the misery and all the peril that such a self-devotion was sure to entail upon me. I knew that I must exercise the most stern—the most remorseless—the most inflexible despotism over my emotions—that I must crush as it were the very feelings of my soul—that I must also observe a caution so unwearied and so constantly wakeful, that it would amount to a sensitiveness the most painful—and that I must prepare myself to hear the merry jest without daring to smile, or the exciting narrative of the world’s stirring events without suffering my countenance to vary a hue! Oh! I calculated—I weighed all this, and yet I was not appalled by the immensity of the task. I knew the powers of my own mind, and I did not deceive myself as to their extent. But, ah! how fearful was it at first to hear the sounds of human voices, and dare not respond to them; how maddening at times was it to listen to conversation in which I longed to join, and yet be compelled to sit like a passionless statue! But mine was a will of iron strength—a resolution of indomitable power! Even when alone when I knew that I should not be overheard—I never essayed the powers of my voice, I never murmured a single syllable to myself so fearful was I lest the slightest use of the glorious gift of speech might render me weak in my purpose. And strange as it may seem to you, dearest Fernand, not even on this island did I yield to the temptation of suddenly breaking that long, that awful silence which I had imposed upon myself. And, until this day, one human being only, save myself, was acquainted with that mighty secret of ten long years, and that man was the generous-hearted, the noble-minded Dr. Duras. He it was who aided me in my project of simulating the forlorn condition of the deaf and dumb: he it was who bribed the turnkeys to admit me unquestioned to your cell in the prison of the ducal palace. And for years, perhaps, should I have retained my wondrous secret even from you, dearest Fernand; for through dangers of many kinds—in circumstances of the most trying nature, have I continued firm in my purpose; abjuring the faculty of speech even when it would have saved me from much cruel embarrassment or from actual peril. Thus, when the villain Stephano Verrina bore me away by force from my native city, I maintained the seal upon my lips, trusting to circumstances to enable me to escape from his power without being compelled to betray a secret of such infinite value and importance to myself. But when I found that I was so narrowly watched at Leghorn that flight was impossible, I seriously debated, in my own mind, the necessity of raising an alarm in the house where I was kept a prisoner for two whole days; and then I reflected that I was in the power of a desperate bandit and his two devoted adherents, who were capable of any atrocity to forward their designs or prevent exposure. Lastly, when I was conveyed at dead of night on board the corsair-ship, the streets were deserted, and the pirates with whom Stephano was leagued, thronged the port. I therefore resigned myself to my fate, trusting still to circumstances, and retaining my secret. But that incident of to-day—oh! it was enough to crush energies ten thousand times more powerful than mine: it was of so horrifying a nature as to be sufficient to loose the bands which confine the tongue of one really dumb.”
"You love me well, dearest Fernand," she said in her sweet Italian voice. "And you wouldn’t want to cause me any pain? Then please don’t ask why, at the tender age of fifteen, I decided to take on such a terrible sacrifice as to pretend to be mute. The circumstances were truly serious and oddly significant, requiring such a dreadful act of self-denial. Yet I carefully considered all the misery and danger that this decision would surely bring me. I knew I had to be extremely strict—unyielding and unbending—with my emotions; that I had to bury the very feelings of my soul; that I also had to maintain an unwavering caution and constant alertness, which would lead to a sensitivity that was painfully intense; and that I had to get used to hearing laughter without allowing myself to smile, or listening to the exciting stories of worldly events without letting my face change even a little! Oh! I calculated—I weighed all this, and still, I wasn’t frightened by the enormity of the task. I understood my own mental strength and wasn’t fooling myself about its limits. But, oh! how terrifying it was at first to hear human voices and not respond; how maddening it was at times to listen to conversations I desperately wanted to join, yet had to sit like a statue devoid of emotion! But I had a will of iron strength—a resolution that couldn’t be shaken! Even when alone, knowing I wouldn’t be overheard—I never tested my voice, I never muttered a single word to myself, so afraid was I that even the slightest use of the gift of speech might weaken my resolve. And strangely enough, dearest Fernand, even on this island did I never give in to the temptation to suddenly break that long, dreadful silence I had imposed on myself. And, until today, only one other person besides myself knew that great secret of ten long years, and that man was the generous-hearted, noble-minded Dr. Duras. He was the one who helped me with my plan to simulate the unfortunate state of being deaf and mute; he was the one who bribed the guards to let me into your prison cell in the ducal palace without question. And for years, I might have kept my remarkable secret even from you, dearest Fernand; for through dangers of many kinds—in the most difficult circumstances, I have remained steadfast in my intention; rejecting the ability to speak even when it could have saved me from much humiliation or actual danger. Thus, when the villain Stephano Verrina forcibly took me away from my hometown, I kept my lips sealed, trusting that circumstances would help me escape his control without having to reveal such an incredibly valuable secret. But when I realized that I was being watched so closely in Leghorn that escape was impossible, I seriously contemplated the need to raise an alarm in the house where I was held prisoner for two whole days; and then I considered that I was at the mercy of a desperate bandit and his two loyal followers, who were capable of any atrocity to further their plans or avoid being discovered. Finally, when I was taken at midnight aboard the pirate ship, the streets were empty, and the pirates associated with Stephano crowded the port. So I resigned myself to my fate, still trusting in circumstances, and holding onto my secret. But that incident today—oh! It was enough to crush energies ten thousand times stronger than mine: it was so horrifying that it could break the silence of someone truly mute."
And a strong shudder convulsed the entire form of Nisida, as she thus, by her own words, recalled so forcibly to mind that terrible event which had broken a spell of ten years’ duration.
And a strong shiver shook Nisida completely as she, with her own words, brought back to mind that awful event that had ended a ten-year spell.
Fernand pressed her to his bosom, exclaiming, “Oh, beloved Nisida, how beautiful dost thou appear to me!—how soft and charming is that dear voice of thine! Let us not think of the past, at least not now; for I also have explanations to give thee,” he added, slowly and mournfully; then, in a different and again joyous tone, he said: “Let us be happy in the conviction that we are restored to each other; let this be a holiday—nay, more,” he added, sinking his voice almost to a whisper; “let it be the day on which we join our hands together in the sight of Heaven. No priest will bless our union, Nisida; but we will plight our vows—and God will accord us his blessing.”
Fernand pulled her close, exclaiming, “Oh, beloved Nisida, you look so beautiful to me!—how soft and charming is that sweet voice of yours! Let’s not dwell on the past, at least not now; for I have things to explain to you,” he added, slowly and sadly; then, in a different and much happier tone, he said: “Let’s be happy knowing that we are back together; let this be a celebration—no, even more,” he continued, lowering his voice almost to a whisper; “let it be the day we join our hands together before Heaven. No priest will bless our union, Nisida; but we will make our vows—and God will give us His blessing.”
The lady hid her blushing, glowing countenance on his breast, and murmured in a voice melodious as the music of the stream by which they sat, “Fernand, I am thine—thine forever.”
The woman hid her blushing, radiant face on his chest, and whispered in a voice as sweet as the sound of the stream by which they sat, “Fernand, I am yours—yours forever.”
“And I am thine, my beauteous Nisida; thine forever, as thou art mine!” exclaimed Wagner, lifting her head and gazing on her lovely, blushing face as on a vision of heaven.
“And I am yours, my beautiful Nisida; yours forever, just as you are mine!” exclaimed Wagner, lifting her head and gazing at her lovely, blushing face as if it were a vision of heaven.
Fernand, however, caught the arm of the brigand and dragged him along with him into the water, while a terrific scream burst from the lips of Nisida. Then furious was the struggle that commenced in the depths of the stream. But Stephano lay beneath Wagner, who held him down on the pebbly bottom. In another moment Nisida herself plunged into the river with the wild hope of aiding her lover to conquer his foe, or to rescue him from the grasp which the bandit maintained upon him with the tenacity that was strengthened rather than impaired by the agony of suffocation.
Fernand, however, grabbed the arm of the robber and pulled him into the water, while a terrifying scream escaped from Nisida. Then a fierce struggle began in the depths of the stream. Meanwhile, Stephano was pinned down by Wagner, who was holding him on the rocky bottom. Moments later, Nisida herself jumped into the river, desperately hoping to help her lover defeat his enemy or to rescue him from the grip of the bandit, which was only getting stronger despite the suffocating pain.
But she rose again to the surface in an instant by the indomitable influence of that instinct for self-preservation which no human being, when immersed in the deep water, can resist if the art of swimming has been attained. Again she dived to succor her lover, but her aid, even if she could have afforded any, was no longer necessary, for Fernand rose from the crystal depths and bore his Nisida to the bank, while the corpse of the drowned bandit was carried away by the current.
But she immediately surfaced again, driven by that strong instinct for self-preservation that no one can resist in deep water once they know how to swim. She dove again to help her lover, but her assistance, even if she could have given any, was no longer needed, because Fernand emerged from the clear depths and brought his Nisida to the shore, while the body of the drowned bandit was swept away by the current.
Wagner and Nisida were now the sole human inhabitants of that isle—the king and queen of the loveliest clime on which the sun shone. Toward the sea-shore they repaired, hand in hand, and having partaken of the fruits which they gathered in their way, they set to work to form a hut with the planks, cordage, and canvas of the wreck. It will be remembered that Nisida had saved the carpenter’s tools, and thus the task became a comparatively easy one.
Wagner and Nisida were now the only people living on that island—the king and queen of the most beautiful place touched by the sun. They walked hand in hand toward the shore, and after enjoying some fruits they picked along the way, they started building a hut using the planks, ropes, and canvas from the shipwreck. It’s worth noting that Nisida had saved the carpenter’s tools, making the work much easier.
By the time the sun went down a tenement was formed, rude, it is true, but still perfect enough to harbor them in a clime where the nights were warm and where the dews prevailed only in the verdant parts of the isle. Then with what joyous feelings did Nisida deck the walls of the hut with a tapestry of flowers and prepare the bridal couch with materials which she had saved from the wreck.
By the time the sun set, a makeshift tenement was built—rough around the edges, it's true, but still good enough to shelter them in a place where the nights were warm and the dew only affected the lush areas of the island. Then, with such joy, Nisida decorated the walls of the hut with a tapestry of flowers and set up the bridal bed with materials she had salvaged from the wreck.
Softly and sweetly shone the moon that night; and, as its silver rays penetrated through the crevices of the little cottage so hastily and so rudely formed, they played kissingly upon the countenances of the happy pair who had wedded each other in the sight of Heaven.
Softly and sweetly, the moon shone that night; and as its silver rays filtered through the cracks of the small cottage that was hastily and roughly built, they gently danced on the faces of the happy couple who had married each other in the eyes of Heaven.
CHAPTER XLIV.
ALESSANDRO FRANCATELLI.
In order that the reader should fully understand the stirring incidents which yet remain to be told, it is necessary for us to explain certain particulars connected with Alessandro Francatelli, the brother of the beautiful Flora. It will be recollected that this young man accompanied the Florentine envoy to Constantinople, in the honorable capacity of secretary, some few years previous to the commencement of our tale.
To help the reader fully grasp the exciting events that are yet to come, we need to clarify some details about Alessandro Francatelli, the brother of the beautiful Flora. You might remember that this young man traveled with the Florentine envoy to Constantinople a few years before our story begins, serving as a secretary.
Alessandro was strikingly handsome, tall, well-formed, and of great physical strength. His manners were pleasing, his conversation agreeable to a degree. Indeed, he had profited so well by the lessons of the excellent-hearted Father Marco, that his mind was well stored with intellectual wealth. He was, moreover, a finished musician, and played the violin, at that period a rare accomplishment, to perfection. In addition to all these qualifications, he was a skillful versifier, and composed the most beautiful extemporaneous poetry, apparently without an effort. But his disposition was by no means light or devoted to pursuits which worldly-minded persons would consider frivolous. For he himself was worldly-minded, keen, shrewd, far-seeing, and ambitious. He deplored the ruin which had overtaken his family, and longed ardently to rebuild its fortunes, adding thereto the laurels of glory and the honors of rank.
Alessandro was incredibly handsome, tall, well-built, and incredibly strong. He had charming manners, and his conversation was quite pleasant. In fact, he had benefited tremendously from the teachings of the kind-hearted Father Marco, which had filled his mind with intellectual knowledge. Additionally, he was an accomplished musician and played the violin, a rare skill at that time, flawlessly. On top of all these talents, he was a gifted poet, effortlessly composing beautiful spontaneous verses. However, his temperament was far from shallow or focused on pursuits that people with worldly views might see as trivial. He himself was worldly, perceptive, astute, visionary, and ambitious. He lamented the downfall of his family and passionately wished to restore its fortunes while also achieving glory and honorable status.
The situation which he enjoyed in the establishment of the Florentine envoy appeared to him the stepping-stone to the attainment of these objects, but the embassy had not been long settled at Constantinople, when Alessandro found that his master was one who, being ignorant himself, was jealous of the talents displayed by others. Great interest had alone procured the envoy the post which he held as negotiator plenipotentiary with the Ottoman Porte, on behalf of the Republic of Florence; and the Turkish reis-effendi, or minister of foreign affairs, soon perceived that the Christian embassador was quite incompetent to enter into the intricacies of treaties and the complex machinery of diplomacy. But suddenly the official notes which the envoy addressed to the reis-effendi began to exhibit a sagacity and an evidence of far-sighted policy which contrasted strongly with the imbecility which had previously characterized those communications. It was at that period a part of the policy of the Ottoman Port to maintain spies in the household of all the foreign embassadors residing in Constantinople; and through this agency the reis-effendi discovered that the Florentine envoy had condescended to avail himself of the brilliant talents of his secretary, Alessandro Francatelli, to infuse spirit into his official notes.
The situation that he enjoyed as part of the Florentine envoy seemed to him like a stepping stone to achieving his goals, but it wasn't long after the embassy was established in Constantinople that Alessandro realized his master was someone who, being uninformed himself, was jealous of the talents shown by others. It was primarily due to great interest that the envoy secured his position as the negotiator plenipotentiary with the Ottoman Porte on behalf of the Republic of Florence, and the Turkish reis-effendi, or foreign affairs minister, quickly discovered that the Christian ambassador was far from capable of tackling the complexities of treaties and the intricate workings of diplomacy. However, abruptly, the official notes that the envoy sent to the reis-effendi began to show a shrewdness and a display of long-term strategy that sharply contrasted with the incompetence that had previously marked those communications. At that time, it was part of the Ottoman Porte's policy to have spies in the households of all foreign ambassadors residing in Constantinople; through this network, the reis-effendi learned that the Florentine envoy had decided to utilize the brilliant talents of his secretary, Alessandro Francatelli, to bring some flair to his official notes.
The reis-effendi was himself a shrewd and sagacious man; and he recognized in the abilities evinced by the youthful secretary, those elements which, if properly developed, would form a great politician. The Turkish Minister accordingly resolved to leave no stone unturned, in order to entice so promising an individual into the service of the sultan. To accomplish this object indirect means were at first attempted; and the secret agents of the minister sounded Alessandro upon the subject. He listened to them at first in silence, but not unwillingly. They grew bolder, and their speech became more open. He encouraged them to lay bare their aims; and they hinted to him how glorious a career might be opened to him were he to enter the service of the high and mighty sultan, Solyman the Magnificent, who then sat upon the proud throne of the Ottoman Empire.
The reis-effendi was a clever and perceptive man, and he saw in the skills demonstrated by the young secretary the potential to become a significant politician if nurtured properly. The Turkish Minister decided to do everything possible to bring such a promising individual into the sultan's service. To achieve this goal, they initially tried subtle approaches, and the minister's secret agents talked to Alessandro about it. He listened to them quietly at first, though he was not completely uninterested. They became bolder, and their conversation became more straightforward. He encouraged them to reveal their intentions, and they suggested how glorious a career could await him if he joined the service of the esteemed sultan, Solyman the Magnificent, who was then reigning on the grand throne of the Ottoman Empire.
The more attentively Alessandro listened, the less reserved became those who were instructed to undermine his fidelity toward his master, the Florentine Envoy. They represented to him how Christians, who had abjured their creed and embraced the Moslem faith, had risen to the highest offices, even to the post of grand vizier, or prime minister of the empire. Alessandro was completely master of his emotions; he had not studied for some years in the school of diplomacy without learning how to render the expression of his countenance such as at any moment to belie the real state of his feelings. He did not, therefore, suffer the spies and agents of the reis-effendi to perceive how deep an impression their words had made upon him; but he said and looked enough to convince them that the topics of their discourse would receive the most serious consideration at his hands. His mind was already made up to accept the overtures thus made to him; but he affected to hesitate, for he saw that his services were ardently longed for, and he resolved to drive as advantageous a bargain as possible.
The more attentively Alessandro listened, the less hesitant those trying to sway his loyalty to his master, the Florentine Envoy, became. They pointed out to him how Christians who had renounced their faith and adopted the Muslim religion had ascended to high positions, even becoming the grand vizier or prime minister of the empire. Alessandro remained completely in control of his emotions; after years of studying diplomacy, he had learned to mask his true feelings with his expression. Therefore, he didn’t let the spies and agents of the reis-effendi see how greatly their words affected him; instead, he said and looked enough to convince them that he would seriously consider their discussion. His mind was already set to accept their proposals, but he pretended to hesitate, knowing that his services were eagerly desired, and he intended to negotiate the best deal possible.
He was one afternoon lounging through the principal bezestein or bazaar, when he was struck by the elegant form, imposing air, and rich apparel of a lady who rode slowly along upon a mule, attended by four female slaves on foot. The outlines of her figure shaped the most admirable symmetry he had ever beheld; and though her countenance was concealed by a thick veil, in accordance with the custom of the East, yet he seemed to have been impressed with an instinctive conviction that the face beneath that invidious covering was eminently beautiful. Moreover, the eyes whose glances flashed through the two holes which were formed in the veil so as to permit the enjoyment of the faculty of sight, were gloriously brilliant, yet black as jet. Once, too, when the lady raised her delicate white hand, sparkling with jewels, to arrange the folds of that hated veil, Alessandro caught a rapid, evanescent glimpse of a neck as white as snow.
He was one afternoon wandering through the main bazaar when he noticed the elegant shape, commanding presence, and luxurious clothing of a woman riding slowly on a mule, accompanied by four female servants walking beside her. Her figure had the most perfect symmetry he had ever seen, and even though her face was hidden by a thick veil, a common practice in the East, he felt an instinctive belief that the face behind that annoying covering was exceptionally beautiful. Furthermore, the eyes peeking through the two openings in the veil, designed to allow her to see, were strikingly bright, yet as black as coal. Once, when the lady raised her delicate white hand, adorned with jewels, to adjust the folds of that frustrating veil, Alessandro caught a quick, fleeting glimpse of a neck as white as snow.
The little procession stopped at the door of a merchant’s shop in the bazaar; the slaves assisted the lady to dismount, and she entered the warehouse, followed by her dependents, the mule being left in charge of one of the numerous porters who thronged in the bezestein.
The small group halted at the entrance of a merchant's shop in the bazaar; the slaves helped the lady get off, and she walked into the warehouse, followed by her attendants, while one of the many porters bustling in the market took care of the mule.
Alessandro lingered near the door, and he beheld the merchant displaying various pieces of rich brocade before the eyes of the lady, who, however, scrupulously retained the dense veil over her countenance. Having made her purchases, which were taken charge of by one of the slaves, the lady came forth again; and Alessandro, forgetting that his lingering near now amounted to almost an act of rudeness, was chained to the spot, lost in admiration of her elegant gesture, her graceful yet dignified carriage, and the exquisite contour of her perfect shape. Her feet and ankles, appearing beneath the full trousers, that were gathered in just at the commencement of the swell of the leg, were small and beautifully shaped; and so light was her tread, that she scarcely seemed to touch the ground on which she walked.
Alessandro lingered near the door, watching the merchant show various pieces of rich brocade to the lady, who, however, kept her thick veil covering her face. After making her purchases, which one of the slaves took care of, the lady stepped out again; and Alessandro, forgetting that his lingering was almost rude, was captivated by her elegant gestures, her graceful yet poised movement, and the beautiful shape of her figure. Her feet and ankles, visible beneath the full trousers that gathered just at the curve of her leg, were small and perfectly shaped; and her steps were so light that she hardly seemed to touch the ground as she walked.
As the lady issued from the door of the merchant’s shop, she cast a rapid but inquiring look toward Alessandro, though whether in anger or curiosity he was unable to determine, for the eyes only could he see, and it was impossible for him to read the meaning of the glances they sent forth, when unassisted by a view of the general expression worn by her countenance at the same time.
As the woman stepped out of the merchant’s shop, she shot a quick but curious glance at Alessandro. He couldn’t tell if it was out of anger or curiosity, because he could only see her eyes, and it was impossible for him to interpret the meaning behind her look without seeing the overall expression on her face at that moment.
Accident, however, favored him far more than he could have possibly anticipated. At the very moment when the lady’s head was turned toward him, she tripped over the cordage of a bale of goods that had shortly before been opened beneath the painted awning over the front of the shop, and she would have fallen had not Alessandro sprung forward and caught her in his arms.
Accident, however, worked in his favor far more than he could have ever expected. Just when the lady turned her head toward him, she tripped over the ropes of a bundle of goods that had been opened moments earlier beneath the painted awning at the front of the shop, and she would have fallen if Alessandro hadn’t rushed forward and caught her in his arms.
She uttered a faint scream, for her veil had shifted aside from its proper position; and her countenance was thus revealed to a man, and that man evidently by his dress a Christian!
She let out a small scream because her veil had slipped out of place, exposing her face to a man who, by his clothing, was clearly a Christian!
Instantly recovering her self-possession, she readjusted her veil, gave a gentle but graceful inclination of the head toward Alessandro, mounted her mule by the assistance of the slaves, and rode away at a somewhat hasty pace. Alessandro stood gazing after her until she turned the angle of the nearest street, and it struck him that her glance was for an instant cast rapidly back toward him, ere she disappeared from his view.
Instantly regaining her composure, she adjusted her veil, gave a small but elegant nod to Alessandro, climbed onto her mule with help from the slaves, and rode away at a quick pace. Alessandro watched her until she turned the corner of the nearest street, and it occurred to him that she had briefly glanced back at him before disappearing from sight.
And no wonder that he stood thus rooted to the spot, following her with his eyes; for the countenance which accident had revealed to him was already impressed upon his heart. It was one of those lovely Georgian faces, oval in shape, and with a complexion formed of milk and roses, which have at all times been prized in the East, as the very perfection of female beauty; a face which, without intellectual expression, possesses an ineffable witchery, and all the charms calculated to fascinate the beholder. The eyes were black as jet, the hair of a dark auburn, and luxuriantly rich in its massive beauty; the lips were of bright vermilion, and between them were two rows of pearl, small and even. The forehead was high and broad, and white as marble, with the delicate blue veins visible through the transparent complexion.
And it's no surprise that he stood there frozen, watching her with his eyes; the face that chance had shown him was already etched in his heart. It was one of those beautiful Georgian faces, oval-shaped with a complexion of creamy white and rosy pink, which have always been admired in the East as the ultimate example of female beauty; a face that, despite lacking intellectual expression, holds an indescribable charm and all the features meant to captivate the viewer. Her eyes were as black as jet, her hair a rich dark auburn, luxuriously beautiful in its thickness; her lips were a vivid red, and between them were two rows of small, even pearls. Her forehead was high and wide, as white as marble, with delicate blue veins faintly visible beneath her clear complexion.
Alessandro was ravished as he reflected on the wondrous beauty thus for a moment revealed to him, but his raptures speedily changed to positive grief when he thought how improbable it was that this fair creature would ever cross his path again. He entered the warehouse, made a small purchase, and inquired casually of the Turkish merchant if he knew who the lady was. The reply was in the negative, but the merchant informed Alessandro that he had no doubt the lady was of some rank, from the profound respect with which her slaves treated her, and from the readiness with which she paid the prices demanded of her for the goods she had purchased, Turkish ladies generally being notorious for their disposition to drive a hard bargain with traders.
Alessandro was enchanted as he thought about the amazing beauty he had just seen, but his excitement quickly turned to sadness when he realized how unlikely it was that he would ever see this beautiful woman again. He walked into the warehouse, made a small purchase, and casually asked the Turkish merchant if he knew who the lady was. The merchant said he didn't, but he was sure she was of some status, based on the deep respect her attendants showed her and the ease with which she paid the prices asked for the items she bought, since Turkish women were generally known for being tough negotiators with sellers.
Alessandro returned to the suburb of Pera, in which the mansion of the Florentine Embassy was situated—his mind full of the beautiful creature whose countenance he had seen for a moment, and whose soft form he had also for a moment—a single moment—held in his arms. He could not apply himself to the duties of his office, but feigned indisposition and retired to the privacy of his own apartment. And never did that chamber seem so lonely, so cold, so cheerless. His entire disposition appeared to have become suddenly changed; he felt that the world now contained something the possession of which was positively necessary to his happiness. One sole idea absorbed all his thoughts: the most lovely countenance which, in his estimation, he had ever seen was so indelibly reflected in the mirror of his mind, that his imagination could contemplate naught besides. He knew not that whenever he went abroad, he was watched by one of the spies of the reis-effendi; and he was therefore surprised when, on the following day, that secret agent of the minister whispered in his ear, “Christian, thou lovest—and it depends on thyself whether thou wilt be loved in return!”
Alessandro returned to the suburb of Pera, where the mansion of the Florentine Embassy was located—his mind filled with thoughts of the beautiful person he had seen for just a moment, and whose soft form he briefly held in his arms. He couldn’t focus on his duties, so he pretended to be unwell and retreated to the solitude of his own room. Never had that space felt so lonely, so cold, so dull. His whole mood seemed to shift suddenly; he realized that the world now had something he needed for his happiness. One single idea consumed all his thoughts: the most beautiful face he had ever seen was so firmly etched in his mind that he could think of nothing else. He was unaware that whenever he went out, he was being watched by one of the spies of the reis-effendi; so he was surprised when, the next day, that secret agent of the minister whispered in his ear, “Christian, you love—and it’s up to you whether you will be loved in return!”
Alessandro was stupefied at these words. His secret was known, or at least suspected. He questioned the individual who had thus addressed him, and he found that the incident of the preceding day was indeed more than suspected—it was known. He besought to know who the lady was; but the spy would not, or could not satisfy him. He, however, promised that he would endeavor to ascertain a point in which Alessandro appeared to be so deeply interested. The intriguing spirit of Turkish dependents is notorious: the reader will not therefore be surprised when we state that in a few days the spy made his appearance in Alessandro’s presence with a countenance denoting joyous tidings. The young Italian was impatient to learn the results of the agent’s inquiries.
Alessandro was stunned by these words. His secret was known, or at least suspected. He asked the person who had addressed him, and discovered that the incident from the day before was indeed more than a suspicion—it was known. He begged to know who the lady was, but the spy wouldn’t, or couldn’t, tell him. However, he promised that he would try to find out more about the matter that seemed to interest Alessandro so much. The curious nature of Turkish agents is well-known, so it’s no surprise that a few days later, the spy returned to Alessandro, looking pleased with good news. The young Italian was eager to hear the results of the agent’s inquiries.
“I know not who the lady is,” was the reply; “but this much I have to impart to you, signor—that she did not behold you the other day with indifference; that she is grateful for the attention you paid in offering your aid to save her from perhaps a serious accident—and that she will grant you a few moments’ interview this evening, provided you assent to certain conditions to be imposed upon you, respecting the preliminary arrangements for your meeting.”
“I don’t know who the lady is,” was the reply; “but I can tell you this, signor—she didn’t look at you the other day with indifference; she appreciates the attention you gave her by offering your help to save her from what could have been a serious accident—and she will give you a few moments to meet with her this evening, as long as you agree to certain conditions regarding the preliminary arrangements for your meeting.”
“Name them! name them!” exclaimed Alessandro, wild with joy, and almost doubting whether he were not in the midst of a delicious dream.
“Name them! Name them!” shouted Alessandro, ecstatic with joy, hardly believing he wasn't caught up in a wonderful dream.
“That you consent to be blindfolded while being conducted into her presence—that you maintain the most profound silence while with those who will guide you to her abode—and that you return from the interview under the same circumstances.”
“That you agree to be blindfolded while being led into her presence—that you keep complete silence while with those guiding you to her home—and that you return from the meeting under the same conditions.”
“I should be unworthy the interest which she deigns to manifest in my behalf, were I to refuse compliance with those terms,” answered Alessandro.
"I would be unworthy of the interest she shows in me if I refused to go along with those terms," replied Alessandro.
“An hour after sunset,” said the spy, “you will meet me at the gate of the Mosque of Selimya;” and with those words he hurried away, leaving the young Florentine in a state of excited hope, amounting to a delirium of joy.
“An hour after sunset,” said the spy, “you will meet me at the gate of the Mosque of Selimiya;” and with that, he hurried away, leaving the young Florentine in a state of excited hope, bordering on a delirium of joy.
Alessandro was well aware that adventures, such as the one in which he found himself suddenly involved, were by no means uncommon in the East; and that ladies of the most unimpeachable virtue, as well as of the highest rank, frequently accorded interviews of this private nature to those men who were fortunate enough to merit their attention—such visits being the first step toward matrimonial connections. But then he remembered that he was a Christian, and the fair object of his devotion was probably of the Moslem faith. What, then, would be the result? Was some wealthy lady of high rank about to abandon her creed for his sake? or would the sacrifice of his faith be required as the only condition on which his complete happiness might be achieved? He knew not—cared but little; it was sufficient for him that he was to meet the charming being whose image had never once quitted his mind, from the first moment he had seen her in the bezestein!
Alessandro knew that adventures, like the one he suddenly found himself in, were quite common in the East; and that women of unimpeachable virtue and high status often granted private meetings to men who were lucky enough to earn their attention—these visits being the first step towards marriage. But then he remembered that he was Christian, while the beautiful woman he admired was probably Muslim. So, what would happen? Would some wealthy lady of aristocratic background give up her faith for him? Or would he have to sacrifice his own beliefs to achieve complete happiness? He didn't know—and didn't care too much; all that mattered was that he was going to meet the enchanting woman whose image had never left his mind since the very first moment he saw her in the market!
Even before the appointed hour was Alessandro pacing the square in front of the splendid temple which the Sultan Selim—the conqueror of Egypt—had erected, and which bore his imperial name. At length the agent, for whom he waited, made his appearance. This man, though actually a Turkish dependent in the service of the Florentine Envoy, was, as before stated, neither more nor less than one of the numerous spies placed by the reis-effendi round the person of that embassador. Alessandro was aware of this, in consequence of the offers and representations that had been made to him through the means of this agent, and though the youth suspected that the man knew more concerning the beauteous idol of his heart than he had chosen to admit, yet he had seen enough to convince him of the inutility of questioning him on that head.
Even before the scheduled time, Alessandro was pacing in the square in front of the magnificent temple built by Sultan Selim—the conqueror of Egypt—which bore his imperial name. Finally, the agent he was waiting for showed up. This man, although a Turkish subordinate working for the Florentine Envoy, was, as mentioned earlier, essentially one of the many spies placed around that ambassador by the reis-effendi. Alessandro knew this because of the offers and messages he had received through this agent, and while the young man suspected that the agent knew more about the beautiful idol of his heart than he let on, he had seen enough to convince him that asking about it would be pointless.
It was, therefore, in silence that Alessandro followed his guide through several by-streets down to the margin of the waters of the Golden Horn. There a boat, in which two rowers and a female slave were seated, was waiting.
It was in silence that Alessandro followed his guide through several back streets down to the edge of the waters of the Golden Horn. There, a boat was waiting with two rowers and a female slave already on board.
“Here, must you be blindfolded,” said the spy.
“Here, you have to be blindfolded,” said the spy.
For a few moments Alessandro hesitated, in regret that he had gone so far with this adventure. He had heard fearful tales of dark deeds committed on the waters of the Bosporus and the Golden Horn; and he himself, when roving during his leisure hours along the verdant banks of those waters, had seen the livid corpse float with the tale-telling bow-string fastened round the neck.
For a few moments, Alessandro hesitated, regretting that he had gotten so deep into this adventure. He had heard scary stories about dark things happening on the waters of the Bosporus and the Golden Horn; and he himself, while wandering during his free time along the lush banks of those waters, had seen a pale body floating with a tell-tale bowstring tied around its neck.
The spy seemed to divine his thoughts.
The spy appeared to read his mind.
“You hesitate, signor,” he said; “then let us retrace our way. But remember,” he added in a low tone, “that were treachery intended, it would be as easy to perform the deed where you now stand, as on the bosom of that star-lit gulf.”
“You're hesitating, sir,” he said; “then let's go back. But remember,” he added quietly, “if betrayal is intended, it would be just as easy to carry it out where you stand now, as it would be over that star-lit expanse.”
Alessandro hesitated no longer, but suffered himself to be completely hooded in a cap which the spy drew over his countenance. He was then conducted into the boat and guided to a seat next to the female slave. The spy leapt upon the strand, the boatmen plied their oars, and the skiff shot away from the bank, no one uttering a word.
Alessandro didn't hesitate anymore and allowed the spy to completely cover his face with a hood. He was then taken to the boat and directed to sit next to the female slave. The spy jumped onto the shore, the boatmen started rowing, and the small boat quickly moved away from the bank, everyone remaining silent.
[END OF PART I.]
[END OF PART I.]
PART II.
CHAPTER XLV.
THE WOMAN OF CONSTANTINOPLE.
For upward of half an hour did the boat skim the surface of the Golden Horn, the dip of the oars in the water and the rippling around the sharp prow alone breaking the solemn silence of the night. At length the skiff stopped, and the female slave took Alessandro’s hand, whispering in a low tone, “I will serve as thy guide, Christian; but speak not till thou hast permission.”
For over half an hour, the boat glided across the surface of the Golden Horn, the sound of the oars dipping in the water and the rippling around the sharp bow being the only interruptions to the quiet of the night. Finally, the small boat came to a stop, and the female slave took Alessandro’s hand, whispering softly, “I will be your guide, Christian; but don’t speak until I give you permission.”
She then led him from the boat, up a flight of steps, and through a garden—for he occasionally came in contact with the outstretching branches of shrubs, and there was moreover a delicious odor of flowers, as he proceeded in the total darkness of his blindfolding. At the expiration of ten minutes the guide stopped; and Alessandro heard a key turn in a lock.
She then took him from the boat, up a set of stairs, and through a garden—he occasionally brushed against the reaching branches of shrubs, and there was a sweet scent of flowers as he moved in the complete darkness of his blindfold. After about ten minutes, the guide stopped, and Alessandro heard a key turning in a lock.
“Enter there,” said the slave, pushing him gently forward, and speaking in a low tone. “Take off the cap—attire yourself in the raiment you will find ready provided, and then pass fearlessly through the door at the further end of the room. You will meet me again in the hall which you will thus reach.”
“Go in there,” said the slave, gently nudging him forward and speaking quietly. “Take off your cap—put on the clothes that you’ll find waiting for you, and then walk confidently through the door at the far end of the room. You’ll see me again in the hall you enter.”
And, without waiting for a reply, the slave closed and locked the door through which Alessandro had just passed. Hastily did he remove the cap, which had indeed almost suffocated him; and he now found himself in a small apartment, elegantly furnished in the most luxurious Oriental fashion, and brilliantly lighted. A table spread with confectionery, cakes, fruits, and even wines—though the fermented juice of the grape be expressly forbidden by the laws of the Prophet Mohammed—occupied the center of the room. Around the walls were continuous sofas, or ottomans, so conducive to the enjoyment of a voluptuous indolence; the floor was spread with a carpet so thick that the feet sunk into the silky texture, as into newly fallen snow; and whichever way he turned Alessandro beheld his form reflected in vast mirrors set in magnificent frames. There were no windows on any side of this apartment; but there was a cupola fitted with stained glass on the roof, and Alessandro judged that he was in one of those voluptuous kiosks usually found in the gardens of wealthy Turks.
And, without waiting for a response, the servant closed and locked the door that Alessandro had just gone through. He quickly removed the cap that had nearly suffocated him and found himself in a small room, tastefully decorated in luxurious Oriental style and brightly illuminated. A table in the center was loaded with sweets, cakes, fruits, and even wines—despite the fact that the consumption of wine is strictly forbidden by the laws of the Prophet Mohammed. The walls were lined with sofas and ottomans that encouraged a sense of indulgent relaxation; the floor was covered with a plush carpet so thick that feet sank into its silky surface, like stepping into freshly fallen snow; and no matter where he turned, Alessandro saw his reflection in large mirrors set in beautiful frames. There were no windows in this room, but a domed ceiling fitted with stained glass made him realize he was in one of those lavish kiosks typically found in the gardens of wealthy Turks.
Precisely as the slave had informed him, he found an elegant suit of Moslem garments set out on the sofa for his use; and he hastened to exchange his Italian costume for the Oriental raiment. As he thus attired himself, it was necessary to contemplate himself in the mirror facing him, so as properly to adjust clothes to which he was totally unaccustomed; and it struck him that the garb of the infidel became him better than that of the Christian. He did not, however, waste time in the details of this strange toilet; but as soon as it was completed he opened the door at the further end of the room, in pursuance of the instructions he had received. Alessandro found himself in a large marble hall, from which several flights of stairs led to the apartments above. The place was refulgent with the light of numerous chandeliers, the glare of which was enhanced by the vast mirrors attached to the walls, and the crystal pillars that supported the roof.
Exactly as the slave had told him, he found a stylish set of Muslim clothes laid out on the sofa for him; he quickly changed out of his Italian outfit into the Oriental attire. As he dressed, he needed to check himself in the mirror facing him to properly adjust to clothes he was completely unfamiliar with, and he realized that the outfit of the infidel suited him better than that of the Christian. However, he didn't spend too much time on the details of this unusual outfit; as soon as he was done, he opened the door at the far end of the room, following the instructions he had received. Alessandro stepped into a large marble hall, from which several flights of stairs led to the upper floors. The space was bright with the light of numerous chandeliers, the brilliance of which was amplified by the large mirrors on the walls and the crystal pillars that supported the ceiling.
Not a human being met Alessandro’s eyes; and he began to fear either that he had mistaken the directions he had received, or that some treachery was intended, when a door opened, and the female slave, wrapped in a veil, made her appearance. Placing her forefinger upon that part of the veil which covered her lips, to enjoin silence, she led the way up the nearest staircase, Alessandro following with a heart beating audibly. They reached a door at which a negro male slave was stationed.
Not a single person met Alessandro’s gaze, and he started to worry that he had misinterpreted the directions he had been given, or that some kind of trick was being played on him. Then a door opened, and a female slave, wrapped in a veil, stepped out. She pressed her forefinger to the part of the veil covering her lips to signal silence and led him up the nearest staircase, with Alessandro following, his heart pounding loudly. They reached a door where a male Black slave was standing guard.
“The hakim” (physician), said Alessandro’s guide, laconically addressing herself to the negro, who bowed in silence and threw open the door. The female slave conducted the pretended physician into a small but splendidly furnished ante-room, in which there were several other dependents of her own sex. A door at the further end was opened, and Alessandro passed through into another, larger, and still more magnificently furnished room; the door closed behind him, and he found himself alone with the idol of his adoration.
“The hakim” (doctor), said Alessandro’s guide, speaking directly to the Black man, who nodded silently and opened the door wide. The female servant led the fake doctor into a small but beautifully decorated waiting room, where several other female attendants were present. A door at the far end opened, and Alessandro walked into another, larger, and even more lavishly furnished room; the door shut behind him, and he found himself alone with the object of his devotion.
Half seated, half lying upon cushions of scarlet brocade, the glossy bright hue of which was mellowed by the muslin spread over it, appeared the beauteous creature whose image was so faithfully delineated in his memory. She was attired in the graceful and becoming dualma, a purple vest which set close to her form, and with a species of elasticity shaped itself so as to develop every contour.
Half sitting, half lying on cushions of rich red fabric, the shiny bright color softened by the muslin draped over it, was the beautiful woman whose image was so vividly etched in his memory. She wore a stylish and flattering dualma, a fitted purple top that hugged her figure and clung to her curves perfectly.
But in accordance with the custom of the clime and age, the dualma was open at the bosom, sloping from each lovely white shoulder to the waist, where the two folds joining, formed an angle, at which the purple vest was fastened by a diamond worth a monarch’s ransom. The sleeves were wide, but short, scarcely reaching to the elbow, and leaving all the lower part of the snowy arms completely bare. Her ample trousers were of purple silk, covered with the finest muslin, and drawn in tight a little above the ankles, which were naked. On her feet she wore crimson slippers cut very low, and each ornamented with a diamond. Round her person below the waist she wore a magnificent shawl, rolled up, as it were, negligently, so as to form a girdle or zone, and fastened in front with two large tassels of pearls. Diamond bracelets adorned her fair arms; and her head-dress consisted of a turban or shawl of light but rich material, fastened with golden bodkins, the head of each being a pearl of the best water. Beneath this turban, her rich auburn hair, glowing like gold in the light of the perfumed lamps, and amidst the blaze of diamonds which adorned her, was parted in massive bands, sweeping gracefully over her temples and gathered behind the ears, then falling in all the luxuriance of its rich clustering folds over the cushion whereon she reclined. Her finger-nails were slightly tinged with henna, the rosy hue the more effectually setting off the lily whiteness of her delicate hand and full round arm. But no need had she to dye the lashes of her eyes with the famous kohol, so much used by Oriental ladies, for those lashes were by nature formed of the deepest jet—a somewhat unusual but beauteous contrast with the color of her hair. The cheeks of the lovely creature were slightly flushed, or it might have been a reflection of the scarlet brocade of the cushion on which, as we have said, she was half-seated, half-lying, when Alessandro appeared in her presence.
But in line with the style of the time and place, the dress was open at the chest, sloping from each beautiful white shoulder to the waist, where the two folds met at an angle, secured by a diamond worth a king's ransom. The sleeves were wide but short, barely reaching the elbow, leaving the lower part of her elegant arms completely bare. Her flowing pants were made of purple silk, layered with the finest muslin, and cinched just above the ankles, which were exposed. On her feet, she wore low-cut crimson slippers, each adorned with a diamond. Around her waist, she had a stunning shawl casually wrapped to create a belt, fastened in the front with two large tassels of pearls. Diamond bracelets graced her fair arms, and her headpiece consisted of a turban or shawl made of light but luxurious fabric, pinned with golden hairpins, each topped with a high-quality pearl. Beneath this turban, her rich auburn hair, glowing like gold in the light of the scented lamps and amid the blaze of diamonds decorating her, was styled in thick bands that swept gracefully over her temples, gathered behind her ears, and cascaded in all its lush curls over the cushion on which she reclined. Her fingernails were lightly tinted with henna, the rosy hue enhancing the lily-white of her delicate hand and full, round arm. But she didn't need to use the famous kohl to darken her eyelashes, as they were naturally the deepest black—a striking and beautiful contrast to the color of her hair. The cheeks of this lovely woman were slightly flushed, or it could have been a reflection of the scarlet brocade of the cushion on which she was half-seated, half-lying when Alessandro entered her presence.
For a few moments the young Italian was so dazzled by her beauty, so bewildered by the appearance of that lady, whose richness of attire seemed to denote the rank of sultana, that he remained rooted to the spot, uncertain whether to advance, to retire, or to fall upon his knees before her. But in an encouraging tone, and in a voice musical as a silver bell, the lady said: “Approach, Christian!” and she pointed to a low ottoman within a few paces of the sofa which she herself occupied. Alessandro now recovered his presence of mind; and no longer embarrassed and awkward, but with graceful ease and yet profound respect, he took the seat indicated.
For a few moments, the young Italian was so stunned by her beauty and so confused by the sight of that lady, whose luxurious outfit suggested she held the status of a sultana, that he stood frozen in place, unsure whether to step forward, step back, or kneel before her. But in an encouraging tone, and with a voice as melodic as a silver bell, the lady said, “Come closer, Christian!” and she gestured to a low ottoman just a few steps away from the sofa she was sitting on. Alessandro then regained his composure; no longer feeling awkward or embarrassed but with graceful ease and deep respect, he took the seat she had pointed out.
“Beauteous lady,” he said, “how can I ever demonstrate the gratitude—the illimitable, boundless gratitude which fills my heart, for the joy, the truly elysian delight afforded me by this meeting?”
“Beautiful lady,” he said, “how can I ever show my gratitude—the endless, limitless gratitude that fills my heart for the joy, the truly heavenly delight I've received from this meeting?”
“You speak our language well, Christian,” observed the lady, smiling faintly at the compliment conveyed by the words of Alessandro, but evading a direct reply.
“You speak our language well, Christian,” the lady said, smiling slightly at the compliment from Alessandro but avoiding a direct response.
“I have for some years past been in the service of the Florentine envoy, lady,” was the answer; “and the position which I occupy at the palace of the embassy has led me to study the beauteous language of this clime, and to master its difficulties. But never, never did that language sound so soft and musical upon my ears as now, flowing from those sweet lips of thine.”
“I have been working for the Florentine envoy for several years now, ma'am,” was the reply; “and my position at the embassy's palace has allowed me to learn the beautiful language of this region and tackle its complexities. But never, ever did that language sound as soft and musical to my ears as it does now, coming from those lovely lips of yours.”
“The Moslem maiden dares not listen to the flattery of the infidel,” said the beauteous stranger in a serious but not severe tone. “Listen to me, Christian, with attention, for our meeting must not be prolonged many minutes. To say that I beheld thee with indifference when we first encountered each other in the bazaar, were to utter a falsehood which I scorn; to admit that I can love thee, and love thee well,” she added, her voice slightly trembling, “is an avowal which I do not blush to make. But never can the Moslem maiden bestow her hand on the infidel. If thou lovest me—if thou wouldst prove thyself worthy of that affection which my heart is inclined to bestow upon thee, thou wilt renounce the creed of thy forefathers, and embrace the Mussulman faith. Nor is this all that I require of thee, or that thou must achieve to win me. Become a true believer—acknowledge that Allah is God and Mohammed is his prophet—and a bright and glorious destiny will await thee. For although thou wilt depart hence without learning my name, or who I may be, or the place to which you have been brought to meet me,—though we shall behold each other no more until thou hast rendered thyself worthy of my hand, yet shall I ever be mindful of thee, my loved one! An unseen, an unknown influence shall attend thee: thy slightest wishes will be anticipated and fulfilled in a manner for which thou wilt vainly seek to account,—and, as thou provest thy talents or thy valor, so will promotion open its doors to thee with such rapidity that thou wilt strain every nerve to reach the highest offices in the state—for then only may’st thou hope to receive my hand, and behold the elucidation of the mystery which up to that date will envelop thy destinies.”
“The Muslim woman cannot be swayed by the flattery of the infidel,” said the beautiful stranger in a serious yet gentle tone. “Listen to me, Christian, carefully, because we don’t have much time. To say that I looked at you without any feelings when we first met in the bazaar would be a lie I refuse to tell; to admit that I can love you—and love you deeply,” she continued, her voice shaking slightly, “is a truth I’m not ashamed to share. But a Muslim woman can never give her hand to an infidel. If you love me—if you wish to prove yourself worthy of the affection I feel for you, you must renounce the faith of your ancestors and embrace the Muslim faith. That’s not all I require of you to win my heart. Become a true believer—acknowledge that Allah is God and Mohammed is his prophet—and a bright and glorious future awaits you. Though you will leave here without knowing my name, who I am, or where this meeting has brought you, even though we won’t see each other again until you have made yourself worthy of my hand, I will always remember you, my love! An unseen, unknown force will be with you: your smallest desires will be anticipated and fulfilled in ways you won't be able to explain—and as you demonstrate your skills or bravery, opportunities will arise so quickly that you will do everything you can to achieve the highest positions in the state—for only then will you have hope of receiving my hand and discovering the mystery that will surround your fate until that moment.”
While the lady was thus speaking, a fearful struggle took place in the breast of Alessandro—for the renunciation of his creed, a creed in which he must ever in his heart continue to believe, though ostensibly he might abjure it—was an appalling step to contemplate. Then to his mind also came the images of those whom he loved, and who were far away in Italy:—his aunt, who had been so kind to him, his sister whom he knew to be so proud of him, and Father Marco, who manifested such deep interest in his behalf. But on his ears continued to flow the honeyed words and the musical tones of the charming temptress; and, as she gradually developed to his imagination the destinies upon which he might enter, offering herself as the eventual prize to be gained by a career certain to be pushed on successfully through the medium of a powerful, though mysterious influence—Florence, relatives, and friends, became as secondary considerations in his mind; and by the time the lady brought her long address to a conclusion—that address which had grown more impassioned and tender as she proceeded—Alessandro threw himself at her feet, exclaiming, “Lovely houri that thou art—beauteous as the maidens that dwell in the paradise of thy prophet—I am thine. I am thine!”
While the lady was speaking, Alessandro was in a terrible struggle within himself—giving up his beliefs, beliefs that he would always hold in his heart even if he pretended to abandon them, was a shocking idea to consider. Then he thought of those he loved who were far away in Italy: his aunt, who had been so kind to him, his sister who he knew was so proud of him, and Father Marco, who cared so much about him. But the sweet words and melodic tones of the charming temptress kept flowing into his ears; and as she painted vivid pictures in his mind of the futures he could embrace, offering herself as the ultimate reward for a path that would surely be propelled by a powerful, mysterious influence—Florence, family, and friends became secondary in his thoughts. By the time the lady finally wrapped up her lengthy speech—which had grown more passionate and heartfelt as she went on—Alessandro threw himself at her feet, exclaiming, “Beautiful houri that you are—gorgeous as the maidens that dwell in the paradise of your prophet—I am yours. I am yours!”
The lady extended her right hand, which he took and pressed in rapture to his lips. But the next moment she rose lightly to her feet, and assuming a demeanor befitting a royal sultana, said in a sweet, though impressive tone:
The lady reached out her right hand, which he took and pressed to his lips in delight. But the next moment, she stood up gracefully and, embodying the presence of a royal sultana, said in a sweet yet powerful tone:
“We must now part—thou to enter on thy career of fame, I to set in motion every spring within my reach to advance thee to the pinnacle of glory and power. Henceforth thy name is Ibrahim! Go, then, my Ibrahim, and throw thyself at the feet of the reis-effendi, and that great minister will forthwith present thee to Piri Pasha, the grand vizier. Toil diligently—labor arduously—and the rest concerns me. Go, then, my Ibrahim, I say, and enter on the path which will lead thee to the summit of fame and power!”
“We must now say goodbye—you to start your path to fame, and I to activate every resource within my reach to advance you to the peak of glory and power. From now on, your name is Ibrahim! Go, my Ibrahim, and present yourself to the reis-effendi, and that great minister will immediately introduce you to Piri Pasha, the grand vizier. Work hard—labor tirelessly—and the rest is up to me. Go, my Ibrahim, I tell you, and take the route that will lead you to the heights of fame and power!”
She extended her arms toward him—he snatched her to his breast, and covered her cheeks with kisses. In that paradise of charms he could have reveled forever; but the tender caresses lasted not beyond a few moments, for the lady tore herself away from his embrace and hurried into an adjacent apartment. Alessandro—or rather, the renegade, Ibrahim—passed into the anteroom where his guide, the female slave, awaited his return. She conducted him back to the hall, and advanced toward the door of the voluptuous kiosk, where he had changed his raiment.
She reached out her arms to him—he pulled her close, covering her cheeks with kisses. In that moment of bliss, he could have stayed forever; but the sweet affection didn’t last long, as she broke free from his embrace and rushed into a nearby room. Alessandro—or rather, the renegade, Ibrahim—walked into the anteroom where his guide, the female slave, was waiting for him. She took him back to the hall and headed toward the door of the lavish kiosk, where he had changed his clothes.
“Goest thou forth a Christian still, or a true believer?” she asked turning suddenly round.
“Are you still a Christian, or a true believer?” she asked, turning around suddenly.
“As a Mussulman,” answered the renegade, while his heart sank within him, and remorse already commenced its torture.
“As a Muslim,” answered the renegade, while his heart sank within him, and remorse began to torture him.
“Then thou hast no further need of the Christian garb,” said the slave. “Await me here.”
“Then you have no need for the Christian outfit anymore,” said the slave. “Wait for me here.”
She entered the kiosk, and returned in a few moments with the cap, which, in obedience to her directions, he once more drew on his head and over his countenance. The slave then led him into the garden, which they treaded in profound silence. At length they reached the steps leading down to the water, and the slave accompanied him into the boat, which immediately shot away from the bank. Alessandro had now ample time for calm reflection. The excitement of the hurried incidents of the evening was nearly over, and, though his breast was still occupied with the image of his beautiful unknown, and with the brilliant prospects which she had opened to view, he nevertheless shrank from the foul deed of apostasy which he had vowed to perpetrate. But we have already said that he was essentially worldly-minded, and, as he felt convinced that the petty jealousy of the Florentine Envoy would prevent him from rising higher in the diplomatic hierarchy than the post of secretary, he by degrees managed to console himself for his renegadism on the score that it was necessary—the indispensable stepping-stone to the gratification of his ambition.
She walked into the kiosk and came back a few moments later with the cap, which, following her instructions, he put back on his head and over his face. The servant then led him into the garden, where they walked in complete silence. Eventually, they reached the steps leading down to the water, and the servant accompanied him into the boat, which immediately pushed off from the bank. Alessandro now had plenty of time for calm reflection. The excitement from the hurried events of the evening was nearly over, and while his mind was still occupied with thoughts of his beautiful unknown and the bright prospects she had opened up, he still recoiled from the terrible act of betrayal he had planned to commit. But as we’ve already mentioned, he was fundamentally worldly-minded, and since he was convinced that the petty jealousy of the Florentine Envoy would keep him from rising higher in the diplomatic ranks than being a secretary, he gradually managed to convince himself that his betrayal was necessary—the essential stepping stone to fulfilling his ambitions.
Thus by the time the boat touched the landing-place where he had first entered it, he had succeeded to some extent in subduing the pangs of remorse. The female slave now bade him remove the cap from his face and resume his turban. A few moments sufficed to make this change; and he was about to step on shore, when the woman caught him by the sleeve of his caftan, and, thrusting a small case of sandal-wood into his hand, said: “She whom you saw ere now, commanded me to give thee this.”
Thus, by the time the boat reached the spot where he had first boarded, he had managed, to some degree, to suppress the feelings of guilt. The female slave now instructed him to take off the cap from his head and put his turban back on. A few moments were enough to make this change, and just as he was about to step onto the shore, the woman grabbed him by the sleeve of his caftan and handed him a small sandalwood box, saying, “The woman you saw earlier asked me to give you this.”
The slave pushed him toward the bank: he obeyed the impulse and landed, she remaining in the boat, which instantly darted away again, most probably to convey her back to the abode of her charming mistress. On the top of the bank the renegade was accosted by the spy whom he had left there when he embarked in the skiff.
The slave pushed him toward the shore: he followed the instinct and got out, while she stayed in the boat, which quickly sped away again, likely to take her back to the home of her lovely mistress. At the top of the shore, the renegade was approached by the spy he had left there when he got into the boat.
“Allah and the Prophet be praised!” exclaimed the man, surveying Alessandro attentively by the light of the lovely moon. “Thou art now numbered amongst the faithful!”
“Praise be to Allah and the Prophet!” the man exclaimed, looking at Alessandro closely under the beautiful moonlight. “You are now counted among the faithful!”
The apostate bit his lips to keep down a sigh of remorse which rose to them; and his guide, without uttering another word, led the way to the palace of the reis-effendi. There Alessandro or Ibrahim, as we must henceforth call him—was lodged in a splendid apartment, and had two slaves appointed to wait upon him. He, however, hastily dismissed them, and when alone, opened the case that had been placed into his hands by the female slave. It contained a varied assortment of jewelry and precious stones, constituting a treasure of immense value.
The apostate bit his lips to hold back a sigh of regret that was rising up; and his guide, without saying another word, led the way to the palace of the reis-effendi. There, Alessandro or Ibrahim, as we will now refer to him, was staying in a magnificent room and had two servants assigned to attend to him. However, he quickly dismissed them, and when he was alone, he opened the case that had been handed to him by the female servant. It held a diverse collection of jewelry and precious stones, making it an immense treasure.
CHAPTER XLVI.
THE APOSTATE IBRAHIM.
Constantinople, like haughty Rome, is built on seven hills—the houses being so disposed that they do not intercept the view commanded by each on the amphitheatrical acclivities. But the streets are narrow, crooked, and uneven; and the grand effects of the numerous stately mosques and noble edifices are subdued, and in many cases altogether lost, either by the very insignificant width of the thoroughfares in which they stand, or by the contiguity of mean and miserable wooden tenements.
Istanbul, like proud Rome, is built on seven hills, with the buildings arranged in a way that they don’t block the views from each on the amphitheater-like slopes. However, the streets are narrow, winding, and uneven; the impressive appearances of the many grand mosques and magnificent structures are diminished, and in some cases completely lost, either because of the tiny widths of the streets they stand on or due to the close proximity of shabby and rundown wooden houses.
The mosque of St. Sophia, once a Christian church, with its magnificent portico, supported by marble columns, its nine vast folding doors, adorned with bas-reliefs, and its stupendous dome, a hundred and twenty feet in diameter; the mosque of the Sultan Solyman, forming an exact square with four noble towers at the angles, and with its huge cupola, in the midst; the mosque of the Sultan Ahmed, with its numerous domes, its tall minarets, and its colonnades supported by marble pillars; and the mosque of the Sultana Valida, or queen mother of Mohammed the Fourth, exceeding all other Mussulman churches in the delicacy of its architecture and the beauty of its columns of marble and jasper, supplied by the ruins of Troy—these are the most remarkable temples in the capital of the Ottoman empire.
The mosque of St. Sophia, which used to be a Christian church, features a stunning portico held up by marble columns, nine large folding doors decorated with bas-reliefs, and an impressive dome that’s a hundred and twenty feet wide; the mosque of Sultan Suleyman has a perfect square layout with four elegant towers at each corner and a massive central dome; the mosque of Sultan Ahmed is known for its many domes, tall minarets, and colonnades held up by marble pillars; and the mosque of Sultana Valida, or the queen mother of Mohammed IV, surpasses all other Muslim churches in the intricacy of its design and the beauty of its marble and jasper columns sourced from the ruins of Troy—these are the most notable temples in the capital of the Ottoman Empire.
The Grand Bezestein, or exchange, is likewise a magnificent structure—consisting of a spacious hall of circular form, built of free-stone, and surrounded by shops displaying the richest commodities of Oriental commerce. In the Ladies’ Bazaar there is a marble column of extraordinary height, and on the sides of which, from the foot to the crown, are represented in admirable bas-reliefs the most remarkable events which characterized the reign of the Emperor Arcadius, ere the capital of Roman dominions of the East fell into the hands of the descendants of Osman.
The Grand Bezestein, or exchange, is also an impressive building—featuring a large circular hall made of free-stone, surrounded by shops showcasing the finest goods from Eastern trade. In the Ladies’ Bazaar, there’s a remarkably tall marble column, adorned from base to top with stunning bas-reliefs depicting the most significant events from the reign of Emperor Arcadius, before the capital of the Eastern Roman Empire fell to the descendants of Osman.
But of all the striking edifices at Constantinople, that of the Sultan’s Palace, or seraglio, is the most spacious and the most magnificent. Christian writers and readers are too apt to confound the seraglio with the harem, and to suppose that the former means the apartments belonging to the sultan’s ladies; whereas the word seraglio, or rather sernil, represents the entire palace of which the harem, or females’ dwelling, is but a comparatively small portion.
But of all the impressive buildings in Constantinople, the Sultan’s Palace, or seraglio, is the most vast and the most stunning. Christian writers and readers often mix up the seraglio with the harem, thinking that the former refers to the quarters of the sultan’s women; however, the term seraglio, or rather sernil, actually refers to the entire palace, of which the harem, or women's area, is just a relatively small part.
The seraglio is a vast inclosure, occupying nearly the entire site of the ancient city of Byzantium, and embracing a circumference of five miles. It contains nine enormous courts of quadrangular form, and an immense number of buildings—constituting a complete town of itself. But within this inclosure dwell upward of ten thousand persons—the entire court of the sultan. There reside the great officers of state, the body guards, the numerous corps of bostandjis, or gardeners, and baltojis, or fire-wood purveyors—the corps of white and black eunuchs, the pages, the mutes, the dwarfs—the ladies of the harem, and all their numerous attendants.
The seraglio is a huge enclosure, covering almost the entire area of the ancient city of Byzantium, with a circumference of five miles. It has nine massive quadrangular courts and an incredible number of buildings, making it like a small town on its own. Within this space live over ten thousand people—the entire court of the sultan. Here reside the high-ranking officials, bodyguards, many groups of bostandjis, or gardeners, and baltojis, or firewood suppliers—the groups of white and black eunuchs, pages, mutes, and dwarfs—the ladies of the harem, and all their many attendants.
There are nine gates to the palace of the sultan. The principal one opens on the square of St. Sophia, and is very magnificent in its architecture. It is this gate which is called the Sublime Porte—a name figuratively given to the court of the sultan, in all histories, records, and diplomatic transactions. It was within the inclosure of the seraglio that Alessandro Francatelli, whom we shall henceforth call by his apostate name of Ibrahim—was lodged in the dwelling of the reis-effendi or minister of foreign affairs. But in the course of a few days the renegade was introduced into the presence of Piri Pasha, the grand vizier—that high functionary who exercised a power almost as extensive and as despotic as that wielded by the sultan himself.
There are nine gates to the sultan's palace. The main one opens onto St. Sophia Square and is very impressive in its design. This gate is known as the Sublime Porte—a term commonly used in all histories, records, and diplomatic communications to refer to the sultan's court. It was within the confines of the seraglio that Alessandro Francatelli, whom we'll now refer to by his adopted name, Ibrahim, was housed in the residence of the reis-effendi or foreign affairs minister. However, within a few days, the renegade was brought into the presence of Piri Pasha, the grand vizier—an official who held nearly as much power and authority as the sultan himself.
Ibrahim, the apostate, was received by his highness Piri Pasha at a private audience—and the young man exerted all his powers, and called to his aid all the accomplishments which he possessed, to render himself agreeable to that great minister. He discoursed in an intelligent manner upon the policy of Italy and Austria, and gave the grand vizier considerable information relative to the customs, resources, and condition of these countries. Then, when the vizier touched upon lighter matters, Ibrahim showed how well he was already acquainted with the works of the most eminent Turkish poets and historians; and the art of music being mentioned, he gave the minister a specimen of his proficiency on the violin. Piri Pasha was charmed with the young renegade, whom he immediately took into his service as one of his private secretaries.
Ibrahim, the apostate, was welcomed by his highness Piri Pasha at a private meeting—and the young man used all his skills and everything he had learned to impress the great minister. He spoke intelligently about the politics of Italy and Austria, providing the grand vizier with valuable insights about the customs, resources, and state of these countries. Then, when the vizier shifted to lighter topics, Ibrahim showcased his familiarity with the works of the most renowned Turkish poets and historians; and when music came up, he demonstrated his talent on the violin. Piri Pasha was taken with the young renegade and immediately brought him on as one of his private secretaries.
Not many weeks elapsed before the fame of Ibrahim’s accomplishments and rare talents reached the ears of the sultan, Solyman the Magnificent; and the young renegade was honored with an audience by the ruler of the East. On this occasion he exerted himself to please even more triumphantly than when he was introduced to the grand vizier; and the sultan commanded that henceforth Ibrahim should remain attached to his person in the capacity of keeper of the imperial archives.
Not long after, the news of Ibrahim’s achievements and exceptional skills reached Sultan Solyman the Magnificent. The young renegade was granted an audience with the ruler of the East. During this meeting, he impressed even more than he had with the grand vizier; and the sultan ordered that Ibrahim should stay close to him as the keeper of the imperial archives.
We should observe that the dispatches which the Florentine Envoy wrote to the government of the republic, contained but a brief and vague allusion to the apostasy of Alessandro Francatelli; merely mentioning that the youth had become a Mussulman, and entered the service of the grand vizier, but not stating either the name which he had adopted or the brilliant prospects which had so suddenly and marvelously opened before him. The Florentine Embassador treated the matter thus lightly, because he was afraid of incurring the blame of his government for not having kept a more stringent watch over his subordinate, were he to attach any importance to the fact of Alessandro’s apostasy. But he hoped that by merely glancing at the event as one scarcely worth special notice, the Council of Florence would be led to treat it with equal levity. Nor was the embassador deceived in his calculation; and thus the accounts which reached Florence relative to Alessandro’s renegadism—and which were not indeed communicated to the council until some months after the occurrence of the apostasy itself—were vague and indefinite to a degree.
We should note that the reports from the Florentine Envoy to the republic's government contained only a brief and vague reference to Alessandro Francatelli's conversion; it simply stated that he had become a Muslim and joined the grand vizier's service, without mentioning the name he adopted or the promising future that unexpectedly opened up for him. The Florentine Ambassador downplayed the issue because he was concerned about being blamed by his government for not keeping a closer eye on his subordinate if he emphasized the significance of Alessandro’s conversion. He hoped that by treating the incident as minor, the Council of Florence would respond with the same indifference. The ambassador's strategy worked, and the reports that eventually reached Florence regarding Alessandro's conversion—and which were not communicated to the council until months after the actual event—were vague and unclear.
And had Ibrahim no remorse? Did he never think of his lovely sister Flora, and of his affectionate aunt who, in his boyhood, had made such great and generous sacrifices to rear them honorably? Oh! yes;—but a more powerful idea dominated the remembrance of kindred, and the attachment to home—and that idea was ambition! Moreover, the hope of speedily achieving that greatness which was to render him eligible and worthy to possess the charming being whose powerful influence seemed to surround him with a constant halo of protection, and to soothe down all the asperities which are usually found in the career of those who rise suddenly and rise highly—this ardent, longing hope not only encouraged him to put forth all his energies to make himself master of a glorious position, but also subdued to no small extent the feelings of compunction which would otherwise have been too bitter, too agonizing to endure.
And did Ibrahim feel any regret? Did he ever think about his lovely sister Flora and his caring aunt who, during his childhood, made such huge and generous sacrifices to raise them honorably? Oh, yes;—but a stronger idea overshadowed the memories of family and the connection to home—and that idea was ambition! Furthermore, the hope of quickly achieving the greatness that would make him worthy of being with the charming person whose strong influence seemed to wrap him in a constant sense of protection, calming all the harshness typically found in the lives of those who rise suddenly and dramatically—this intense, longing hope not only pushed him to give everything he had to secure a glorious position, but also significantly lessened the feelings of guilt that would otherwise have been too painful to bear.
His mind was, moreover, constantly occupied. When not in attendance upon the sultan, he devoted all his time to render himself intimately acquainted with the laws, polity, diplomatic history, resources, condition, and finances of the Ottoman Empire; he also studied the Turkish literature, and practiced composition, both in prose and verse, in the language of that country which was now his own! But think not, reader, that in his heart he was a Mussulman, or that he had extinguished the light of Christianity within his soul. No—oh! no; the more he read on the subject of the Mohammedan system of theology, the more he became convinced not only of its utter falsity, but also of its incompatibility with the progress of civilization. Nevertheless, he dared not pray to the True God whom he had renounced with his lips; but there was a secret adoration, an interior worship of the Saviour, which he could not and sought not to subdue.
His mind was always active. When he wasn't attending to the sultan, he spent all his time familiarizing himself with the laws, governance, diplomatic history, resources, state, and finances of the Ottoman Empire. He also delved into Turkish literature and practiced writing, both in prose and poetry, in the language of the country that was now his own! But don’t think, reader, that in his heart he was a Muslim, or that he had extinguished the light of Christianity within him. No—oh! no; the more he read about the Islamic system of theology, the more he became convinced not only of its complete falsehood but also of its incompatibility with the advancement of civilization. Still, he didn’t dare pray to the True God he had renounced with his words; but there was a secret admiration, an inner worship of the Savior, which he could not, and did not want to, suppress.
Solyman the Magnificent, was an enlightened prince, and a generous patron of the arts and sciences. He did not persecute the Christians, because he knew, in his own heart, that they were further advanced in all human ideas and institutions than the Ottomans. He was, therefore, delighted whenever a talented Christian embraced the Moslem faith and entered his service; and his keen perception speedily led him to discern and appreciate all the merits and acquirements of his favorite Ibrahim.
Solomon the Magnificent was an enlightened ruler and a generous supporter of the arts and sciences. He didn’t persecute Christians because he understood, deep down, that they were more advanced in human ideas and institutions than the Ottomans. As a result, he was thrilled whenever a talented Christian converted to Islam and joined his service; his keen insight quickly allowed him to recognize and value all the talents and accomplishments of his favorite, Ibrahim.
Such was the state of things at Constantinople, when those rapidly successive incidents, which we have already related, took place in Florence. At this time immense preparations were being made by the sultan for an expedition against the Island of Rhodes, then in the possession of the Knights of St. John, commanded by their grand master, Villiers of Isle Adam.
Such was the situation in Constantinople when the rapidly occurring events we’ve already mentioned took place in Florence. During this time, the sultan was making huge preparations for a campaign against the Island of Rhodes, which was then held by the Knights of St. John, led by their grand master, Villiers of Isle Adam.
This chieftain, aware of the danger which menaced him, dispatched envoys to the courts of Rome, Genoa, Venice, and Florence, imploring those powers to send him assistance against the expected invasion of the Turks. Each of these states hastened to comply with this request; and numerous bodies of auxiliaries sailed from various ports in Italy to fight beneath the glorious banner of Villiers of Isle Adam, one of the stanchest veteran champions of Christendom.
This chieftain, recognizing the threat he faced, sent messengers to the courts of Rome, Genoa, Venice, and Florence, begging those powers to send him help against the impending invasion of the Turks. Each of these states quickly agreed to his request; and many groups of reinforcements set sail from various ports in Italy to fight under the glorious banner of Villiers of Isle Adam, one of the staunchest veteran champions of Christendom.
Thus, at the very time when Nisida and Wagner were united in the bonds of love on the island of which they were the possessors—while, too, Isaachar the Jew languished in the prisons of the Inquisition of Florence, at which city the chivalrous-hearted Manuel d’Orsini tarried to hasten on the trial and give his testimony in favor of the Israelite—and moreover while Flora, and the Countess Giulia dwelt in the strictest retirement with the young maiden’s aunt—at this period, we say, a fleet of three hundred sail quitted Constantinople under the command of the kapitan-pasha, or lord high admiral, and proceeded toward the Island of Rhodes. At the same time, Solyman the Magnificent crossed into Asia Minor, and placing himself at the head of an army of a hundred thousand men, commenced his march toward the coast facing the island, and where he intended to embark on his warlike expedition. His favorite Ibrahim accompanied him, as did also the Grand Vizier Piri Pasha, and the principal dignitaries of the empire.
So, at the very moment when Nisida and Wagner were deeply in love on the island they owned—while, at the same time, Isaachar the Jew was suffering in the dungeons of the Inquisition in Florence, where the brave-hearted Manuel d’Orsini stayed to expedite the trial and testify in favor of the Israelite—and while Flora and Countess Giulia were living in strict seclusion with the young woman’s aunt—during this period, a fleet of three hundred ships left Constantinople under the command of the kapitan-pasha, or lord high admiral, heading toward the Island of Rhodes. At the same time, Solyman the Magnificent crossed over to Asia Minor, leading an army of a hundred thousand men as he began his march toward the coast facing the island, where he planned to set sail for his military campaign. His favorite Ibrahim joined him, along with Grand Vizier Piri Pasha and the main officials of the empire.
It was in the spring of 1521 that the Ottoman fleet received the army on board at the Cape in the Gulf of Macri, which is only separated by a very narrow strait from the Island of Rhodes; and in the evening of the same day on which the troops had thus embarked, the mighty armament appeared off the capital city of the Knights of St. John.
It was in the spring of 1521 that the Ottoman fleet took the army on board at the Cape in the Gulf of Macri, which is just a narrow strait away from the Island of Rhodes; and in the evening of the same day that the troops had boarded, the massive armada showed up off the capital city of the Knights of St. John.
CHAPTER XLVII.
The Siege of Rhodes.
On the following morning, salvoes of artillery throughout the fleet announced to the inhabitants and garrison of Rhodes, that the sultan was about to effect a landing with his troops.
On the next morning, cannon fire across the fleet signaled to the people and soldiers of Rhodes that the sultan was preparing to land with his troops.
Villiers of Isle Adam, the generalissimo of the Christian forces, had reduced to ashes all circumjacent villages, and received their inhabitants into the city itself. But the Ottomans cared not for the waste and desolation thus created around the walls of the city; but while their artillery, alike on land and by sea, maintained an incessant fire on the town, they threw up works of defense and established depots of provisions and ammunition. The sultan went in person accompanied by Ibrahim, and attended by a numerous escort, to reconnoiter the fortifications, and inspect the position of his troops.
Villiers of Isle Adam, the commander of the Christian forces, had burned down all the nearby villages and brought their people into the city. But the Ottomans were unconcerned about the destruction surrounding the city walls; while their artillery on land and at sea kept up a constant bombardment of the town, they built defensive structures and set up supplies of food and ammunition. The sultan personally, accompanied by Ibrahim and a large escort, went to survey the fortifications and check on the position of his troops.
On the other side, Villiers of Isle Adam distributed his forces in such a manner that the warriors of each nation defended particular gates. Thus the corps of Spaniards, French, Germans, English, Portuguese, Italian, Auvergnese and Provincials, respectively defended eight of the gates of Rhodes; while the lord general himself, with his body-guard, took his post at the ninth. For the knights of Rhodes comprised natives of nearly all Christian countries, and the mode in which Villiers thus allotted a gate to the defense of the warriors of each nation, gave an impulse to that emulative spirit which ever induces the soldiers of one clime to vie with those of another.
On the other side, Villiers of Isle Adam arranged his forces so that warriors from each nation defended specific gates. The groups of Spaniards, French, Germans, English, Portuguese, Italians, Auvergnese, and Provincials each defended one of the eight gates of Rhodes, while the lord general himself, along with his bodyguard, took his position at the ninth gate. The knights of Rhodes included natives from nearly all Christian countries, and the way Villiers assigned each gate for the defense by warriors from different nations sparked a competitive spirit that constantly motivated soldiers from one region to compete with those from another.
The Ottoman troops were disposed in the following manner: Ayaz Pasha, Beglerbeg (or governor) of Roumilia, found himself placed in front of the walls and gates defended by the French and Germans; Ahmed Pasha was opposed to the Spaniards and Auvergnese; Mustapha Pasha had to contend with the English: Kasim, Beglerbeg of Anatolia, was to direct the attack against the bastion and gates occupied by the natives of Provence; the Grand Vizier, Piri Pasha, was opposed to the Portuguese, and the sultan himself undertook the assault against the defenses occupied by the Italians.
The Ottoman troops were positioned as follows: Ayaz Pasha, the governor of Roumilia, was stationed in front of the walls and gates defended by the French and Germans; Ahmed Pasha faced the Spaniards and Auvergnese; Mustapha Pasha had to deal with the English; Kasim, the governor of Anatolia, was to lead the attack on the bastion and gates held by the locals from Provence; the Grand Vizier, Piri Pasha, faced the Portuguese, and the sultan himself led the charge against the defenses occupied by the Italians.
For several days there was much skirmishing, but no advantage was gained by the Ottomans. Mines and countermines were employed on both sides, and those executed by the Christians effected terrible havoc amongst the Turks. At length in pursuance of the advice of the renegade Ibrahim, the sultan ordered a general assault to be made upon the city, and heralds went through the entire encampment, proclaiming the imperial command. Tidings of this resolution were conveyed into the city by means of the Christians’ spies; and while the Ottomans were preparing for the attack, Villiers of Isle Adam was actively employed in adopting all possible means for the defense.
For several days, there was a lot of fighting, but the Ottomans didn't gain any ground. Both sides used tunnels and counter-tunnels, and the Christians' efforts caused a lot of destruction among the Turks. Eventually, following the advice of the traitor Ibrahim, the sultan ordered a full-scale assault on the city, and messengers went throughout the entire camp to announce the imperial order. This decision was communicated to the city through Christian spies, and while the Ottomans were preparing for the attack, Villiers of Isle Adam was busy taking every possible measure for defense.
At daybreak, the general assault commenced, and the aga (or colonel) of the janizaries succeeded in planting his banner on the gate intrusted to the care of the Spaniards and Auvergnese. But this success was merely temporary in that quarter; for the Ottomans were beaten back with such immense slaughter, that fifteen thousand of their choicest troops were cut to pieces in the breach and the ditch. But still the assault was prosecuted in every quarter and every point, and the Christian warriors acquitted themselves nobly in the defense of the city. The women of Rhodes manifested a courage and zeal which history has loved to record as most honorable to their sex. Some of them carried about bread and wine to recruit the fainting and refresh the wearied, others were ready with bandages and lint to stanch the blood which flowed from the wounded, some conveyed earth in wheelbarrows, to stop up the breaches made in the walls, and others bore along immense stones to hurl down upon the assailants.
At daybreak, the general attack began, and the commander of the janizaries managed to plant his flag on the gate entrusted to the Spaniards and Auvergnese. However, this success was only temporary in that area; the Ottomans were repelled with such massive losses that fifteen thousand of their best troops were cut down in the breach and the ditch. Nevertheless, the assault continued all around, and the Christian warriors performed valiantly in defending the city. The women of Rhodes showed remarkable courage and dedication, which history has praised as truly commendable for their gender. Some carried bread and wine to help the exhausted, while others were on hand with bandages and cloth to stop the bleeding of the wounded. Some transported earth in wheelbarrows to fill in the gaps in the walls, while others brought large stones to throw down at the attackers.
Oh! it was a glorious, but a sad and mournful sight—that death-struggle of the valiant Christians against the barbarism of the East. And many touching proofs of woman’s courage and daring characterized that memorable siege. Especially does this fact merit our attention:—The wife of a Christian captain, seeing her husband slain, and the enemy gaining ground rapidly, embraced her two children tenderly, made the sign of the cross upon their brows, and then, having stabbed them to the heart, threw them into the midst of a burning building near, exclaiming, “The infidels will not now be able, my poor darlings, to wreak their vengeance on you, alive or dead!” In another moment she seized her dead husband’s sword, and plunging into the thickest of the fight, met a death worthy of a heroine.
Oh! it was a glorious, yet sad and mournful sight—that death struggle of the brave Christians against the barbarism of the East. And many touching examples of a woman's courage and daring marked that unforgettable siege. This fact especially deserves our attention: The wife of a Christian captain, seeing her husband killed and the enemy advancing quickly, embraced her two children tenderly, made the sign of the cross on their foreheads, and then, having stabbed them to the heart, threw them into a nearby burning building, exclaiming, “Now the infidels will not be able to take their revenge on you, alive or dead!” In the next moment, she grabbed her dead husband’s sword and plunged into the thick of the fight, meeting a death worthy of a heroine.
The rain now began to fall in torrents, washing away the floods of gore which, since daybreak, had dyed the bastions and the wall; and the assault continued as arduously as the defense was maintained with desperation. Solyman commanded in person the division which was opposed to the gate and the fort intrusted by the lord general of the Christians to the care of the Italian auxiliaries. But, though it was now past noon, and the sultan had prosecuted his attack on that point with unabated vigor since the dawn, no impression had yet been made. The Italians fought with a heroism which bade defiance to the numerical superiority of their assailants; for they were led on by a young chieftain who, beneath an effeminate exterior, possessed the soul of a lion. Clad in a complete suit of polished armor, and with crimson plumes waving from his steel helmet, to which no visor was attached, that youthful leader threw himself into the thickest of the medley, sought the very points where danger appeared most terrible—and, alike by his example and his words, encouraged those whom he commanded to dispute every inch of ground with the Moslem assailants.
The rain started pouring heavily, washing away the floods of blood that had soaked the bastions and walls since dawn. The assault continued as fiercely as the defense was held with desperation. Solyman personally led the division against the gate and the fort, which the Christian general had entrusted to the Italian auxiliaries. But even though it was past noon and the sultan had been attacking that point relentlessly since morning, no headway had been made. The Italians fought with a bravery that challenged the numerical advantage of their attackers, led by a young chief who, despite his delicate appearance, had the heart of a lion. Dressed in a complete suit of shiny armor and sporting crimson plumes on his steel helmet, which had no visor, that young leader plunged into the thick of the action, seeking out the most dangerous spots, and both by his example and his words, inspired his men to contest every inch of ground against the Muslim attackers.
The sultan was enraged when he beheld the success with which that Italian chieftain rallied his men again after every rebuff; and, calling to Ibrahim to keep near him, Solyman the Magnificent advanced toward the breach which his cannon had already effected in the walls defended so gallantly by the Italian auxiliaries. And now, in a few minutes, behold the sultan himself, nerved with wonderful energy, rushing on—scimiter in hand—and calling on the young Italian warrior to measure weapons with him. The Christian chieftain understood not the words which the sultan uttered, but full well did he comprehend the anxiety of that great monarch to do battle with him; and the curved scimiter and the straight, cross-handled sword clashed together in a moment. The young warrior knew that his opponent was the sultan, whose imperial rank was denoted by the turban which he wore; and the hope of inflicting chastisement on the author of all the bloodshed which had taken place on the walls of Rhodes inspired the youth with a courage perfectly irresistible.
The sultan was furious when he saw how successfully that Italian leader rallied his men after each setback. Calling Ibrahim to stay close, Solyman the Magnificent moved toward the breach that his cannons had already made in the walls bravely defended by the Italian troops. In just a few moments, the sultan himself, filled with incredible energy, charged forward—scimitar in hand—calling out to the young Italian warrior to face him in battle. The Christian leader didn't understand the sultan's words, but he clearly recognized that this powerful monarch was eager to fight him; and soon, the curved scimitar met the straight, cross-handled sword . The young warrior realized that his opponent was the sultan, identifiable by the turban he wore; and the desire to punish the one responsible for all the bloodshed on the walls of Rhodes gave the youth an unstoppable courage.
Not many minutes had this combat lasted, before Solyman was thrown down in the breach, and the cross-handled sword of his conqueror was about to drink his heart’s blood, when the renegade Ibrahim dashed forward from amidst the confused masses of those who were fighting around, and by a desperate effort hurled the young Italian warrior backward.
Not many minutes had this fight lasted before Solyman was knocked down in the breach, and his conqueror's cross-handled sword was about to take his heart's blood, when the renegade Ibrahim rushed forward from the chaotic masses of fighters around them and, with a desperate effort, threw the young Italian warrior backward.
“I owe thee my life, Ibrahim,” said the sultan, springing upon his feet. “But hurt not him who has combated so gallantly: we must respect the brave!”
“I owe you my life, Ibrahim,” said the sultan, getting up quickly. “But don’t harm the one who has fought so bravely: we must respect the courageous!”
The Italian chieftain had been completely stunned by his fall; he was, therefore, easily made prisoner and carried off to Ibrahim’s tent.
The Italian leader was completely shocked by his defeat; he was, therefore, easily captured and taken to Ibrahim’s tent.
Almost at the same moment a messenger from Ahmed Pasha presented to the sultan a letter, in which was stated that the grand master, Villiers of Isle Adam, anxious to put a stop to the fearful slaughter that was progressing, had offered to capitulate on honorable terms. This proposition was immediately agreed to by the sultan, and a suspension of hostilities was proclaimed around the walls. The Ottomans retired to their camp, having lost upward of thirty thousand men during the deadly strife of a few hours; and the Christians had now leisure to ascertain the extent of their own disasters, which were proportionately appalling.
Almost at the same moment, a messenger from Ahmed Pasha handed a letter to the sultan, stating that the grand master, Villiers of Isle Adam, eager to end the brutal slaughter occurring, had offered to surrender on honorable terms. The sultan quickly accepted this proposal, and a ceasefire was announced around the walls. The Ottomans retreated to their camp, having lost more than thirty thousand men during the brutal fighting of just a few hours; meanwhile, the Christians now had the opportunity to assess the extent of their own losses, which were equally horrific.
CHAPTER XLVIII.
THE INMATE.
In the meantime Ibrahim had ordered his prisoner, the young Italian chieftain, to be conveyed to his tent; and when the renegade’s slaves had disencumbered the Christian of his armor, he began to revive. As Ibrahim bent over him, administering restoratives, a suspicion, which had already struck him the moment he first beheld his face, grew stronger and stronger; and the apostate at length became convinced that he had seen that countenance on some former occasion.
In the meantime, Ibrahim had ordered his prisoner, the young Italian leader, to be brought to his tent; and when the renegade's slaves had removed the Christian's armor, he began to recover. As Ibrahim leaned over him, providing care, a suspicion that had already crossed his mind the moment he first saw his face grew stronger. The apostate eventually became convinced that he had seen that face before.
Ordering his slaves to withdraw, Ibrahim remained alone with his prisoner, who was now able to sit up on the sofa and gaze around him.
Ordering his slaves to leave, Ibrahim stayed alone with his prisoner, who could now sit up on the sofa and look around.
“I understand it all!” he exclaimed, the blood rushing back to his pale cheek; “I am in the power of the barbarians!”
“I get it now!” he shouted, the color returning to his pale cheek; “I’m at the mercy of the savages!”
“Nay, call us not harsh names, brave chieftain,” said Ibrahim, “seeing that we do not treat you unworthily.”
“Nah, don’t call us harsh names, brave leader,” said Ibrahim, “since we’re not treating you unfairly.”
“I was wrong!” cried the prisoner; then, fixing his fine blue eyes upon the renegade, he added, “Were you not habited as a Moslem, I should conceive, by the purity with which you speak my native language, that you were a Christian, and an Italian.”
“I was wrong!” shouted the prisoner; then, locking his striking blue eyes onto the renegade, he added, “If you weren’t dressed as a Muslim, I would think, based on the way you speak my native language so well, that you were a Christian and an Italian.”
“In my own country,” answered the youth, proudly, “I am called the Count of Riverola.”
“In my own country,” the young man replied proudly, “I’m known as the Count of Riverola.”
We have before stated that Ibrahim was the complete master of his emotions: but it required all his powers of self-possession to subdue them now, when the name of that family into which he was well aware his sister had entered fell upon his ears. His suspicion was well founded; he had indeed seen Francisco before this day—had seen him when he was a mere boy, in Florence, for Alessandro was three or four years older than the young count. But he had never, in his native land, exchanged a word with Francisco; he had merely, occasionally, seen him in public; and it was quite evident that even if Francisco had ever noticed him at that time, he did not recollect him now. Neither did Ibrahim wish the young count to ascertain who he was; for the only thing which the renegade ever feared was the encounter of any one who had known him as a Christian, and who might justly reproach him for that apostasy which had led him to profess Mohammedanism.
We previously mentioned that Ibrahim was completely in control of his emotions, but it took all his self-control to keep them in check now, as he heard the name of the family his sister had married into. His suspicion was justified; he had actually seen Francisco before—when he was just a boy in Florence, since Alessandro was three or four years older than the young count. However, he had never spoken to Francisco in his home country; he had just occasionally seen him in public, and it was clear that even if Francisco had noticed him back then, he didn’t remember him now. Ibrahim also didn’t want the young count to find out who he was, because the only thing the renegade truly feared was running into someone who had known him as a Christian and could justly blame him for the abandonment of his faith that led him to embrace Islam.
“Lord Count of Riverola,” said Ibrahim, after a short pause, “you shall be treated in a manner becoming your rank and your bravery. Such, indeed, was the command of my imperial master, the most glorious sultan; but even had no such order been issued, my admiration of your gallant deportment in this day’s strife would lead to the same result.”
“Lord Count of Riverola,” said Ibrahim, after a brief pause, “you will be treated in a way that reflects your status and bravery. That was indeed the directive from my imperial master, the most glorious sultan; but even if no such order had been given, my admiration for your heroic conduct in today’s conflict would lead to the same outcome.”
“My best thanks are due for these assurances,” returned Francisco. “But tell me how fares the war without?”
“Thanks so much for these reassurances,” Francisco replied. “But tell me, how is the war going?”
“The grand master has proffered a capitulation, which has been accepted,” answered Ibrahim.
“The master has offered a surrender, which has been accepted,” answered Ibrahim.
“A capitulation!” exclaimed Francisco. “Oh! it were better to die in defense of the cross, than live to behold the crescent triumphant on the walls of Rhodes!”
“A surrender!” exclaimed Francisco. “Oh! it would be better to die defending the cross than to live to see the crescent victorious on the walls of Rhodes!”
“The motive of the grand master was a humane one,” observed Ibrahim; “he has agreed to capitulate, to put an end to the terrific slaughter that is going on.”
“The motive of the grand master was a compassionate one,” observed Ibrahim; “he has agreed to surrender, to bring an end to the horrific killing that is happening.”
“Doubtless the lord general acts in accordance with the dictates of a matured wisdom!” exclaimed the Count of Riverola.
“Surely the general is acting with the judgment of someone experienced!” exclaimed the Count of Riverola.
“Your lordship was the leader of the Italian auxiliaries?” said Ibrahim, interrogatively.
“Were you the leader of the Italian auxiliaries, my lord?” said Ibrahim, questioning.
“Such was the honorable office intrusted to me,” was the reply. “When messengers from Villiers of Isle-Adam arrived in Florence, beseeching succor against this invasion, which has, alas! proved too successful, I panted for occupation to distract my mind from ever pondering on the heavy misfortunes which had overtaken me.”
“Such was the honorable position given to me,” was the reply. “When messengers from Villiers of Isle-Adam arrived in Florence, pleading for help against this invasion, which has, unfortunately, been too successful, I longed for something to occupy my mind and keep me from thinking about the serious misfortunes that have befallen me.”
“Misfortunes!” exclaimed Ibrahim.
“Bad luck!” exclaimed Ibrahim.
“Yes—misfortunes of such a nature that the mere thought of them is madness!” cried Francisco, in an excited tone. “First, a beauteous and amiable girl—one who, though of humble origin, was endowed with virtues and qualifications that might have fitted her to adorn a palace, and whom I fondly, devotedly loved—was-snatched from me. She disappeared I know not how! All trace of her was suddenly lost, as if the earth had swallowed her up and closed over her again! This blow was in itself terrible. But it came not alone. A few days elapsed, and my sister—my dearly beloved sister—also disappeared, and in the same mysterious manner. Not a trace of her remained—and what makes this second affliction the more crushing—the more overwhelming, is that she is deaf and dumb! Oh! Heaven grant me the power to resist, to bear up against these crowning miseries! Vain were all my inquiries—useless was all the search I instituted to discover whither had gone the being whom I would have made my wife, and the sister who was ever so devoted to me! At length, driven to desperation, when weeks had passed and they returned not—goaded on to madness by bitter, bitter memories—I resolved to devote myself to the service of the cross. With my gold I raised and equipped a gallant band; and a favoring breeze wafted us from Leghorn to this island. The grand master received me with open arms; and, forming an estimation of my capacities far above my deserts, placed me in command of all the Italian auxiliaries. You know the rest; I fought with all my energy, and your sultan was within the grasp of death, when you rushed forward and saved him. The result is that I am your prisoner.”
“Yes—misfortunes of such a kind that just thinking about them is madness!” exclaimed Francisco, excitedly. “First, a beautiful and kind girl—someone who, despite her humble background, had virtues and qualities that could have graced a palace, and whom I deeply and devotedly loved—was taken from me. She vanished, and I don’t know how! All trace of her was suddenly gone, as if the earth had swallowed her up and closed over her again! This blow was terrible in itself. But it didn’t come alone. A few days later, my sister—my dearly beloved sister—also disappeared in the same mysterious way. There was no sign of her left—and what makes this second loss even more crushing, even more overwhelming, is that she is deaf and dumb! Oh! May Heaven grant me the strength to resist, to endure these culminating miseries! All my inquiries were in vain—every effort I made to find the one I wanted to marry, and the sister who was always so devoted to me, was useless! At last, driven to desperation, with weeks passing and no sign of them—pushed to madness by bitter, bitter memories—I decided to dedicate myself to the service of the cross. With my money, I raised and equipped a brave group; and a favorable wind carried us from Leghorn to this island. The grand master welcomed me with open arms; and, judging my abilities to be much greater than I deserved, put me in charge of all the Italian auxiliaries. You know the rest; I fought with all my might, and your sultan was on the brink of death when you rushed in and saved him. The result is that I am your prisoner.”
“So young—and yet so early acquainted with such deep affliction!” exclaimed Ibrahim. “But can you form no idea, Christian, of the cause of that double disappearance? Had your sister no attendants who could throw the least light upon the subject?” he asked, with the hope of eliciting some tidings relative to his own sister, the beauteous Flora.
“So young—and yet already familiar with such profound sorrow!” exclaimed Ibrahim. “But can you not imagine, Christian, what caused that double disappearance? Did your sister have no attendants who could shed any light on the matter?” he asked, hoping to get some news about his own sister, the beautiful Flora.
“I dare not reflect thereon!” cried Francisco, the tears starting into his eyes. “For, alas! Florence has long been infested by a desperate band of lawless wretches—and my God! I apprehend the worst—the very worst.”
“I can’t even think about it!” cried Francisco, tears welling up in his eyes. “Because, unfortunately, Florence has been overrun for a long time by a ruthless group of outlaws—and my God! I fear the worst—the absolute worst.”
Thus speaking, he rose and paced the spacious tent with agitated steps; for this conversation had awakened in his mind all the bitter thoughts and dreadful alarms which he had essayed to subdue amidst the excitement and peril of war. A slave now entered to inform Ibrahim that the sultan commanded his immediate presence in the imperial pavilion.
Thus speaking, he got up and walked nervously around the large tent; this conversation had stirred up all the harsh thoughts and terrible fears he had tried to suppress amid the excitement and dangers of war. A servant then entered to inform Ibrahim that the sultan wanted to see him right away in the imperial pavilion.
“Christian,” said Ibrahim, as he rose to obey this mandate, “wilt thou pledge me thy word, as a noble and a knight, not to attempt to escape from this tent?”
“Christian,” said Ibrahim, as he stood up to follow this command, “will you promise me, as a noble and a knight, not to try to escape from this tent?”
“I pledge my word,” answered Francisco, “seeing that thou thyself art so generous to me.”
“I promise,” replied Francisco, “since you are being so kind to me.”
Ibrahim then went forth; but he paused for a few moments outside the tent to command his slaves to serve up choice refreshments to the prisoner. He then hastened to the pavilion of the sultan, whom he found seated upon a throne, surrounded by the beglerbegs, the councilors of state, the viziers, the lieutenant-generals of the army, and all the high dignitaries who had accompanied him on his expedition. Ibrahim advanced and prostrated himself at the foot of his throne; and at the same moment two of the high functionaries present threw a caftan of honor over his shoulders—a ceremony which signified that the sultan had conferred upon him the title of beglerbeg, or “prince of princes.”
Ibrahim then stepped outside; he took a moment to ask his servants to prepare some nice refreshments for the prisoner. He quickly made his way to the sultan's pavilion, where he found the sultan sitting on his throne, surrounded by the beglerbegs, state councilors, viziers, lieutenant-generals of the army, and all the high officials who had joined him on his expedition. Ibrahim approached and bowed down at the base of the throne, and at the same time, two high officials present draped a caftan of honor over his shoulders—a gesture that indicated the sultan had granted him the title of beglerbeg, or “prince of princes.”
“Rise, Ibrahim Pasha!” exclaimed Solyman, “and take thy place in our councils, for Allah and his prophet have this day made thee their instrument to save the life of thy sovereign.”
“Get up, Ibrahim Pasha!” exclaimed Solyman, “and take your place in our councils, for Allah and his prophet have today made you their instrument to save the life of your sovereign.”
The newly-created pasha touched the imperial slipper with his lips, and then rising from his prostrate position, received the congratulations of the high functionaries assembled.
The newly-appointed pasha kissed the imperial slipper and then, standing up from his kneeling position, accepted the congratulations from the high officials gathered.
Thus it was that in a few months, protected by that secret influence which was hurrying him so rapidly along in his ambitious career, the Italian apostate attained to a high rank in the Ottoman Empire; but he was yet to reach the highest, next to that of the sovereign, ere he could hope to receive the fair hand of his mysterious patroness as the crowning joy of his prosperity, for her image, her charming image, ever dwelt in his mind, and an ardent fancy often depicted her as she appeared, in all the splendor of her beauty, reclining on the sofa at the dwelling to which he had been conducted with so much precaution, as detailed in a preceding chapter. On the following day peace was formally concluded between the Ottomans and the knights of Rhodes, the latter consenting to surrender the island to the formidable invaders. An exchange of prisoners was the result, and Francisco, Count of Riverola, again found himself free within twenty-four hours after his capture.
In just a few months, backed by that secret influence that was quickly pushing him forward in his ambitious career, the Italian defector rose to a high rank in the Ottoman Empire. However, he still had to reach the highest position, just below the sovereign, before he could hope to win the hand of his mysterious patroness as the ultimate reward for his success. Her image, her enchanting image, was always in his thoughts, and his longing imagination often pictured her, in all her beauty, lounging on the sofa at the home where he had been brought with such care, as explained in a previous chapter. The next day, peace was officially established between the Ottomans and the knights of Rhodes, with the knights agreeing to give up the island to the powerful invaders. This led to an exchange of prisoners, and Francisco, Count of Riverola, found himself free again just twenty-four hours after his capture.
“Your lordship is now about to sail for your own clime,” said Ibrahim, when the moment of separation came. “Is there aught within my power that I can do to testify my friendship for one so brave and chivalrous as thou art?”
“Your lordship is about to set sail for home,” said Ibrahim, when the time for parting arrived. “Is there anything I can do to show my friendship for someone as brave and noble as you?”
“Nothing, great pasha!” exclaimed Francisco, who felt his sympathy irresistibly attracted toward Ibrahim, he knew not why, “but, on the other hand, receive my heartfelt thanks for the kindness which I have experienced during the few hours I have been thy guest.”
“Nothing, great pasha!” Francisco exclaimed, feeling an undeniable sympathy for Ibrahim, although he didn’t know why. “But I want to express my heartfelt thanks for the kindness I've experienced during the short time I've been your guest.”
“The history of thy afflictions has so much moved me,” said Ibrahim Pasha, after a brief pause, “that the interest I experience in your behalf will not cease when you shall be no longer here. If then you would bear in mind the request I am about to make, gallant Christian——”
“The history of your struggles has touched me so deeply,” said Ibrahim Pasha, after a brief pause, “that my concern for you will not end when you are no longer here. So if you could keep in mind the favor I’m about to ask, brave Christian—”
“Name it!” cried Francisco; “’tis already granted!”
“Name it!” shouted Francisco; “it's already been granted!”
“Write me from Florence,” added Ibrahim, “and acquaint me with the success of thy researches after thy lost sister and the maiden whom thou lovest. The ships of Leghorn trade to Constantinople, whither I shall speedily return, and it will not be a difficult matter to forward a letter to me occasionally.”
“Write to me from Florence,” Ibrahim added, “and let me know how your search for your lost sister and the woman you love is going. The ships from Leghorn go to Constantinople, where I’ll be returning soon, and it won’t be hard to send a letter to me now and then.”
“I should be unworthy of the kind interest you take in my behalf, great pasha, were I to neglect this request,” answered Francisco. “Oh! may the good angels grant that I may yet recover my beloved sister Nisida, and that sweetest of maidens—Flora Francatelli!”
“I would be unworthy of the kind interest you show in me, great pasha, if I were to ignore this request,” Francisco replied. “Oh! May the good angels help me recover my beloved sister Nisida, and that sweetest of maidens—Flora Francatelli!”
But, with an almost superhuman effort, he subdued any further expression of the agony of his feelings, and, taking Francisco’s hand, said, in a low, deep tone: “Count of Riverola, I rely upon your solemn promise to write me, and write soon and often. I shall experience a lively pleasure in receiving and responding to your letters.”
But, with an almost superhuman effort, he held back any further expression of his emotional pain and, taking Francisco’s hand, said in a low, deep voice: “Count of Riverola, I count on your serious promise to write to me, and to do it soon and frequently. I will be truly pleased to receive and reply to your letters.”
“Fear not that I shall forget my promise, your highness,” responded Francisco.
“Don't worry, I won't forget my promise, your highness,” replied Francisco.
He then took leave of Ibrahim Pasha, and returned to the city of Rhodes, whence he embarked on the same day for Italy, accompanied by the few Florentine auxiliaries who had survived the dreadful slaughter on the ramparts. The hustle and excitement attending the departure from Rhodes somewhat absorbed the grief which Ibrahim felt on account of the mysterious disappearance of his sister Flora.
He then said goodbye to Ibrahim Pasha and went back to the city of Rhodes, from where he set off the same day for Italy, alongside the few Florentine soldiers who had survived the horrific battle on the walls. The rush and excitement of leaving Rhodes somewhat distracted Ibrahim from the sadness he felt over the mysterious disappearance of his sister Flora.
Solyman left a sufficient force, under an able commander, to garrison the island, which was speedily evacuated by Villiers of Isle Adam and his knights; and by the middle of May the sultan, attended by Ibrahim and the other dignitaries of the empire, once more entered the gates of Constantinople.
Solyman left a strong force, led by a capable commander, to garrison the island, which was quickly abandoned by Villiers of Isle Adam and his knights. By mid-May, the sultan, accompanied by Ibrahim and other leaders of the empire, reentered the gates of Constantinople.
Not many days had elapsed when, at a divan or state council, at which Solyman the Magnificent himself presided, Ibrahim Pasha was desired to give his opinion upon a particular question then under discussion. The renegade expressed his sentiments in a manner at variance with the policy recommended by the grand vizier; and this high functionary replied, in terms of bitterness and even grossness, at the same time reproaching Ibrahim with ingratitude. The apostate delivered a rejoinder which completely electrified the divan. He repudiated the charge of ingratitude on the ground of being influenced only by his duty toward the sultan; and he entered upon a complete review of the policy of the Grand Vizier Piri Pasha. He proved that the commerce of the country had greatly fallen off—that the revenues had diminished—that arrears were due to the army and navy—that several minor powers had not paid their usual tribute for some years past—and, in a word, drew such a frightful picture of the maladministration and misrule, that the grand vizier was overwhelmed with confusion, and the sultan and other listeners were struck with the lamentable truth of all which had fallen from the lips of Ibrahim Pasha. Nor less were they astonished at the wonderful intimacy which he displayed with even the minutest details of the machinery of the government; in a word, his triumph was complete.
Not many days had passed when, at a meeting or state council, led by Suleiman the Magnificent himself, Ibrahim Pasha was asked to share his opinion on a specific issue being discussed. The renegade expressed his views in a way that conflicted with the approach suggested by the grand vizier; in response, this high official replied with bitterness and rudeness, also accusing Ibrahim of ingratitude. Ibrahim delivered a comeback that completely stunned the council. He refuted the ingratitude accusation, stating that he was only guided by his duty to the sultan. He then provided a comprehensive critique of the Grand Vizier Piri Pasha’s policies. He showed that the country's trade had significantly declined, that revenues had dropped, that there were unpaid dues to the army and navy, and that several smaller states had not paid their usual tributes for years. In short, he painted such a dire picture of the mismanagement and bad governance that the grand vizier was left in shame, and the sultan and other attendees were struck by the harsh reality of Ibrahim Pasha's words. They were equally amazed by his deep understanding of even the smallest details of the government's workings; in short, his victory was undeniable.
Solyman the Magnificent broke up the divan in haste, ordering the members of the council to return each immediately to his own abode. In the evening a functionary of the imperial household was sent to the palace of the grand vizier to demand the seals of office; and thus fell Piri Pasha.
Solyman the Magnificent quickly dismissed the council, instructing its members to return home at once. Later that evening, an official from the imperial household was sent to the grand vizier's palace to request the seals of office; this marked the downfall of Piri Pasha.
It was midnight when the sultan sent to order Ibrahim Pasha to wait upon him without delay. The conference that ensued was long and interesting, and it was already near daybreak when messengers were dispatched to the various members of the divan to summon them to the seraglio. Then, in the presence of all the rank and talent in the capital, the sultan demanded of Ibrahim whether he felt sufficient confidence in himself to undertake the weight and responsibility of office. All eyes were fixed earnestly upon that mere youth of scarcely twenty-three, who was thus solemnly adjured.
It was midnight when the sultan ordered Ibrahim Pasha to come to him without delay. The meeting that followed was long and engaging, and it was already close to daybreak when messengers were sent to the members of the divan to call them to the seraglio. Then, in front of all the prominent and talented people in the capital, the sultan asked Ibrahim if he felt confident enough in himself to take on the weight and responsibility of the position. Everyone's attention was intensely focused on the young man, barely twenty-three, who was being so seriously addressed.
In a firm voice he replied that with the favor of the sultan and the blessing of the Most High, he did not despair of being enabled to restore the Ottoman Empire to its late prosperity and glory. The astronomer of the court declared that the hour was favorable to invest the new grand vizier with the insignia of office; and at the moment when the call to prayer, “God is great!” sounded from every minaret in Constantinople, Ibrahim Pasha received the imperial seals from the hand of the sultan.
In a firm voice, he responded that with the support of the sultan and the blessing of the Almighty, he remained hopeful about restoring the Ottoman Empire to its former prosperity and glory. The court's astronomer announced that the time was right to invest the new grand vizier with the symbols of office; and at the moment when the call to prayer, "God is great!" echoed from every minaret in Constantinople, Ibrahim Pasha received the imperial seals from the sultan's hand.
CHAPTER XLIX.
THE NEW CHIEF ADVISOR.
The call to prayer, “God is great,” sounded from every minaret in Constantinople, when Solyman the Magnificent raised the renegade Ibrahim to a rank second only to his own imperial station. The newly appointed prime minister received the congratulations of the assembled dignitaries of the empire; and when this ceremony was accomplished, he repaired to the palace of the viziership, which Piri Pasha had vacated during the night.
The call to prayer, “God is great,” rang out from every minaret in Constantinople when Suleiman the Magnificent promoted the renegade Ibrahim to a rank just below his own imperial status. The newly appointed prime minister accepted congratulations from the gathered dignitaries of the empire; and once this ceremony was over, he went to the viziership palace that Piri Pasha had left empty during the night.
A numerous escort of slaves, and a guard of honor, composed of an entire company of Janizaries, attended Ibrahim to his new abode, the streets through which he passed being lined with spectators anxious to obtain a glimpse of the new minister.
A large group of slaves and an honor guard made up of a whole company of Janizaries accompanied Ibrahim to his new home, with the streets he passed through filled with onlookers eager to catch a glimpse of the new minister.
But calm, almost passionless, was the expression of Ibrahim’s countenance: though he had attained to his present high station speedily, yet he had not reached it unexpectedly; and, even in the moment of this, his proud triumph, there was gall mingled with the cup of honey which he quaffed. For, oh! the light of Christianity was not extinguished within his breast; and though it no longer gleamed there to inspire and to cheer, it nevertheless had strength enough to burn with reproachful flame.
But calm, almost unemotional, was the look on Ibrahim’s face: even though he had quickly achieved his current high position, it wasn’t a surprise to him; and even in this moment of proud triumph, there was bitterness mixed with the sweetness of the victory he enjoyed. For, oh! the light of Christianity had not been completely snuffed out in his heart; and although it no longer shone there to inspire and uplift him, it still had enough power to burn with a painful reminder.
The multitudes cheered and prostrated themselves as he passed; but his salutation was cold and indifferent, and he felt at that moment that he would rather have been wandering through the Vale of Arno, hand-in-hand with his sister, than be welcomed in the streets of Constantinople as the Grand Vizier of the Ottoman Empire!
The crowds cheered and bowed as he walked by; however, his greeting was cold and uninterested, and at that moment, he felt that he would rather be wandering through the Vale of Arno, holding hands with his sister, than being celebrated in the streets of Constantinople as the Grand Vizier of the Ottoman Empire!
O crime! thou may’st deck thy brow with flowers, and adorn thy garments with the richest gems—thou may’st elicit the shouts of admiring myriads, and proceed attended by guards ready to hew down those who would treat thee with disrespect—thou may’st quit the palace of a mighty sovereign to repair to a palace of thine own—and in thy hands thou may’st hold the destinies of millions of human beings; but thou canst not subdue the still small voice that whispers reproachfully in thine ear, nor pluck from thy bosom the undying worm.
O crime! You can crown yourself with flowers and deck your clothes with the finest jewels—you can inspire the cheers of countless admirers and be surrounded by guards ready to strike down anyone who disrespects you—you can leave the palace of a powerful ruler to go to your own palace—and in your hands, you can hold the fates of millions of people; but you cannot silence the quiet voice that scolds you in your ear, nor can you remove the never-ending guilt from your heart.
Though Ibrahim Pasha felt acutely, yet his countenance, as we have before said, expressed nothing—he was still sufficiently master of his emotions to retain them pent up in his own breast; and if he could not appear perfectly happy, he would not allow the world to perceive that his soul harbored secret care. He entered the palace now destined to become his abode, and found himself the lord and master of an establishment such as no Christian monarch in Europe possessed. But as he passed through marble halls and perfumed corridors lined with prostrate slaves—as he contemplated the splendor and magnificence, the wealth and the luxury, by which he was now surrounded—and as he even dwelt upon the hope—nay, the more than hope, the conviction, that he should full soon be blest with the hand of a being whose ravishing beauty was ever present to his mental vision—that still small voice which he could not hush, appeared to ask what avail it was for a man, if he gain the whole world but lose his own soul?
Though Ibrahim Pasha felt deeply, as we mentioned before, his face showed nothing—he was still able to keep his emotions bottled up inside; and even if he couldn't seem perfectly happy, he wouldn't let the world see that he carried secret worries. He entered the palace that was now meant to be his home and realized he was the lord and master of an establishment none of the Christian rulers in Europe could match. But as he walked through marble halls and scented corridors filled with prostrate slaves—as he took in the splendor and grandeur, the wealth and luxury surrounding him—and as he considered the hope—no, the more than hope, the certainty—that he would soon be blessed with the hand of someone whose stunning beauty was always in his mind’s eye—that still small voice he couldn't silence seemed to ask what good it was for a man to gain the whole world yet lose his own soul?
But Ibrahim Pasha was not the man to give way to the influence of even reflections so harrowing as these; and he immediately applied himself to the business of the state, to divert his mind from unpleasurable meditations. Holding a levee that same day, he received and confirmed in their offices all the subordinate ministers; he then dispatched letters to the various governors of provinces to announce to them his elevation to the grand viziership; and he conferred the Pashalic of Egypt upon the fallen minister, Piri Pasha. In the afternoon he granted audiences to the embassadors of the Christian powers; but the Florentine envoy, it should be observed, had quitted Constantinople some weeks previously—indeed, at the time when the sultan undertook his expedition against Rhodes; for the representative of the republic had entirely failed in the mission which had been intrusted to him by his government.
But Ibrahim Pasha was not the kind of person to give in to even the most distressing thoughts; instead, he immediately focused on state matters to distract himself from unpleasant reflections. That same day, he held a reception where he confirmed all the subordinate ministers in their roles; he then sent letters to the various provincial governors to inform them of his promotion to grand vizier and granted the Pashalic of Egypt to the dismissed minister, Piri Pasha. In the afternoon, he met with the ambassadors from Christian powers; however, it’s worth noting that the Florentine envoy had left Constantinople a few weeks earlier—specifically, around the time the sultan launched his campaign against Rhodes—because the representative of the republic had completely failed in the mission assigned to him by his government.
In the evening, when it was quite dusk, Ibrahim retired to his apartment; and hastily disguising himself in a mean attire, he issued forth by a private gate at the back part of the palace. Intent upon putting into execution a scheme which he had hastily planned that very afternoon, he repaired to the quarter inhabited by the Christians. There he entered a house of humble appearance where dwelt a young Greek, with whom he had been on friendly terms at that period when his present greatness was totally unforeseen—indeed, while he was simply the private secretary of the Florentine envoy. He knew that Demetrius was poor, intelligent and trustworthy; and it was precisely an agent of this nature that Ibrahim required for the project which he had in view.
In the evening, as dusk settled in, Ibrahim went back to his apartment. He quickly changed into simple clothes and slipped out through a private gate at the back of the palace. He was eager to act on a plan he had come up with earlier that day, so he headed to the neighborhood where the Christians lived. There, he went into a modest house where a young Greek lived, someone he had been friendly with when his current power seemed completely unlikely—back when he was just the private secretary to the Florentine envoy. He knew that Demetrius was poor, smart, and reliable, and that was exactly the kind of person Ibrahim needed for his plan.
Demetrius—such was the young Greek’s name—was seated in a small and meanly furnished apartment, in a desponding manner, and scarcely appearing to notice the efforts which his sister, a beautiful maiden of nineteen, was exerting to console him, when the door opened, and a man dressed as a water-carrier entered the room.
Demetrius—this was the name of the young Greek—was sitting in a small, poorly furnished room, looking downcast and hardly noticing the efforts of his sister, a beautiful nineteen-year-old, who was trying to comfort him. Just then, the door opened, and a man dressed as a water-carrier walked into the room.
The young Greek started up angrily, for he thought the visitor was one of the numerous petty creditors to whom he was indebted, and whose demands he was unable to liquidate; but the second glance which he cast, by the light of the lamp that burnt feebly on the table, toward the countenance of the meanly dressed individual, convinced him of his mistake.
“His highness the grand vizier!” ejaculated Demetrius, falling on his knees; “Calanthe!” he added, speaking rapidly to his sister, “bow down to the representative of the sultan!”
“His highness the grand vizier!” exclaimed Demetrius, dropping to his knees; “Calanthe!” he added, quickly speaking to his sister, “bow down to the sultan’s representative!”
But Ibrahim hastened to put an end to this ceremony, and assured the brother and sister that he came thither as a friend.
But Ibrahim quickly moved to wrap up this ceremony and assured the brother and sister that he had come there as a friend.
“A friend!” repeated Demetrius, as if doubting whether his ears heard aright; “is it possible that Heaven has indeed sent me a friend in one who has the power to raise me and this poor suffering maiden from the depths of our bitter, bitter poverty?”
“A friend!” repeated Demetrius, as if questioning whether he was hearing correctly; “is it possible that Heaven has truly sent me a friend in someone who has the ability to lift me and this poor, suffering girl from the depths of our harsh, harsh poverty?”
“Dost thou suppose that my rapid elevation has rendered me unmindful of former friendships?” demanded Ibrahim; although, had he not his own purposes to serve, he would never have thought of seeking the abode, nor inquiring after the welfare of the humble acquaintance of his obscure days.
“Do you think that my quick rise has made me forget my old friendships?” asked Ibrahim; although, if he didn't have his own interests to fulfill, he would never have considered visiting or asking about the well-being of the humble friend from his earlier, less significant days.
The young Greek knew not, however, the thorough selfishness of the renegade’s character; and he poured forth his gratitude for the vizier’s kindness and condescension with the most sincere and heart-felt fervor: while the beauteous Calanthe’s large dark eyes swam in tears of hope and joy, as she surveyed with mingled wonder and admiration the countenance of that high functionary whose rapid rise to power had electrified the Ottoman capital, and whom she now saw for the first time.
The young Greek didn’t realize, though, the deep selfishness of the renegade’s character; he expressed his gratitude for the vizier’s kindness and generosity with genuine and heartfelt enthusiasm, while the beautiful Calanthe’s big dark eyes filled with tears of hope and joy as she looked at the face of that high-ranking official whose quick rise to power had shocked the Ottoman capital, and whom she was seeing for the first time.
“Demetrius,” said Ibrahim, “I know your worth—I have appreciated your talents; and I feel deeply for the orphan condition of your sister and yourself. It is in my power to afford you an employment whereby you may render me good service, and which shall be liberally rewarded. You are already acquainted with much of my former history; and you have often heard me speak, in terms of love and affection, of my sister Flora. During my recent sojourn in the island of Rhodes, a Florentine nobleman, the Count of Riverola, became my prisoner. From him I learned that he was attached to my sister, and his language led me to believe that he was loved in return. But alas! some few months ago Flora suddenly disappeared; and the Count of Riverola instituted a vain search to discover her. Too pure-minded was she to fly of her own accord from her native city; too chaste and too deeply imbued with virtuous principles was she to admit the suspicion that she had fled with a vile seducer. No; force or treachery—if not murder,” added Ibrahim, in a tone indicative of profound emotion, “must have caused her sudden disappearance. The Count of Riverola has doubtless ere now arrived in Italy; and his researches will most assuredly be renewed. He promised to communicate to me the result, but as he knew not to whom that pledge was given—as he recognized not in me the brother of the Flora whom he loves—I am fearful lest he forget or neglect the promise. It is, therefore, my intention to send a secret agent to Florence—an agent who will convey rich gifts to my aunt, but without revealing the name of him who sends them—an agent, in a word, who may minister to the wants and interests of my family, and report to me whether my beloved sister be yet found, and if so, the causes of her disappearance. It seems to me that you, Demetrius, are well fitted for this mission. Your knowledge of the Italian language, your discreetness, your sound judgment, all render you competent to enact the part of a good genius watching over the interests of those who must not be allowed to learn whence flow the bounties which suddenly pour upon them!”
“Demetrius,” said Ibrahim, “I recognize your value—I appreciate your skills; and I feel for the difficult situation you and your sister are in. I have the means to offer you a job where you can do great work for me, and you will be well-rewarded for it. You already know a lot about my past; and you’ve often heard me speak fondly of my sister, Flora. During my recent stay on the island of Rhodes, I took a Florentine nobleman, the Count of Riverola, captive. From him, I discovered that he was in love with my sister, and his words made me believe she loved him back. But sadly, a few months ago, Flora suddenly vanished; and the Count has wasted time searching for her. She was too pure to leave her home of her own free will; too virtuous to allow anyone to think she ran off with a scoundrel. No; it must have been force or betrayal—if not murder,” added Ibrahim, his voice filled with deep emotion, “that caused her sudden disappearance. The Count of Riverola has likely arrived in Italy by now; and he will surely resume his search. He promised to update me on what he finds out, but since he doesn’t know who I am—the brother of the Flora he loves—I worry he might forget or overlook that promise. So, I plan to send a secret agent to Florence—an agent who will bring valuable gifts to my aunt, without revealing who is sending them—an agent, in short, who can help my family and report back to me whether my dear sister has been found, and if so, the reasons behind her disappearance. I believe you, Demetrius, are well-suited for this task. Your knowledge of Italian, your discretion, and your sound judgment make you capable of acting as a guardian watching over the interests of those who must not discover where the sudden gifts they receive come from!”
“Gracious lord,” said the young Greek, his countenance radiant with joy. “I will never lose any opportunity of manifesting my devotion to the cause in which your highness condescends to employ me.”
“Gracious lord,” said the young Greek, his face glowing with happiness. “I will never miss a chance to show my dedication to the cause in which your highness kindly involves me.”
“You will proceed alone to Italy,” continued Ibrahim; “and on your arrival in Florence, you will adopt a modest and reserved mode of life, so that no unpleasant queries may arise as to your object in visiting the republic.”
"You will go to Italy by yourself," Ibrahim continued. "When you arrive in Florence, you should live a simple and low-key lifestyle, so there won't be any uncomfortable questions about why you're visiting the republic."
Demetrius turned a rapidly inquiring glance upon Calanthe, who hastened to observe that she did not fear being left unprotected in the city of Constantinople. Ibrahim placed a heavy purse and a case containing many costly jewels in the hands of Demetrius, saying: “These are as an earnest of my favor and friendship;”—then, producing a second case, tied round with a silken cord, he added, “And this is for my aunt, the Signora Francatelli.”
Demetrius quickly looked over at Calanthe, who rushed to say that she wasn’t worried about being left unprotected in the city of Constantinople. Ibrahim handed a heavy purse and a case full of expensive jewels to Demetrius, saying, “This is to show my favor and friendship;”—then, pulling out a second case tied with a silk cord, he added, “And this is for my aunt, Signora Francatelli.”
Demetrius promised to attend to all the instructions which he had received; and Ibrahim Pasha took his leave of the brother and the charming sister, the latter of whom conveyed to him the full extent of her gratitude for his kindness and condescension toward them in a few words uttered in a subdued tone, but with all the eloquence of her fine dark eyes.
Demetrius promised to follow all the instructions he had received; and Ibrahim Pasha said goodbye to the brother and the lovely sister, who expressed her heartfelt gratitude for his kindness and generosity toward them in a few quiet words, but with all the eloquence of her beautiful dark eyes.
“Did I not love my unknown protectress,” murmured Ibrahim to himself, as he sped rapidly back to his palace, “I feel that Calanthe’s eyes would make an impression upon my heart.”
“Did I not love my mysterious guardian,” Ibrahim murmured to himself as he hurried back to his palace, “I know that Calanthe’s gaze would leave a mark on my heart.”
Scarcely had he resumed his magnificent garb, on his return home, when a slave announced to him that his imperial majesty, the sultan, required his immediate attendance at the seraglio, whither he was to repair in the most private manner possible. A sudden misgiving darted through Ibrahim’s imagination. Could Solyman have repented of the step which he had taken in thus suddenly elevating him to the pinnacle of power? Was his viziership to last but a few short hours? had the secret influence, which had hitherto protected him, ceased?
As soon as he got back home and put on his impressive outfit, a servant told him that the sultan, his imperial majesty, needed him right away at the palace, and he had to go there as discreetly as possible. A sudden worry shot through Ibrahim’s mind. Could Solyman have changed his mind about promoting him so quickly to such a high position? Was his time as vizier going to last only a few brief hours? Had the secret support that had previously kept him safe now disappeared?
Considering the times and the country in which he lived, these fears were justifiable; and it was with a rapidly beating heart that the new minister hastened, attended only by a single slave, to the dwelling of his imperial master. But when he was ushered into the presence of the sultan—his own slave remaining in the ante-room—his apprehensions were dissipated by the smiling countenance with which the monarch greeted him. Having signaled his attendants to retire, Solyman the Magnificent addressed the grand vizier in the following manner:
Considering the era and the country he lived in, his fears were understandable; and with his heart racing, the new minister hurried, accompanied only by a single servant, to his imperial master's residence. But when he entered the sultan's presence—his servant waiting outside—his worries faded away at the sight of the smiling face with which the monarch welcomed him. After signaling for his attendants to leave, Solyman the Magnificent spoke to the grand vizier in this way:
“Thy great talents, thy zeal in our service, and the salvation which I owed to thee in the breach at Rhodes, have been instrumental, oh, Ibrahim! in raising thee to thy present high state. But the bounties of the sultan are without end, as the mercy of Allah is illimitable! Thou hast doubtless heard that among my numerous sisters, there is one of such unrivaled beauty—such peerless loveliness, that the world hath not seen her equal. Happy may the man deem himself on whom the fair Aischa shall be bestowed; and thou art that happy man, Ibrahim—and Aischa is thine.”
“Your great talents, your enthusiasm for our service, and the life I owe you for your bravery at Rhodes have played a significant role, oh, Ibrahim, in lifting you to your current high position. But the sultan's generosity knows no limits, just as the mercy of Allah is boundless! You must have heard that among my many sisters, there is one with such unmatched beauty—such extraordinary loveliness, that the world has never seen her equal. The man who wins the beautiful Aischa should consider himself fortunate; and you are that fortunate man, Ibrahim—and Aischa is yours.”
The grand vizier threw himself at the feet of his imperial master, and murmured expressions of gratitude—but his heart sank within him—for he knew that in marrying the sultan’s sister he should not be allowed the enjoyment of the Mussulman privilege of polygamy, and thus his hopes of possessing the beautiful unknown to whom he owed so much appeared to hover on the verge of annihilation. But might not that unknown lady and the beauteous Aischa be one and the same person? The unknown was evidently the mistress of an influence almost illimitable; and was it not natural to conceive that she, then, must be the sister of the sultan? Again, the sultan had many sisters; and the one who had exerted her interest for Ibrahim, might not be the Princess Aischa, who was now promised to him! All these conjectures and conflicting speculations passed through the mind of Ibrahim in far less time than we have taken to describe their nature; and he was cruelly the prey to mingled hope and alarm, when the sultan exclaimed, “Rise, my Vizier Azem, and follow me.”
The grand vizier fell to his knees in front of his emperor and whispered words of thanks—but deep down, he felt despair—because he realized that by marrying the sultan’s sister, he wouldn’t be able to enjoy the Muslim privilege of polygamy, and his dreams of being with the beautiful unknown woman to whom he owed so much seemed to be fading away. But could that unknown lady and the lovely Aischa be the same person? The unknown woman clearly had influence that was nearly limitless; wasn't it possible to think she must be the sultan’s sister? Plus, the sultan had many sisters; the one who had helped Ibrahim might not be the Princess Aischa, who was now promised to him! All these thoughts and conflicting speculations raced through Ibrahim's mind in far less time than it takes to describe them, and he was painfully caught between hope and anxiety when the sultan said, “Get up, my Vizier Azem, and follow me.”
The apostate obeyed with beating heart, and Solyman the Magnificent conducted him along several passages and corridors to a splendidly furnished room, which Ibrahim immediately recognized as the very one in which he had been admitted, many months previously, to an interview with the beauteous unknown. Yes—that was the apartment in which he had listened to the eloquence of her soft, persuasive voice—it was there that, intoxicated with passion, he had abjured the faith of a Christian and embraced the creed of the false Prophet Mohammed. And, reclining on the very sofa where he had first seen her—but attended by a troop of charming female slaves—was the fair unknown—his secret protectress—more lovely, more bewitching, than she appeared when last they met.
The apostate obeyed with a pounding heart, and Solyman the Magnificent led him through several passages and corridors to a beautifully furnished room, which Ibrahim immediately recognized as the same one where he had been let in, many months ago, for a meeting with the beautiful unknown. Yes—that was the room where he had listened to the charm of her soft, persuasive voice—it was there that, overwhelmed with passion, he had renounced the Christian faith and accepted the beliefs of the false Prophet Mohammed. And, lounging on the very sofa where he had first seen her—but surrounded by a group of enchanting female attendants—was the beautiful unknown—his secret protector—more stunning, more captivating than she had looked during their last encounter.
An arch smile played upon her lips, as she rose from the magnificent cushions—a smile which seemed to say, “I have kept my word, I have raised thee to the highest dignity, save one in the Ottoman Empire—and I will now crown thine happiness by giving thee my hand.”
An arch smile played on her lips as she rose from the magnificent cushions—a smile that seemed to say, “I’ve kept my promise, I’ve brought you to the highest honor, except for one in the Ottoman Empire—and now I will complete your happiness by giving you my hand.”
And, oh, so beauteous, so ravishingly lovely did she appear, as that smile revealed teeth whiter than the Oriental pearls, which she wore, and as a slight flush on her damask cheek and the bright flashing of her eyes betrayed the joy and triumph which filled her heart—so elegant and graceful was her faultless form, which the gorgeous Ottoman garb so admirably became, that Ibrahim forgot all his recent compunction—lost sight of home and friends—remembered not the awful apostasy of which he had been guilty—but fell upon his knees in adoration of that charming creature, while the sultan with a smile which showed that he was no stranger to the mysteries of the past, exclaimed in a benignant tone, “Vizier Azem! receive the hand of my well-beloved sister Aischa!”
And, oh, so beautiful, so stunningly lovely did she look, as that smile revealed teeth whiter than Oriental pearls, which she wore, and as a slight blush on her silk cheek and the bright sparkle in her eyes revealed the joy and triumph that filled her heart—so elegant and graceful was her flawless form, which the gorgeous Ottoman outfit suited so well, that Ibrahim forgot all his recent guilt—lost sight of home and friends—didn’t remember the terrible betrayal he had committed—but fell to his knees in admiration of that enchanting creature, while the sultan, with a smile that showed he was no stranger to the mysteries of the past, exclaimed in a kind tone, “Vizier Azem! accept the hand of my beloved sister Aischa!”
CHAPTER L.
THE COUNT OF ARESTINO—THE PLOT DEEPENS.
Return we now to the fair city of flowers—to thee, delightful Florence—vine crowned queen of Tuscany! The summer has come, and the gardens are brilliant with dyes and hues of infinite variety; the hills and the valleys are clothed in their brightest emerald garment—and the Arno winds its peaceful way between banks blushing with choicest fruits of the earth.
Let's return now to the beautiful city of flowers—to you, lovely Florence—vine-crowned queen of Tuscany! Summer has arrived, and the gardens are vibrant with an endless array of colors; the hills and valleys are dressed in their brightest emerald green—and the Arno flows gently between banks adorned with the finest fruits of the earth.
But, though gay that July scene—though glorious in its splendor that unclouded summer sun, though gorgeous the balconies filled with flowers, and brilliant the parterres of Tuscan roses, yet gloomy was the countenance and dark were the thoughts of the Count of Arestino, as he paced with agitated steps one of the splendid apartments of his palace. The old man was actually endowed with a good, a generous, a kind and forgiving disposition; but the infidelity of his wife, the being on whom he had so doted, and who was once his joy and his pride—that infidelity had warped his best feelings, soured his temper, and aroused the dark spirit of vengeance.
But even though that July scene was vibrant—glorious in its splendor with the clear summer sun, stunning balconies filled with flowers, and bright beds of Tuscan roses—the Count of Arestino wore a gloomy expression and had dark thoughts as he paced anxiously through one of the beautiful rooms in his palace. The old man genuinely had a good, generous, kind, and forgiving nature; however, his wife's betrayal—the person he had adored, who had once been his joy and pride—had twisted his best feelings, soured his mood, and awakened a dark desire for revenge.
“She lives! she lives!” he murmured to himself, pausing for a moment to press his feverish hand to his heated brow; “she lives! and doubtless under the protection of her paramour! But I shall know more presently. Antonio is faithful—he will not deceive me!”
“She’s alive! She’s alive!” he murmured to himself, taking a moment to press his sweaty hand to his hot forehead; “She’s alive! And surely under the protection of her lover! But I’ll find out more soon. Antonio is loyal—he won’t betray me!”
And the count resumed his agitated walk up and down the room. A few minutes elapsed, when the door opened slowly, and Antonio, whom the reader may remember to have been a valet in the service of the Riverola family, made his appearance.
And the count started pacing restlessly around the room again. After a few minutes, the door creaked open, and Antonio, who you might recall was a valet for the Riverola family, walked in.
The count hastened toward him, exclaiming: “What news, Antonio? Speak—hast thou learnt aught more of—of her?”
The count hurried over to him, saying, “What’s the news, Antonio? Tell me—have you found out anything more about—about her?”
“My lord,” answered the valet, closing the door behind him, “I have ascertained everything. The individual who spoke darkly and mysteriously to me last evening, has within this hour made me acquainted with many strange things.”
“My lord,” the valet responded, closing the door behind him, “I have learned everything. The person who spoke to me in dark and mysterious terms last night has just informed me of many strange things.”
“But the countess?—I mean the guilty, fallen creature who once bore my name?” ejaculated the old nobleman, his voice trembling with impatience.
“But the countess?—I mean the guilty, fallen creature who once held my name?” exclaimed the old nobleman, his voice shaking with impatience.
“There is no doubt, my lord, that her ladyship lives, and that she is still in Florence,” answered Antonio.
“There’s no doubt about it, my lord, that she’s alive and that she’s still in Florence,” replied Antonio.
“The shameless woman,” cried the Count of Arestino, his usually pale face becoming perfectly death-like through the violence of his inward emotions. “But how know you all this?” demanded his lordship, suddenly turning toward the dependent; “who is your informant—and can he be relied on? Remember I took thee into my service at thine own solicitation—I have no guarantee for thy fidelity, and I am influential to punish as well as rich to reward!”
“The shameless woman,” shouted the Count of Arestino, his usually pale face turning completely ghostly from the intensity of his emotions. “But how do you know all this?” his lordship asked, suddenly turning to the servant; “who is your source—and can he be trusted? Remember, I took you into my service at your own request—I have no assurance of your loyalty, and I have the power to punish just as much as I have the wealth to reward!”
“Your lordship has bound me to you by ties of gratitude,” responded Antonio, “for when discarded suddenly by the young Count of Riverola, I found an asylum and employment in your lordship’s palace. It is your lordship’s bounty which has enabled me to give bread to my aged mother; and I should be a villain were I to deceive you.”
“Your honor has connected me to you through gratitude,” responded Antonio, “because when I was abruptly dismissed by the young Count of Riverola, I found shelter and work in your honor’s palace. It is your honor’s generosity that has allowed me to provide for my elderly mother; and I would be a scoundrel if I were to deceive you.”
“I believe you, Antonio,” said the count: “and now tell me how you are assured that the countess escaped from the conflagration and ruin of the institution to which my just vengeance had consigned her—how, too, you have learnt that she is still in Florence.”
“I believe you, Antonio,” said the count. “Now tell me how you know that the countess got away from the fire and destruction of the place where my rightful revenge had sent her—how you also found out that she is still in Florence.”
“I have ascertained, my lord, beyond all possibility of doubt,” answered the valet, “that the assailants of the convent were a terrible horde of banditti, at that time headed by Stephano Verrina, who has since disappeared no one knows whither; that the Marquis of Orsini was one of the leaders in the awful deed of sacrilege, and that her ladyship the countess, and a young maiden named Flora Francatelli, were rescued by the robbers from their cells in the establishment. These ladies and the marquis quitted the stronghold of the banditti together, blindfolded and guided forth by that same Stephano Verrina whom I mentioned just now, Lomellino (the present captain of the horde), and another bandit.”
“I have figured out, my lord, without a shadow of a doubt,” the valet replied, “that the attackers of the convent were a fierce group of bandits, led at that time by Stephano Verrina, who has since vanished without a trace; that the Marquis of Orsini was one of the ringleaders in the terrible act of sacrilege, and that Lady Countess and a young woman named Flora Francatelli were rescued by the robbers from their cells in the place. These women and the marquis left the bandits' stronghold together, blindfolded and led out by that same Stephano Verrina I just mentioned, Lomellino (the current leader of the group), and another bandit.”
“And who is your informant? how learned you all this?” demanded the count, trembling with the excitement of painful reminiscences reawakened, and with the hope of speedy vengeance on the guilty pair, his wife and the marquis.
“And who is your source? How did you find all this out?” asked the count, shaking with the thrill of painful memories stirred up and with the hope of quickly taking revenge on the guilty couple, his wife and the marquis.
“My lord,” said Antonio, “pardon me if I remain silent; but I dare not compromise the man——”
“My lord,” said Antonio, “please forgive me for being quiet; but I can’t risk putting the man in a tough spot——”
“Antonio,” exclaimed the count, wrathfully, “you are deceiving me! Tell me who was your informant—I command you—hesitate not——”
“Antonio,” the count shouted angrily, “you’re lying to me! Tell me who your source is—I order you—don’t hold back——”
“My lord! my lord!” cried the valet, “is it not enough that I prove my assertions—that I——”
“My lord! my lord!” shouted the valet, “is it not enough that I prove my claims—that I——”
“No!” cried the nobleman; “I have seen so much duplicity where all appeared to be innocence—so much deceit where all wore the aspect of integrity, that I can trust man no more. How know I for certain that all this may not be some idle tale which you yourself have forged, to induce me to put confidence in you, to intrust you with gold to bribe your pretended informant, but which will really remain in your own pocket? Speak, Antonio—tell me all, or I shall listen to you no more, and your servitude in this mansion then ceases.”
“No!” shouted the nobleman; “I’ve witnessed so much betrayal where everything seemed innocent—so much deception where all appeared honest, that I can’t trust anyone anymore. How do I know for sure that this isn’t just an empty story you made up to make me trust you, to get me to give you money to bribe your so-called informant, which will actually just stay in your own pocket? Speak, Antonio—tell me everything, or I won’t listen to you anymore, and then your time here is over.”
“I will speak frankly, my lord,” replied the valet; “but in the course you may adopt——”
“I’ll be honest, my lord,” the valet replied, “but along the way, you might choose to adopt——”
“Good, my lord!” exclaimed Antonio, delighted with this assurance; “and now I can speak fearlessly and frankly. My informant is that other bandit who accompanied Stephano Verrina and Lomellino when the countess, Flora, and the marquis were conducted blindfold from the robbers’ stronghold. But while they were yet all inmates of that stronghold, this same bandit, whose name is Venturo, overheard the marquis inform Stephano Verrina that he intended to remain in Florence to obtain the liberation of a Jew who was imprisoned in the dungeons of the inquisition: and this Jew, Venturo also learnt by subsequent inquiry from Verrina, is a certain Isaachar ben Solomon.”
“Good, my lord!” Antonio exclaimed, thrilled by this reassurance. “Now I can speak openly and honestly. My source is that other bandit who was with Stephano Verrina and Lomellino when the countess, Flora, and the marquis were taken blindfolded from the robbers’ hideout. While they were still inside that hideout, this same bandit, named Venturo, overheard the marquis telling Stephano Verrina that he planned to stay in Florence to secure the release of a Jew who was locked up in the dungeons of the Inquisition. This Jew, Venturo later found out from Verrina, is a certain Isaachar ben Solomon.”
“Isaachar ben Solomon!” ejaculated the count, the whole incident of the diamonds returning with all its painful details to his mind. “Oh! no wonder,” he added, bitterly, “that the marquis has so much kindness for him! But, proceed—proceed, Antonio.”
“Isaachar ben Solomon!” the count exclaimed, the entire situation with the diamonds flooding back to him with all its painful details. “Oh! No wonder,” he added, bitterly, “that the marquis is so fond of him! But, go on—go on, Antonio.”
“I was about to inform your lordship,” continued the valet, “that Venturo, of whom I have spoken, happened the next day to overhear the marquis inform the countess that he should be compelled to stay for that purpose in Florence; whereupon Flora Francatelli offered her ladyship a home at her aunt’s residence, whither she herself should return on her liberation from the stronghold. Then it was that the maiden mentioned to the countess the name of her family, and when Venturo represented all these facts to me just now, I at once knew who this same Flora Francatelli is and where she dwells.”
“I was just about to tell you,” the valet continued, “that Venturo, the person I mentioned, happened to overhear the marquis telling the countess that he would need to stay in Florence for that reason. Then Flora Francatelli offered her a place to stay at her aunt’s home, where she intended to return once she got out of the stronghold. That was when the young woman mentioned her family name to the countess, and when Venturo shared all this with me just now, I immediately realized who this Flora Francatelli is and where she lives.”
“You know where she dwells!” cried the count, joyfully. “Then, Giulia, the false, the faithless, the perjured Giulia is in my power! Unless, indeed,” he added, more slowly—“unless she may have removed to another place of abode——”
“You know where she lives!” shouted the count, happily. “Then, Giulia, the deceitful, the unfaithful, the lying Giulia is in my hands! Unless, of course,” he added, more slowly—“unless she may have moved to a different place……”
“That, my lord, shall be speedily ascertained,” said Antonio. “I will instruct my mother to call, on some pretext, at the cottage inhabited by Dame Francatelli: and she will soon learn whether there be another female resident there besides the aunt and the niece Flora.”
“That, my lord, will be figured out quickly,” said Antonio. “I'll have my mother visit, under some excuse, at the cottage where Dame Francatelli lives: and she will soon find out if there is another woman living there besides the aunt and her niece Flora.”
“Do so, Antonio,” exclaimed the count. “Let no unnecessary delay take place. Here is gold—much gold, for thee to divide between thyself and the bandit informant. See that thou art faithful to my interests, and that sum shall prove but a small earnest of what thy reward will be.”
“Do it, Antonio,” the count exclaimed. “Don’t waste any time. Here’s gold—lots of gold for you to share with the bandit informant. Make sure you’re loyal to my interests, and this amount will be just a small preview of your reward.”
The valet secured about his person the well-filled purse that was handed to him, and retired.
The valet tucked the full purse he was given into his pocket and left.
The Count of Arestino remained alone to brood over his plans of vengeance. It was horrible—horrible to behold that aged and venerable man, trembling as he was on the verge of eternity, now meditating schemes of dark and dire revenge. But his wrongs were great—wrongs which, though common enough in that voluptuous Italian clime, and especially in that age and city of licentiousness and debauchery, were not the less sure to be followed by a fearful retribution, where retribution was within the reach of him who was outraged.
The Count of Arestino sat alone, dwelling on his plans for revenge. It was terrible—terrible to see that aged and respected man, shaking as he approached the end of his life, now plotting dark and dreadful retribution. But his grievances were significant—grievances that, although common in that indulgent Italian setting, especially during that time and in that city of excess and moral decay, were still bound to bring about a severe punishment, where punishment was possible for the one who had been wronged.
“Ha! ha!” he chuckled fearfully to himself, as he now paced the room with a lighter step—as if joy filled his heart; “all those who have injured me are within the reach of my vengeance. The Jew in the inquisition; the marquis open to a charge of diabolical sacrilege—and Giulia assuredly in Florence! I dealt too leniently with that Jew—I sent to pay for the redemption of jewels which were my own property! All my life have I been a just—a humane—a merciful man; I will be so no more. The world’s doings are adverse to generosity and fair-dealing. In my old age have I learnt this! Oh! the perfidy of women toward a doting—a confiding—a fond heart, works strange alterations in the heart of the deceived one! I, who but a year—nay, six months ago—would not harm the meanest reptile that crawls, now thirst for vengeance—vengeance,” repeated the old man, in a shrieking, hysterical tone, “upon those who have wronged me! I will exterminate them at one fell swoop—exterminate them all—all!” And his voice rang screechingly and wildly through the lofty room of that splendid mansion.
“Ha! ha!” he chuckled nervously to himself, as he now paced the room with a lighter step—as if joy filled his heart; “all those who have hurt me are within reach of my revenge. The Jew in the inquisition; the marquis open to accusations of diabolical sacrilege—and Giulia surely in Florence! I was too merciful to that Jew—I paid for the redemption of jewels that were my own! Throughout my life, I have been just—a humane—a merciful man; I won't be anymore. The world's actions are opposed to generosity and fair play. In my old age, I’ve learned this! Oh! the treachery of women toward a loving—a trusting—a devoted heart brings strange changes in the heart of the deceived! I, who just a year—no, six months ago—would not harm the smallest creature that crawls, now thirst for revenge—revenge,” repeated the old man, in a high-pitched, frantic tone, “against those who have wronged me! I will wipe them out in one swift strike—wipe them out all—all!” And his voice rang shrill and wildly through the grand room of that magnificent mansion.
CHAPTER LI.
The Meeting.
On the bank of the Arno, in a somewhat retired situation, stood a neat cottage in the midst of a little garden, surrounded by no formal pile of bricks to constitute a wall, but protected only by its own sweet hedge or fragrant shrubs and blooming plants. Over the portico of the humble but comfortable tenement twined the honeysuckle and the clematis; and the sides of the building were almost completely veiled by the vines amidst the verdant foliage of which appeared large hunches of purple grapes.
On the bank of the Arno, in a somewhat secluded spot, stood a charming cottage in the middle of a small garden, protected not by a formal brick wall, but by its own lovely hedge and fragrant shrubs and blooming plants. Over the entrance of the cozy but simple home climbed honeysuckle and clematis; and the sides of the building were nearly covered by vines, among the green leaves of which large clusters of purple grapes peeked out.
At an open casement on the ground floor, an elderly female, very plainly but very neatly attired, and wearing a placid smile and a good-natured expression upon a countenance which had once been handsome, sat watching the glorious spectacle of the setting sun. The orb of day went down in a flood of purple and gold, behind the western hills; and now the dame began suddenly to cast uneasy glances toward the path that led along the bank of the river.
At an open window on the ground floor, an elderly woman, dressed very simply but neatly, sat with a calm smile and a kind expression on a face that used to be beautiful, watching the stunning sight of the setting sun. The sun dipped below the western hills in a burst of purple and gold; and now the woman suddenly started looking nervously toward the path that ran along the riverbank.
But the maiden for whose return the good aunt felt anxious, was not far distant; indeed Flora Francatelli, wearing a thick veil over her head, was already proceeding homeward after a short ramble by the margin of the stream, when the reverie in which she was plunged was interrupted by the sounds of hasty footsteps behind. Ever fearful of treachery since the terrible incident of her imprisonment in the Carmelite Convent, she redoubled her speed, blaming herself for having been beguiled by the beauty of the evening to prolong her walk farther than she intended on setting out—when the increasing haste of the footsteps behind her excited the keenest alarms within her bosom—for she now felt convinced that she was pursued.
But the young woman the kind aunt was worried about wasn’t far away; in fact, Flora Francatelli, with a thick veil covering her head, was already heading home after a short walk along the stream when her daydreaming was interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps behind her. Always wary of betrayal since the awful incident of her imprisonment in the Carmelite Convent, she picked up her pace, blaming herself for being distracted by the beauty of the evening and walking farther than she intended. The growing urgency of the footsteps behind her sent a wave of fear through her, as she now felt certain that someone was following her.
The cottage was already in sight, and a hundred paces only separated her from its door, when a well-known voice—a voice which caused every fiber in her heart to thrill with surprise and joy—exclaimed: “Flora! beloved one; fly not! Oh! I could not be deceived in the symmetry of thy form—the graciousness of thy gait—I knew it was thou.”
The cottage was already in sight, and she was only a hundred paces away from its door when a familiar voice—a voice that made every nerve in her heart tingle with surprise and happiness—called out: “Flora! My love; don’t run away! Oh! I could never be mistaken about the shape of your figure—the elegance of your walk—I knew it was you.”
And in another moment the maiden was clasped in the arms of Francisco, Count of Riverola. Impossible were it to describe the ecstatic bliss of this meeting—a meeting so unexpected on either side: for a minute before, Flora had deemed the young nobleman to be far away, fighting in the cause of the cross, while Francisco was proceeding to make inquiries at the cottage concerning his beloved, but with a heart that scarcely dared nourish a hope of her reappearance.
And in another moment, the young woman was wrapped in the arms of Francisco, Count of Riverola. It’s impossible to describe the sheer joy of this meeting—so unexpected for both of them: just a minute earlier, Flora thought the young nobleman was far away, fighting for the cross, while Francisco was at the cottage looking for news about his beloved, but with a heart that barely dared to hope for her return.
“Oh! my well-beloved Flora!” exclaimed Francisco; “and are we indeed thus blest, or is it a delusive dream? But tell me, sweet maiden, tell me whether thou hast ceased to think of one, from whose memory thine image has never been absent since the date of thy sudden and mysterious disappearance.”
“Oh! my beloved Flora!” exclaimed Francisco; “are we really this fortunate, or is it just a deceptive dream? But please tell me, sweet girl, have you stopped thinking about someone whose memory has never left me since the day you suddenly and mysteriously disappeared?”
Flora could not reply in words—her heart was too full for the utterance of her feelings; but as she raised the veil from her charming countenance, the tears of joy which stood upon her long lashes, and the heavenly smile which played upon her lips, and the deep blushes which overspread her cheeks spoke far more eloquently of unaltered affection than all the vows and pledges which might have flowed from the tongue.
Flora couldn't respond with words—her heart was too overwhelmed to express her feelings; but as she lifted the veil from her beautiful face, the tears of joy on her long lashes, the radiant smile on her lips, and the deep blush on her cheeks communicated her unwavering love more powerfully than any vows or promises could have.
“Thou lovest me—lovest me—lovest me still!” exclaimed the enraptured count, again clasping her in his arms, and now imprinting innumerable kisses on her lips, her cheeks, and her fair brow. Hasty explanations speedily ensued, and Francisco now learnt for the first time the cause of Flora’s disappearance—her incarceration in the convent—and the particulars of her release.
"You love me—you love me—you still love me!" the thrilled count exclaimed, wrapping his arms around her again and showering her with countless kisses on her lips, her cheeks, and her lovely forehead. Quick explanations followed, and Francisco learned for the first time why Flora had disappeared—her imprisonment in the convent—and the details of her release.
“But who could have been the author of that outrage?” exclaimed the count, his cheeks flushing with indignation, and his hand instinctively grasping his sword; “whom could you, sweet maiden, have offended? what fiend thus vented his malignity on thee?”
“But who could have been the author of that outrage?” exclaimed the count, his cheeks flushing with anger, and his hand instinctively clutching his sword; “who could you, dear lady, have offended? What villain has unleashed such cruelty on you?”
“Hold, my lord!” cried Flora, in a beseeching tone; “perhaps you——”
“Wait, my lord!” Flora exclaimed, sounding desperate; “maybe you——”
And she checked herself abruptly.
And she stopped herself suddenly.
“Call me not ‘my lord,’ dearest maiden,” said the count; “to thee I am Francisco, as thou to me art Flora—my own beloved Flora! But wherefore didst thou stop short thus? wherefore not conclude the sentence that was half uttered? Oh, Flora—a terrible suspicion strikes me! Speak—relieve me from the cruel suspicion under which I now labor; was it my sister—my much lamented sister, who did thee that foul wrong?”
“Don’t call me ‘my lord,’ my dearest,” said the count; “to you, I’m Francisco, just as you are Flora to me—my beloved Flora! But why did you stop like that? Why not finish the sentence that was only half spoken? Oh, Flora—a terrible thought just hit me! Please, tell me—free me from this awful suspicion I’m feeling; was it my sister—my dearly missed sister, who did you that terrible wrong?”
“I know not,” replied Flora, weeping; “but—alas! pardon me, dear Francisco—if I suspect aught so bad of any one connected with thee—and yet Heaven knows how freely, how sincerely I forgive my enemy——” Her voice was lost in sobs; and her head drooped on her lover’s breast.
“I don’t know,” replied Flora, crying; “but—oh! please forgive me, dear Francisco—if I suspect anything so terrible about someone close to you—and yet God knows how easily, how sincerely I can forgive my enemy——” Her voice broke off in sobs, and her head fell against her lover’s chest.
“Weep not, dearest one!” exclaimed Francisco. “Let not our meeting be rendered mournful with tears. Thou knowest, perhaps, that Nisida disappeared as suddenly and as mysteriously as thou didst; but could she also have become the victim of the Carmelites? And did she, alas! perish in the ruins of the convent?”
“Don’t cry, my dearest!” exclaimed Francisco. “Let our meeting not be filled with sadness and tears. You might know that Nisida disappeared just as suddenly and mysteriously as you did; but could she have also fallen victim to the Carmelites? And did she, unfortunately! die in the ruins of the convent?”
“I am well assured that the Lady Nisida was not doomed to that fate,” answered Flora; “for had she been consigned to the convent, as a punishment for some real offense, or on some groundless charge, she must have passed the ordeal of the chamber of penitence, where I should have seen her. Yes, Francisco—I have heard of her mysterious disappearance, and I have shed many, many tears when I have thought of her, poor lady! although,” added the maiden in a low and plaintive tone, “I fear, Francisco, that it was indeed she who doomed me to that monastic dungeon. Doubtless, her keen perception—far more keen than in those who are blessed with the faculties which were lost to her—enabled her to penetrate the secret of that affection with which you had honored me, and in which I felt so much happiness.”
“I’m pretty sure that Lady Nisida didn’t end up with that fate,” Flora replied. “If she had been sent to the convent as punishment for some real offense or on some unfounded accusation, she would have gone through the ordeal in the chamber of penitence, where I would have seen her. Yes, Francisco—I’ve heard about her mysterious disappearance, and I’ve cried many, many tears thinking about her, poor lady! Although,” the young woman added in a soft and sad tone, “I worry, Francisco, that it was actually she who sentenced me to that monastic dungeon. Surely her keen intuition—much sharper than those blessed with the faculties she lost—allowed her to uncover the secret of the affection you had shown me, and in which I found so much happiness.”
“I confessed my love to Nisida,” interrupted Francisco; “but it was not until your disappearance I was driven to despair, Flora. I was mad with grief, and I could not, neither did I, attempt to conceal my emotion. I told Nisida all: and well—oh! well—do I recollect the reply which she gave me, giving fond assurance that my happiness would alone be consulted.”
“I told Nisida I loved her,” interrupted Francisco; “but it wasn’t until you disappeared that I was pushed to despair, Flora. I was overwhelmed with grief, and I couldn’t, nor did I, try to hide how I felt. I shared everything with Nisida, and oh! I clearly remember her response, assuring me that my happiness would be her top priority.”
“Alas! Was there no double meaning in that assurance?” asked Flora, gently. “The Lady Nisida knew well how inconsistent with your high rank—your proud fortunes—your great name, was that love which you bore for a humble and obscure girl——”
“Alas! Was there no double meaning in that assurance?” asked Flora softly. “The Lady Nisida knew well how inconsistent with your high status—your impressive wealth—your famous name, was that love you felt for a humble and unknown girl——”
“A love which I shall not be ashamed to own in the sight of all Florence,” exclaimed Francisco in an impassioned tone. “But if Nisida were the cause of that cruel outrage on thee, my Flora, we will forgive her—for she could have acted only through conscientious, though most mistaken, motives. Mistaken, indeed! for never could I have known happiness again hadst thou not been restored to me. It was to wean my mind from pondering on afflictions that goaded me to despair that I embarked in the cause of Christendom against the encroachments of Moslem power. Thinking that thou wast forever lost to me—that my sister also had become the victim of some murderous hand,—harassed by doubts the most cruel—an uncertainty the most agonizing,—I sought death on the walls of Rhodes; but the destroying angel’s arrow rebounded from my corselet—his sword was broken against my shield!
“A love I won’t be ashamed to admit in front of everyone in Florence,” exclaimed Francisco passionately. “But if Nisida is the reason for that cruel act against you, my Flora, we will forgive her—after all, she must have acted out of sincere, though misguided, intentions. Misguided, indeed! For I could never have known happiness again if you hadn’t been returned to me. I took up the cause of Christendom against the advances of Muslim power to divert my mind from the torment that pushed me to despair. Believing you were lost to me forever—and that my sister had also fallen victim to some murderous hand—harassed by the most cruel doubts and the most agonizing uncertainty—I sought death on the walls of Rhodes; but the angel of destruction’s arrow ricocheted off my armor—his sword broke against my shield!
“During my voyage back to Italy—after beholding the crescent planted on the walls where the Christian standard had floated for so many, many years—a storm overtook the ship; and yet the destroying angel gave me not the death I courted. This evening I once more set foot in Florence. From my own mansion Nisida is still absent: and no tidings have been received of her. Alas! is she then lost to me forever? Without tarrying even to change my travel-soiled clothes, I set out to make inquiries concerning another whom I love—and that other is thyself! Here, thanks to a merciful Heaven, my heart has not been doomed to experience a second and equally cruel disappointment; for I have found thee at last, my Flora—and henceforth my arm shall protect thee from peril.”
“On my journey back to Italy—after seeing the crescent symbol on the walls where the Christian flag had flown for so many years—a storm hit the ship; yet the angel of destruction did not grant me the death I sought. This evening, I once again set foot in Florence. Nisida is still missing from my home, and I have received no news of her. Alas! Is she lost to me forever? Without pausing even to change my travel-worn clothes, I set out to ask about another person I love—and that person is you! Here, thanks to a merciful Heaven, my heart hasn’t been condemned to face a second equally cruel disappointment; for I have finally found you, my Flora—and from now on, my arm will protect you from danger.”
“How have I deserved so much kindness at thine hands?” murmured the maiden, again drooping her blushing head. “And oh! what will you think, Francisco—what will you say, when you learn that I was there—there in that cottage—with my aunt—when you called the last time to inquire if any tidings had been received of me——”
“How did I earn so much kindness from you?” murmured the young woman, once more lowering her blushing head. “And oh! what will you think, Francisco—what will you say when you find out that I was there—in that cottage—with my aunt—when you came by last time to ask if there were any news about me——”
“You were there!” exclaimed Francisco, starting back in surprise not unmingled with anger; “you were there, Flora—and you knew that I was in despair concerning thee—that I would have given worlds to have heard of thy safety,—I, who thought that some fiend in human shape had sent thee to an early grave?”
“You were there!” Francisco exclaimed, stepping back in surprise mixed with anger. “You were there, Flora—and you knew I was desperate about you—that I would have given anything to hear you were safe—I, who thought that some evil person had sent you to an early grave?”
“Forgive me, Francisco: forgive me!” cried Flora, bursting into tears; “but it was not my fault! On the night following the one in which the banditti stormed the convent, as I ere now detailed to your ears, I returned home to my aunt. When the excitement of our meeting was past, and when we were alone together, I threw myself at her feet, confessed all that had passed between thee and me, and implored her advice.
“Forgive me, Francisco: please forgive me!” Flora cried, bursting into tears. “But it wasn’t my fault! On the night after the bandits attacked the convent, as I’ve already told you, I went back home to my aunt. Once the excitement of our reunion settled down and we were alone, I threw myself at her feet, confessed everything that happened between us, and begged for her advice.
“‘Flora,’ she said, while her tears fell upon me as I knelt, ‘no happiness will come to thee, my child, from this attachment which has already plunged thee into so much misery. It is beyond all doubt certain that the relations of the count were the authors of thy imprisonment; and their persecutions would only be renewed, were they to learn that the count was made aware of your reappearance in Florence. For thy sake, then, my child, I shall suffer the impression of thy continued absence and loss to remain on the minds of those who may inquire concerning thee; and should his lordship call here again, most especially to him shall I appear stricken with grief on account of thee. His passion, my child, is one of boyhood—evanescent, though ardent while it endures. He will soon forget thee; and when he shall have learnt to love another there will no longer be any necessity for thee to live an existence of concealment.’
“‘Flora,’ she said, as her tears fell on me while I knelt, ‘you won’t find any happiness, my child, from this connection that has already brought you so much pain. It’s clear that the count’s relatives were responsible for your imprisonment; and if they found out that the count knows you’re back in Florence, their harassment would only start again. For your sake, my child, I’ll let people believe that you’re still absent and lost, whenever they ask about you; and if his lordship comes here again, especially to him, I will act as if I’m devastated because of you. His passion, my child, is just a youthful fling—intense, but fleeting while it lasts. He will forget you soon; and when he learns to love someone else, you won’t need to live in hiding any longer.’”
“Thus spoke my aunt, dear Francisco, and I dared not gainsay her. When you came the last time. I heard your voice; I listened from my chamber door to all you said to my aunt, and I longed to fly into your arms. You went away and my heart was nearly broken. Some days afterward we learnt the strange disappearance of the Lady Nisida and then knew that you must have received a severe blow, for I was well aware how much you loved her. Two or three weeks elapsed, and then we heard that you were about to depart to the wars. Oh! how bitter were the tears that I shed, how fervent were the prayers that I offered up for your safety.”
“Thus spoke my aunt, dear Francisco, and I didn’t dare to disagree with her. The last time you visited, I heard your voice; I listened from my bedroom door to everything you said to my aunt, and I longed to run into your arms. You left, and my heart was almost broken. A few days later, we learned about the strange disappearance of Lady Nisida and knew that you must have been deeply affected, as I knew how much you loved her. A couple of weeks went by, and then we heard that you were about to go off to war. Oh! how bitter were the tears I shed, how fervently I prayed for your safety.”
“Can you forgive me now?” asked the blushing maiden, her swimming eyes bending on her lover glances eloquently expressive of hope.
“Can you forgive me now?” asked the blushing young woman, her teary eyes gazing at her lover with looks full of hope.
“I have nothing to forgive, sweet girl,” replied Francisco. “Your aunt behaved with a prudence which in justice I cannot condemn; and you acted with an obedience and submission to your venerable relative which I could not be arbitrary enough to blame. We have both endured much for each other, my Flora; but the days of our trials are passed; and your good aunt will be convinced that in giving your young heart to me, you have not confided in one who is undeserving of so much love. Let us hasten into her presence. But one question have I yet to ask you,” he added, suddenly recollecting an idea which had ere now made some impression on his mind. “You informed me how you were liberated from the convent, and you mentioned the name of the Countess of Arestino, whom circumstances had made your companion in that establishment, and to whom your aunt gave an asylum. Know you not, dearest Flora, that fame reports not well of that same Giulia of Arestino—and that a woman of tarnished reputation is no fitting associate for an innocent and artless maiden such as thou?”
“I have nothing to forgive, sweet girl,” replied Francisco. “Your aunt acted with a caution that I can’t blame; and you showed obedience and respect to your respected relative that I can’t criticize. We’ve both gone through a lot for each other, my Flora; but those hard times are behind us, and your good aunt will see that in giving your young heart to me, you haven’t trusted someone unworthy of such love. Let’s hurry to see her. But there’s one question I need to ask you,” he added, suddenly remembering something that had been on his mind. “You told me how you got out of the convent, and you mentioned the Countess of Arestino, who had become your companion there, and to whom your aunt offered shelter. Don’t you know, dear Flora, that people don’t speak well of that Giulia of Arestino—and that a woman with a bad reputation isn’t a suitable companion for an innocent and straightforward young woman like you?”
“During the period that the Lady of Arestino and myself were companions in captivity,” responded Flora, with a frankness as amiable as it was convincing, “she never in the most distant manner alluded to her love for the Marquis of Orsini. When the marquis appeared in the convent, in company with the robbers, I was far too much bewildered with the passing events, to devote a thought to what might be the nature of their connection; and even when I had more leisure for reflection, during the entire day which I passed in the stronghold of the banditti, I saw naught in it save what I conceived to be the bond of close relationship. I offered her ladyship an asylum at the abode of my aunt, as I should have given a home, under such circumstances, to the veriest wretch crawling on the face of the earth. But in that cottage the countess and myself have not continued in close companionship; for my aunt accidentally learnt that fame reported not well of the Lady of Arestino, and in a gentle manner she begged her to seek another home at her earliest leisure. The countess implored my venerable relative to permit her to retrain at the cottage, as her life would be in danger were she not afforded a sure and safe asylum. Moved by her earnest entreaties, my aunt assented; and the countess has almost constantly remained in her own chamber. Sometimes—but very rarely—she goes forth after dusk, and in a deep disguise; the marquis has not, however, visited the cottage since my aunt made this discovery relative to the reputation of the Lady of Arestino.”
“During the time that the Lady of Arestino and I were both captives,” Flora replied, with an openness that was both friendly and convincing, “she never hinted at all about her feelings for the Marquis of Orsini. When the marquis showed up at the convent with the robbers, I was too confused by everything happening to think about what their relationship might be; and even when I had time to reflect, throughout the entire day I spent in the bandits' stronghold, I saw nothing but what I believed was a close familial bond. I offered her ladyship shelter at my aunt's place, just as I would have offered a safe haven to anyone in need. But once in that cottage, the countess and I didn't stay close; my aunt found out that the Lady of Arestino had a bad reputation, and gently asked her to move out as soon as possible. The countess begged my elderly relative to let her stay at the cottage, saying her life would be in danger without a safe place to stay. Touched by her sincere pleas, my aunt agreed, and the countess has mostly stayed in her room since then. Sometimes—but very rarely—she goes out after dark, in heavy disguise; however, the marquis hasn’t visited the cottage since my aunt discovered the Lady of Arestino’s reputation.”
And, hand-in-hand, that fine young noble and that beauteous, blushing maiden proceeded to the cottage.
And, hand in hand, that good-looking young noble and that beautiful, blushing maiden walked to the cottage.
Two persons, concealed in an adjacent grove, had overheard every syllable of the above conversation. These were the valet Antonio, and his mother, Dame Margaretha, at whose dwelling, it will be recollected, the unfortunate Agnes had so long resided, under the protection of the late Count of Riverola.
Two people, hiding in a nearby grove, had heard every word of the conversation. These were the valet Antonio and his mother, Dame Margaretha, at whose home, as you may remember, the unfortunate Agnes had lived for so long, under the protection of the late Count of Riverola.
“This is fortunate, mother!” said Antonio, when Francisco and Flora had retired from the vicinity of the grove. “You are spared the trouble of a visit to the old Signora Francatelli; and I have learned sufficient to enable me to work out all my plans alike of aggrandizement and revenge. Let us retrace our way into the city; thou wilt return to thy home—and I shall hence straight to the Lord Count of Arestino.”
“This is lucky, Mom!” said Antonio, after Francisco and Flora had left the area near the grove. “You don’t have to go visit the old Signora Francatelli; and I’ve learned enough to carry out all my plans for both getting ahead and revenge. Let’s head back to the city; you can go home—and I’ll go straight to the Lord Count of Arestino.”
CHAPTER LII.
THE GREEK PAGE—SONG OF THE GREEK PAGE—A REVELATION.
Three months had now elapsed since Ibrahim-Pasha had risen to the exalted rank of grand vizier, and had married the sister of Solyman the Magnificent. The sultan daily became more attached to him; and he, on his part, acquired influence over his imperial master. Vested with a power so nearly absolute that Solyman signed without ever perusing the hatti-sheriffs, or decrees, drawn up by Ibrahim,—and enjoying the confidence of the divan, all the members of which were devoted to his interests,—the renegade administered according to his own discretion, the affairs of that mighty empire. Avaricious, and ever intent upon the aggrandizement of his own fortunes, he accumulated vast treasures; but he also maintained a household and lived in a style unequaled by any of his predecessors in office. Having married a sister of the sultan, he was not permitted a plurality of wives;—but he purchased the most beauteous slaves for his harem, and plunged headlong into a vortex of dissipation and pleasure.
Three months had passed since Ibrahim-Pasha had risen to the high rank of grand vizier and had married the sister of Solyman the Magnificent. The sultan grew more attached to him every day, and he, in turn, gained influence over his imperial master. Invested with a level of power so close to absolute that Solyman signed documents without ever reading the hatti-sheriffs or decrees prepared by Ibrahim—and enjoying the trust of the divan, whose members were all loyal to him—this renegade managed the affairs of the vast empire at his discretion. Greedy and always focused on boosting his own wealth, he accumulated immense treasures; yet he also maintained a lavish household and lived in a style unmatched by any of his predecessors in office. Since he married a sister of the sultan, he was not allowed to have multiple wives; however, he purchased the most beautiful slaves for his harem and threw himself into a whirlwind of indulgence and pleasure.
For some weeks he had manifested the most ardent and impassioned attachment toward Aischa, who, during that period, was happy in the belief that she alone possessed his heart. But the customs of the East, as well as the duties of his office, kept them so much apart, that he had no leisure to discover the graces of her mind, nor to appreciate all the powers of her naturally fine, and indeed well-cultivated intellect; so that the beauty of her person constituted the only basis on which his affection was maintained. The fervor of such a love soon cooled with satiety: and those female slaves whom he had at first procured as indispensable appendages to his rank and station, were not long in becoming the sources of new pleasure and voluptuous enjoyment. Aischa beheld his increasing indifference, and strove to bind him to her by representing all she had done for him. He listened coldly at first; but when, on several occasions, the same remonstrances were repeated, he answered angrily.
For a few weeks, he had shown an intense and passionate attachment to Aischa, who, during that time, was happy believing she was the only one who had his heart. But Eastern customs and his job kept them apart so much that he had no time to notice the charms of her mind or appreciate the full extent of her naturally wonderful and well-developed intellect. Instead, his affection was based solely on her beauty. The intensity of that love quickly faded, becoming dull with familiarity, and the female slaves he initially acquired as necessary parts of his status soon turned into new sources of pleasure and indulgence. Aischa saw his growing indifference and tried to hold onto him by reminding him of everything she had done for him. At first, he listened without much interest, but when she repeated her arguments several times, he responded with anger.
“Had it not been for my influence,” she said to him one day, when the dispute had become more serious than preceding quarrels of the kind, “you might still have been an humble secretary to a Christian noble.”
“Without my influence,” she said to him one day, when the argument had escalated more than previous ones of the same type, “you could still be a lowly secretary to a Christian noble.”
“Not so,” replied the grand vizier; “for at the very time when I first beheld thee in the Bezestein, certain offers had been secretly conveyed to me from the reis-effendi.”
“Not so,” replied the grand vizier; “because at the very moment when I first saw you in the Bezestein, certain offers had been secretly communicated to me from the reis-effendi.”
“In whose service you would have lingered as a mere subordinate for long, long years,” returned Aischa. “It was I who urged you on. Have I not often assured you that your image dwelt in my memory after the accident which first led to our meeting—that one of my faithful women noticed my thoughtful mood—and that when I confessed to her the truth, she stated to me that, by a singular coincidence, her own brother was employed by the reis-effendi as an agent to tempt you with the offers to which you have alluded? Then, inquiries which my slave instituted, brought to my ears the flattering tidings that you also thought of me, and I resolved to grant you an interview. From that moment my influence hurried you on to power—and when you became the favorite of the mighty Solyman, I confessed to him that I had seen and that I loved you. His fraternal attachment to me is great—greater than to any other of his sisters, seeing that himself and I were born of the same mother, though at a long interval. Thus was it that my persuasion made him think higher and oftener of you than he would else have done—and now that you have attained the summit of glory and power, she who has helped to raise you is neglected and loved no longer.”
“In whose service you would have lingered as just a subordinate for a long, long time,” Aischa replied. “I was the one who pushed you forward. Haven't I often told you that your image stayed in my mind after the accident that first brought us together—that one of my loyal women noticed I was deep in thought—and when I admitted the truth to her, she told me, quite coincidentally, that her own brother was working for the reis-effendi as an agent to tempt you with the offers you mentioned? Then, inquiries made by my servant brought me the flattering news that you were also thinking of me, so I decided to give you a meeting. From that moment on, my influence propelled you to power—and when you became the favorite of the powerful Solyman, I confessed to him that I had seen and I loved you. His bond with me is strong—stronger than with any of his other sisters, since we share the same mother, even though there is a significant age gap. That's how my persuasion made him think higher of you and more often than he would have otherwise—and now that you have reached the peak of glory and power, the one who helped uplift you is forgotten and unloved.”
“Cease these reproaches, Aischa,” exclaimed Ibrahim, who had listened impatiently to her long address, “or I will give thee less of my company than heretofore. See that the next time I visit thee my reception may be with smiles instead of tears—with sweet words instead of reproaches.” And in this cruel manner the heartless renegade quitted his beauteous wife, leaving her plunged in the most profound affliction.
“Stop these accusations, Aischa,” Ibrahim exclaimed, having listened impatiently to her lengthy speech, “or I’ll spend even less time with you than before. Make sure that the next time I visit, I am welcomed with smiles instead of tears—with kind words instead of accusations.” And in this harsh manner, the ruthless renegade left his beautiful wife, leaving her in deep sorrow.
But as Ibrahim traversed the corridors leading to his own apartments, his heart smote him for the harshness and unfeeling nature of his conduct; and as one disagreeable idea, by disposing the spirits to melancholy, usually arouses others that were previously slumbering in the cells of the brain, all the turpitude of his apostasy was recalled with new force to his mind.
But as Ibrahim walked through the hallways leading to his own apartment, he felt a pang of guilt for the harshness and coldness of his behavior; and as one unpleasant thought often brings on others that were previously hidden away in the mind, all the shame of his betrayal came flooding back with renewed strength.
Repairing to a small but magnificently furnished saloon in a retired part of the palace, he dismissed the slaves who were waiting at the door, ordering them, however, to send into his presence a young Greek page who had recently entered his service. In a few minutes the youth made his appearance, and stood in a respectful attitude near the door.
Repairing to a small but beautifully furnished lounge in a quiet part of the palace, he dismissed the servants waiting at the door, instructing them to send in a young Greek page who had recently started working for him. A few minutes later, the young man arrived and stood respectfully near the door.
“Come and sit at my feet, Constantine,” said the grand vizier, “and thou shalt sing to me one of those airs of thy native Greece with which thou hast occasionally delighted mine ears. I know not how it is, boy—but thy presence pleases me, and thy voice soothes my soul, when oppressed with the cares of my high office.”
“Come and sit at my feet, Constantine,” said the grand vizier, “and you shall sing to me one of those songs from your native Greece that you’ve occasionally delighted me with. I don’t know how it is, boy—but your presence brings me joy, and your voice calms my soul when I’m burdened with the worries of my high position.”
Joy flashed from the bright black eyes of the young Greek page as he glided noiselessly over the thick carpet, but that emotion of pleasure was instantly changed to one of deep deference.
Joy lit up the bright black eyes of the young Greek page as he moved silently across the thick carpet, but that feeling of happiness quickly shifted to a deep sense of respect.
“Proceed,” said his master, “and sing me that plaintive song which is supposed to depict the woes of one of the unhappy sons of Greece.”
“Go ahead,” said his master, “and sing me that sad song that is said to show the struggles of one of the unfortunate sons of Greece.”
“But may not its sentiments offend your highness?” asked the page.
“But could its sentiments offend you, Your Highness?” asked the page.
“It is but a song,” responded Ibrahim. “I give thee full permission to sing those verses, and I should be sorry were you to subdue aught of the impassioned feelings which they are well calculated to excite within thee.”
“It’s just a song,” Ibrahim replied. “I give you my full permission to sing those verses, and I would be sorry if you held back any of the passionate feelings they’re meant to inspire in you.”
The page turned his handsome countenance up toward the grand vizier, and commenced in melodious, liquid tones, the following song—
The page raised his handsome face toward the grand vizier and began in smooth, flowing tones, the following song—
SONG OF THE GREEK PAGE.
“Oh, are there not beings condemned from their birth,
“Oh, are there not beings doomed from their birth,
To drag, without solace or hope o’er the earth,
To slog through life, without comfort or hope, on this earth,
The burden of grief and of sorrow?
The weight of grief and sadness?
Doomed wretches who know, while they tremblingly say,
Doomed people who know, as they say with shaking voices,
‘The star of my fate appears brighter to-day,’
‘The star of my destiny shines brighter today,’
That it is but a brief and a mocking ray,
That it is just a short and sarcastic glimmer,
To make darkness darker to-morrow.
To make darkness even darker tomorrow.
“And ’tis not to the vile and base alone
“And it’s not just the vile and base alone
That unchanging grief and sorrow are known,
That constant grief and sorrow are understood,
But as oft to the pure and guileless;
But as often to the pure and innocent;
And he, from whose fervid and generous lip,
And he, from whose passionate and generous lips,
Gush words of the kindest fellowship,
Gush words of the kindest friendship,
Of the same pure fountain may not sip
Of the same pure fountain may not drink
In return, but it is sad and smileless!
In return, but it's sad and without a smile!
“Yes; such doomed mortals, alas! there be
“Yes; such doomed mortals, unfortunately, there are”
And mine is that self-same destiny;
And mine is that same destiny;
The fate of the lorn and lonely;
The fate of the lost and lonely;
For e’en in my childhood’s early day,
For even in my childhood's early days,
The comrades I sought would turn away;
The friends I was looking for would look the other way;
And of all the band, from the sportive play
And of all the group, from the playful game
Was I thrust and excluded only.
Was I just pushed away and excluded?
“When fifteen summers had passed o’er my head,
“When fifteen summers had passed over my head,
I stood on the battle-field strewn with the dead.
I stood on the battlefield covered with the dead.
For the day of the Moslem’s glory
For the day of the Muslim’s glory
Had made me an orphan child, and there
Had made me an orphan child, and there
My sire was stretched; and his bosom bare
My father was lying down, and his chest was exposed
Showed a gaping wound; and the flowing hair
Showed a wide-open wound; and the flowing hair
Of his head was damp and gory.
Of his head was wet and bloody.
“My sire was the chief of the patriot band,
“My dad was the leader of the patriot group,
That had fought and died for their native land,
That had fought and died for their homeland,
When her rightful prince betrayed her;
When her true prince betrayed her;
Of the Mussulman foes—and each and all
Of the Muslim enemies—and every one
Were swept from the old ancestral hall,
Were swept from the old family hall,
Save myself, by the fierce invader!
Save me from the fierce invader!
“And I was spared from that blood-stained grave
“And I was saved from that blood-stained grave
To be dragged away as the Moslem’s slave,
To be taken away as a Muslim's slave,
And bend to the foe victorious,—
And bow to the victorious enemy,—
But, O Greece! to thee does my memory turn
But, oh Greece! that's where my thoughts go.
Its longing eyes—and my heart-strings yearn
Its longing eyes—and my heartstrings ache
To behold thee rise in thy might and spurn,
To see you rise in your power and reject,
As of yore, thy yoke inglorious!
As of old, your burden is shameful!
“But oh! whither has Spartan courage fled?
“But oh! where has Spartan courage gone?
And why, proud Athens! above thine head
And why, proud Athens! above your head
Is the Mussulman crescent gleaming?
Is the Muslim crescent shining?
Have thine ancient memories no avail?
Do your old memories have no value?
And art thou not fired at the legend tale
And aren't you captivated by the legendary story?
Which reminds thee how the whole world grew pale,
Which reminds you how the whole world turned pale,
And recoiled from thy banners streaming?”
And shrank back from your flags waving?
“Enough, boy,” exclaimed Ibrahim: then in a low tone, he murmured to himself, “The Christians have indeed much cause to anathematize the encroachments and tyranny of the Moslems.”
“Enough, kid,” Ibrahim exclaimed. Then, in a low voice, he muttered to himself, “The Christians really have plenty of reasons to curse the advances and oppression of the Muslims.”
There was a short pause, during which the grand vizier was absorbed in profound meditation, while the Greek page never once withdrew his eyes from the countenance of that high functionary.
There was a brief pause, during which the grand vizier was deep in thought, while the Greek page kept his gaze fixed on the face of that high official.
“Boy,” at length said Ibrahim, “you appear attached to me. I have observed many proofs of your devotion during the few months that you have been in my service. Speak—is there aught that I can do to make you happy? Have you relations or friends who need protection? If they be poor, I will relieve their necessities.”
“Boy,” Ibrahim finally said, “you seem to have a bond with me. I have seen many signs of your loyalty during the few months you’ve been working for me. Speak up— is there anything I can do to make you happy? Do you have family or friends who need help? If they are in need, I will provide for them.”
“My lips cannot express the gratitude which my heart feels toward your highness,” returned the page, “but I have no friends in behalf of whom I might supplicate the bounty of your highness.”
“My lips can’t express the gratitude my heart feels for you, your highness,” the page replied, “but I have no friends for whom I could ask for your kindness.”
“Are you yourself happy, Constantine?” asked Ibrahim.
“Are you happy yourself, Constantine?” asked Ibrahim.
“Happy in being permitted to attend upon your highness,” was the reply, delivered in a soft and tremulous tone.
“Happy to be allowed to attend to your highness,” was the response, given in a gentle and shaky voice.
“But is it in my power to render you happier?” demanded the grand vizier.
“But can I make you happier?” asked the grand vizier.
Constantine hung down his head—reflected for a few moments, and then murmured “Yes.”
Constantine lowered his head, thought for a moment, and then said, “Yes.”
“Then, by Heaven!” exclaimed Ibrahim Pasha, “thou hast only to name thy request, and it will be granted. I know not wherefore, but I am attached to thee much. I feel interested in thy welfare, and I would be rejoiced to minister to thy happiness.”
“Then, by God!" exclaimed Ibrahim Pasha, "all you have to do is name your request, and it will be granted. I don’t know why, but I feel really connected to you. I'm concerned about your well-being, and I would be happy to help you find happiness.”
“I am already happier than I was—happier, because my lips have drunk in such words flowing from the lips of one who is exalted as highly as I am insignificant and humble.” said the page, in a voice tremulous with emotion, but sweetly musical. “Yes, I am happier,” he continued—“and yet my soul is filled with the image of a dear, a well-beloved sister, who pines in loneliness and solitude, ever dwelling on a hapless love which she has formed for one who knows not that he is so loved, and who perhaps may never—never know it.”
“I’m already happier than I was—happier because my lips have tasted such words coming from someone who is as high as I am lowly and humble,” said the page, his voice trembling with emotion but still sweet and musical. “Yes, I’m happier,” he continued, “and yet my soul is filled with the image of a dear, beloved sister who is lonely and isolated, always thinking about an unfulfilled love she has for someone who doesn’t know he is so loved and who may never—never know it.”
“Ah, thou hast a sister, Constantine?” exclaimed the grand vizier. “And is she as lovely as a sister of a youth so handsome as thou art ought to be?”
“Ah, you have a sister, Constantine?” exclaimed the grand vizier. “Is she as beautiful as a sister of a young man as handsome as you should be?”
“She has been assured by those who have sought her hand, that she is indeed beautiful,” answered Constantine. “But of what avail are her charms, since he whom she loves may never whisper in her ear the delicious words, ‘I love thee in return.’”
“She has been assured by those who have asked for her hand, that she is indeed beautiful,” answered Constantine. “But what good are her charms, since the one she loves may never whisper in her ear the sweet words, ‘I love you back.’”
“Does the object of her affections possess so obdurate a heart?” inquired the grand vizier, strangely interested in the discourse of his youthful page.
“Does the person she loves really have such a hard heart?” asked the grand vizier, oddly intrigued by the conversation of his young page.
“It is not that he scorns my sister’s love,” replied Constantine; “but it is that he knows not of its existence. It is true that he has seen her once—yet ’twere probable that he remembers not there is such a being in the world. Thus came it to pass, my lord—an officer, holding a high rank in the service of his imperial majesty, the great Solyman, had occasion to visit a humble dwelling wherein my sister resided. She—poor silly maiden! was so struck by his almost god-like beauty—so dazzled by his fascinating address—so enchanted by the sound of his voice, that she surrendered up her heart suddenly and secretly—surrendered it beyond all power of reclamation. Since then she has never ceased to ponder upon this fatal passion—this unhappy love; she has nursed his image in her mind, until her reason has rocked with the wild thoughts, the ardent hopes, the emotions of despair—all the conflicting sentiments of feeling, in a word, which so ardent and so strange a love must naturally engender. Enthusiastic, yet tender; fervent, yet melting in her soul; and while she does not attempt to close her eyes to the conviction that she is cherishing a passion which is preying upon her very vitals, she nevertheless clings to it as a martyr to the stake! Oh! my lord, canst thou marvel if I feel deeply for my unhappy sister?”
“It’s not that he scorns my sister’s love,” replied Constantine; “it’s that he doesn’t even know it exists. It’s true he saw her once—but it’s likely he doesn’t even remember that there’s such a person in the world. This is how it happened, my lord—an officer, holding a high rank in the service of his imperial majesty, the great Solyman, had to visit a humble home where my sister lived. She—poor, naive girl!—was so struck by his almost god-like beauty, so dazzled by his charming way of speaking, so enchanted by the sound of his voice, that she suddenly and secretly gave her heart away—surrendered it beyond any chance of getting it back. Since then, she has never stopped thinking about this doomed passion—this unfortunate love; she has nurtured his image in her mind until her sanity has been shaken by wild thoughts, intense hopes, and feelings of despair—all the conflicting emotions that such a passionate and unusual love naturally brings forth. Enthusiastic, yet tender; fervent, yet melting in her soul; and while she doesn’t try to ignore the painful reality that she’s nurturing a passion that is eating away at her very essence, she still holds onto it like a martyr to the flames! Oh! my lord, can you blame me for feeling deeply for my unhappy sister?”
“But wherefore doth she remain thus unhappy?” demanded Ibrahim-Pasha. “Surely there are means of conveying to the object of her attachment an intimation how deeply he is beloved? and he must be something more than human,” he added, in an impassioned tone, “if he can remain obdurate to the tears and sighs of a beauteous creature, such as thy sister doubtless is.”
“But why is she still so unhappy?” asked Ibrahim-Pasha. “Surely there are ways to let the person she loves know how deeply she cares for him? He must be more than human,” he added passionately, “if he can ignore the tears and sighs of a beautiful creature, like your sister undoubtedly is.”
“And were he to spurn her from him—oh! your highness, it would kill her!” said the page, fixing his large, eloquent eyes upon the countenance of the grand vizier. “Consider his exalted rank and her humble position——”
“And if he were to reject her—oh! your highness, it would break her heart!” said the page, locking his intense, expressive eyes on the face of the grand vizier. “Think about his high status and her lowly place——”
“Doth she aspire to become his wife?” asked Ibrahim.
“Does she want to be his wife?” asked Ibrahim.
“She would be contented to serve him as his veriest slave,” responded Constantine, now strangely excited, “were he but to look kindly upon her: she would deem herself blest in receiving a smile from his lips, so long as it was bestowed as a reward for all the tender love she bears him.”
“She would be happy to serve him like his absolute slave,” responded Constantine, now oddly excited, “if only he would look at her kindly: she would feel lucky just to receive a smile from him, as long as it was given as a reward for all the love she feels for him.”
Words cannot express the joy which flashed from the eyes of the page, and animated his handsome though softly feminine countenance, as, casting himself on his knees at the feet of Ibrahim Pasha, he murmured, “Great lord, that man whom my sister loves, and for whom she would lay down her life, is thyself!”
Words cannot express the joy that shone in the page's eyes and lit up his attractive, softly feminine face as he dropped to his knees at Ibrahim Pasha's feet and murmured, “Great lord, the man my sister loves and for whom she would give her life is you!”
Ibrahim was for some minutes too much overcome by astonishment to offer an observation—to utter a word; while the page remained kneeling at his feet. Then suddenly it flashed to the mind of the grand vizier that the only humble abode which he had entered since he had become an officer holding a high rank in the service of Solyman, was that of his Greek emissary, Demetrius; and it now occurred to him, that there was a striking likeness between the young page and the beautiful Calanthe: whom he had seen on that occasion.
Ibrahim was so overwhelmed with surprise for a few minutes that he couldn't say anything while the page knelt at his feet. Then suddenly, it hit the grand vizier that the only modest place he had been in since becoming a high-ranking officer in Solyman's service was the home of his Greek envoy, Demetrius. He also realized that there was a striking resemblance between the young page and the beautiful Calanthe he had seen back then.
“Constantine,” he said, at length, “art thou, then, the brother of that Demetrius whom I dispatched some three months ago to Florence?”
“Constantine,” he said finally, “are you the brother of that Demetrius I sent to Florence about three months ago?”
“I am, my lord—and ’tis our sister Calanthe of whom I have spoken,” was the reply. “Oh! pardon my arrogance—my presumption, great vizier!” he continued, suddenly rising from his kneeling position, and now standing with his arms meekly folded across his breast—“pardon the arrogance, the insolence of my conduct,” he exclaimed; “but it was for the sake of my sister that I sought service in the household of your highness. I thought that if I could succeed in gaining your notice—if in any way I could obtain such favor in your eyes as to be admitted to speak with one so highly raised above me as thou art, I fancied that some opportunity would enable me to make those representations which have issued from my lips this day. How patiently I have waited that occasion, Heaven knows! how ardent have been my hopes of success, when from time to time your highness singled me out from amongst the numerous free pages of your princely household to attend upon your privacy—how ardent, I say, these hopes have been, your highness may possibly divine. And now, my lord, that I have succeeded in gaining your attention and pouring this secret into your ears, I will away to Calanthe and impart all the happiness that is in store for her. Though the flowers may hold up their heads high in the light of the glorious sun, yet she shall hold hers higher in the favor of your smile. Generous master,” he added, suddenly sinking his voice to a lower tone and reassuming the deferential air which he had partially lost in the excitement of speaking, “permit me now to depart.”
“I am, my lord—and it's our sister Calanthe that I’ve mentioned,” was the response. “Oh! please forgive my arrogance—my presumption, great vizier!” he continued, suddenly getting back on his feet from his kneeling position, now standing with his arms respectfully crossed over his chest—“forgive the arrogance, the rudeness of my behavior,” he exclaimed; “but it was for my sister's sake that I sought a position in your household. I thought that if I could catch your attention—if in any way I could earn your favor enough to speak with someone as esteemed as you, I hoped that an opportunity would arise for me to make the statements I’ve shared today. How patiently I have waited for that moment, only Heaven knows! How deeply I’ve wished for success, especially when your highness has chosen me from among the many free pages of your princely household to serve you personally—how intensely, I say, these hopes have burned, as you may imagine. And now, my lord, that I have gained your attention and shared this secret with you, I will go to Calanthe and bring her all the happiness that awaits her. Though the flowers may bloom beautifully in the sunlight, she will shine even brighter in the warmth of your smile. Generous master,” he added, suddenly lowering his voice and regaining the respectful demeanor he had momentarily lost in his excitement, “please allow me to leave now.”
“This evening, Constantine,” said the grand vizier, fixing his dark eyes significantly upon the page, “let your sister enter the harem by the private door in the garden. Here is a key; I will give the necessary instructions to the female slaves to welcome her.”
“This evening, Constantine,” said the grand vizier, fixing his dark eyes meaningfully on the page, “let your sister enter the harem through the private door in the garden. Here is a key; I will give the female slaves the necessary instructions to welcome her.”
Constantine received the key, made a low obeisance, and withdrew, leaving the grand vizier to feast his voluptuous imagination with delicious thoughts of the beauteous Calanthe.
Constantine took the key, bowed slightly, and left, leaving the grand vizier to indulge his extravagant imagination with enticing thoughts of the beautiful Calanthe.
CHAPTER LIII.
THE SULTANA VALIDA—THE THREE BLACK SLAVES.
In the meantime the Princess Aischa, the now neglected wife of the grand vizier, had repaired to the imperial seraglio to obtain an interview with her brother, Solyman the Magnificent. The sultan, as the reader has already learnt, was deeply attached to Aischa. Their mother, the sultana, or empress mother, who was still alive, occupied apartments in the seraglio. Her children entertained the greatest respect for her: and her influence over the sultan, who possessed an excellent heart, though his sway was not altogether unstained by cruelties, was known to be great.
In the meantime, Princess Aischa, the currently overlooked wife of the grand vizier, had gone to the imperial palace to get a meeting with her brother, Solyman the Magnificent. The sultan, as you may have already learned, was very close to Aischa. Their mother, the sultana or empress mother, who was still alive, lived in the palace. Her children held her in high regard, and her influence over the sultan, who had a good heart despite his reign being marred by some cruelty, was well-known.
It was therefore to her mother and her brother that the beautiful Aischa proceeded; and when she was alone with them in the Valida’s apartment, and removed her veil, they immediately noticed that she had been weeping. Upon being questioned relative to the cause of her sorrow, she burst into an agony of tears, and was for some time unable to reply. At length, half regretting that she had taken the present step, Aischa slowly revealed her various causes of complaint against the grand vizier.
It was to her mother and her brother that the beautiful Aischa went next; and when she was alone with them in the Valida's apartment, she took off her veil, and they immediately saw that she had been crying. When they asked her what was wrong, she broke down in tears and couldn’t answer for a while. Eventually, feeling a bit sorry for her decision to come to them, Aischa slowly started to share her different grievances against the grand vizier.
“By Allah!” exclaimed the sultan, “the ungrateful Ibrahim shall not thus spurn and neglect the costly gift which I, his master, condescended to bestow upon him! What! when the Shah of Persia, the Khan of the Tartars, and the Prince of Karamania all sought thine hand, and dispatched embassadors laden with rich gifts to our court to demand thee in marriage, did I not send them back with cold words of denial to their sovereigns? And was it to bestow thee, my sister, on this ungrateful boy, who was so late naught save a dog of a Christian, ready to eat the dirt under our imperial feet,—was it to bestow thee on such an one as he, that I refused the offers of the Persian Shah! By the tomb of the prophet! this indignity shall cease!”
“By Allah!” shouted the sultan, “the ungrateful Ibrahim will not disregard and neglect the valuable gift that I, his master, graciously chose to give him! What! When the Shah of Persia, the Khan of the Tartars, and the Prince of Karamania all sought your hand and sent ambassadors loaded with expensive gifts to our court to ask for you in marriage, did I not send them back with sharp words of rejection to their kings? And was it to give you, my sister, to this ungrateful boy, who recently was nothing but a Christian dog, ready to eat the dirt beneath our imperial feet—was it to give you to someone like him that I turned down the offers of the Persian Shah? By the tomb of the prophet! This disrespect will stop!”
“Restrain your wrath, my son,” said the Sultana Valida. “Ibrahim must not be openly disgraced: the effects of his punishment would redound on our beloved Aischa. No—rather intrust this affair to me; and fear not that I shall fail in compelling this haughty pasha to return to the arms of his wife—ay, and implore her pardon for his late neglect.”
“Calm your anger, my son,” said the Sultana Valida. “Ibrahim should not be humiliated in public; the consequences of his punishment would affect our dear Aischa. No—let me handle this; and don't worry that I won't succeed in making this arrogant pasha return to his wife and ask for her forgiveness for his recent neglect.”
“Oh! dearest mother, if thou canst accomplish this,” exclaimed Aischa, her countenance becoming animated with joy and her heart palpitating with hope, “thou wouldst render me happy indeed.”
“Oh! Dearest mother, if you can do this,” exclaimed Aischa, her face lighting up with joy and her heart racing with hope, “you would make me truly happy.”
“Trust to me, daughter,” replied the Sultana Valida. “In the meantime seek not to learn my intentions; but, on thy return home, send me by some trusty slave thy pass-key to the harem. And thou, my son, wilt lend me thine imperial signet-ring for twelve hours!”
“Trust me, daughter,” replied the Sultana Valida. “In the meantime, don’t try to figure out my plans; but when you return home, send me your pass-key to the harem through a trusted servant. And you, my son, will lend me your imperial signet ring for twelve hours!”
“Remember,” said the sultan, as he drew the jewel from his finger, “that he who wears that ring possesses a talisman of immense power—a sign which none to whom it is shown dares disobey; remember this, my mother, and use it with caution.”
“Remember,” said the sultan, as he took the jewel off his finger, “whoever wears that ring has a powerful talisman—a symbol that no one who sees it would dare disobey; keep this in mind, my mother, and use it wisely.”
“Fear not, my dearly beloved son,” answered the Sultana Valida, concealing the ring in her bosom. “And now, Aischa, do you return to the palace of your haughty husband, who ere twelve hours be passed, shall sue for pardon at thy feet.”
“Don’t worry, my beloved son,” replied the Sultana Valida, hiding the ring in her chest. “And now, Aischa, you should go back to the palace of your arrogant husband, who, before twelve hours have passed, will beg for your forgiveness at your feet.”
The sultan and Aischa both knew that their mother was a woman of powerful intellect and determined character; and they sought not to penetrate into the secret of her intentions.
The sultan and Aischa both recognized that their mother was a woman of great intelligence and strong will; and they chose not to delve into the mystery of her intentions.
Solyman withdrew to preside at a meeting of the divan; and Aischa returned to the palace of the grand vizier, attended by the slaves who had waited for her in an anteroom leading to her mother’s apartments.
Solyman left to lead a meeting of the council; meanwhile, Aischa went back to the grand vizier's palace, accompanied by the servants who had been waiting for her in a waiting room that led to her mother’s rooms.
It was now late in the afternoon, and the time for evening prayer had arrived ere the Sultana Valida received the pass-key to Ibrahim Pasha’s harem. But the moment it was conveyed to her, she summoned to her presence three black slaves, belonging to the corps of the bostanjis, or gardeners, who also served as executioners, when a person of rank was to be subjected to the process of bowstring, or when any dark deed was to be accomplished in silence and with caution. Terrible appendages to the household of Ottoman sultans were the black slaves belonging to that corps—like snakes, they insinuated themselves, noiselessly and ominously into the presence of their victims, and it were as vain to preach peace to the warring elements which God alone can control, as to implore mercy at the hands of those remorseless Ethiopians!
It was now late afternoon, and it was time for evening prayer when Sultana Valida received the pass-key to Ibrahim Pasha’s harem. As soon as she got it, she called for three black slaves from the corps of the bostanjis, or gardeners, who also acted as executioners when someone of high rank was to be dealt with by the bowstring method, or when any dark deed needed to be carried out quietly and carefully. The black slaves from that group were fearsome figures in the households of Ottoman sultans—like snakes, they would slither in silently and ominously before their victims, and it was just as useless to preach peace to the chaotic elements that only God can control as it was to ask for mercy from those unyielding Ethiopians!
To the three black slaves did the Sultana Valida issue her commands; and to the eldest she intrusted Solyman’s signet-ring and the pass-key which Aischa had sent her. The slaves bowed three times to the empress mother—laid their hands on their heads to imply that they would deserve decapitation if they neglected the orders they had received—and then withdrew. There was something terribly sinister in their appearance, as they retired noiselessly but rapidly through the long, silent and darkened corridors of the imperial harem.
To the three black slaves, the Sultana Valida gave her orders; and to the eldest, she entrusted Solyman’s signet ring and the passkey that Aischa had sent her. The slaves bowed three times to the empress mother—placing their hands on their heads to suggest that they would deserve decapitation if they neglected the orders they had received—and then left. There was something extremely ominous about their appearance as they quickly and quietly moved through the long, silent, and darkened corridors of the imperial harem.
It was night—and the moon shone softly and sweetly upon the mighty city of Constantinople, tipping each of its thousand spires and pinnacles as with a star.
It was night—and the moon shone softly and sweetly on the great city of Constantinople, highlighting each of its thousand spires and pinnacles like a star.
Ibrahim Pasha, having disposed of the business of the day, and now with his imagination full of the beautiful Calanthe, hastened to the anteroom, or principal apartment of the harem.
Ibrahim Pasha, having taken care of the day's tasks, and now with thoughts full of the beautiful Calanthe, hurried to the anteroom, or main room of the harem.
The harem, occupying one complete wing of the vizier’s palace, consisted of three stories. On the ground floor were the apartments of the Princess Aischa and her numerous female dependents. These opened from a spacious marble hall; and at the folding-doors leading into them, were stationed two black dwarfs, who were deaf and dumb. Their presence was not in any way derogatory to the character of Aischa, but actually denoted the superior rank of the lady who occupied those apartments in respect to the numerous females who tenanted the rooms above. As she was the sister of the sultan, Ibrahim dared not appear in her presence without obtaining her previous assent through the medium of one of the mutes, who were remarkably keen in understanding and conveying intelligence by means of signs. A grand marble staircase led from the hall to the two floors containing the apartments of the ladies of the harem; and thus, though Aischa dwelt in the same wing as those females, her own abode was as distinct from theirs as if she were the tenant of a separate house altogether.
The harem, taking up an entire wing of the vizier’s palace, had three floors. On the ground floor were the rooms of Princess Aischa and her many female attendants. These opened into a large marble hall, where two black dwarfs, who were deaf and mute, stood at the folding doors leading to them. Their presence didn’t lessen Aischa’s status at all; in fact, it highlighted her higher rank compared to the many women living in the rooms above. Being the sister of the sultan, Ibrahim had to get her permission to enter, which he did through one of the mutes, who were very skilled at understanding and communicating through signs. A grand marble staircase connected the hall to the two floors with the ladies’ apartments; therefore, even though Aischa lived in the same wing as the other women, her quarters were as separate from theirs as if she lived in a completely different house.
On the first floor there was a large and magnificently furnished room in which the ladies of the harem were accustomed to assemble when they chose to quit the solitude of their own chambers for the enjoyment of each other’s society. The ceiling of the anteroom; as this immense apartment was called, was gilt entirely over; it was supported by twenty slender columns of crystal; and the splendid chandeliers which were suspended to it, diffused a soft and mellow light, producing the most striking effects on that mass of gilding, those reflecting columns, and the wainscoted walls inlaid with mother-of-pearl, and with ivory of different colors. A Persian carpet three inches thick was spread upon the floor. Along two opposite sides ran continuous sofas, supported by low, white marble pillars, and covered with purple figured velvet fringed with gold. In the middle of this gorgeous apartment was a large table, shaped like a crescent, and spread with all kinds of preserved fruits, confectionery, cakes, and delicious beverages of a non-alcoholic nature.
On the first floor, there was a large and beautifully furnished room where the ladies of the harem would gather when they wanted to leave the solitude of their own chambers and enjoy each other’s company. The ceiling of the anteroom, as this grand space was called, was completely gilded; it was supported by twenty slender crystal columns, and the magnificent chandeliers hanging from it cast a soft, warm light that created stunning effects on the golden surfaces, the reflective columns, and the inlaid mother-of-pearl and colorful ivory walls. A thick Persian carpet covered the floor. Along two opposite sides, there were long sofas supported by low white marble pillars, upholstered in purple patterned velvet with gold fringes. In the center of this lavish room was a large crescent-shaped table, loaded with various preserved fruits, sweets, cakes, and delicious non-alcoholic beverages.
The room was crowded with beauteous women when the presence of Ibrahim was announced by a slave. There were the fair-complexioned daughters of Georgia—the cold, reserved, but lovely Circassians—the warm and impassioned Persians—the voluptuous Wallachians—the timid Tartars—the dusky Indians—the talkative Turkish ladies—beauties, too, of Italy, Spain, and Portugal—indeed, specimens of female perfection from many, many nations. Their various styles of beauty, and their characteristic national dresses, formed a scene truly delightful to gaze upon: but the grand vizier noticed none of the countenances so anxiously turned toward him to mark on which his eyes would settle in preference; and the ladies noiselessly withdrew, leaving their master alone with the slave in the anteroom.
The room was packed with beautiful women when a servant announced Ibrahim's arrival. There were the fair-skinned daughters of Georgia—the cold, aloof, yet lovely Circassians—the passionate Persians—the voluptuous Wallachians—the shy Tartars—the dark-skinned Indians—the talkative Turkish ladies—and beauties from Italy, Spain, and Portugal—truly, examples of female perfection from many, many nations. Their different styles of beauty and distinctive national outfits created a scene that was truly delightful to behold, but the grand vizier took no notice of the faces eagerly turned towards him, hoping to catch his eye. The women quietly left, leaving their master alone with the servant in the anteroom.
Ibrahim threw himself on a sofa, and gave some hasty instructions to the slave, who immediately retired. In about a quarter of an hour he came back, conducting into the anteroom a lady veiled from head to foot. The slave then withdrew altogether; and Ibrahim approached the lady, saying, “Calanthe—beauteous Calanthe! welcome to my palace.”
Ibrahim collapsed onto a sofa and quickly gave some instructions to the servant, who promptly left. After about fifteen minutes, he returned, leading a woman who was completely covered in a veil into the anteroom. The servant then left entirely, and Ibrahim walked up to the woman, saying, “Calanthe—beautiful Calanthe! Welcome to my palace.”
She removed her veil; and Ibrahim fixed his eager eyes upon the countenance thus disclosed to him; but he was immediately struck by the marvelous resemblance existing between his page Constantine, and the charming Calanthe. It will be remembered that when he called, in a mean disguise, at the abode of Demetrius, he saw Calanthe for the first time, and only for a short period; and though he was even then struck by her beauty, yet the impression it made was but momentary: and he had so far forgotten Calanthe as never to behold in Constantine the least resemblance to any one whom he had seen before.
She took off her veil, and Ibrahim fixed his eager gaze on her face; but he was instantly struck by the incredible resemblance between his servant, Constantine, and the lovely Calanthe. It will be remembered that when he visited Demetrius's home in a simple disguise, he saw Calanthe for the first time, but only for a brief moment; and although he was captivated by her beauty even then, the impression she left was fleeting: he had so thoroughly forgotten Calanthe that he didn’t notice any resemblance in Constantine to anyone he had seen before.
But now that Calanthe’s countenance burst upon him in all the glory of its superb Greek beauty, that resemblance struck him with all the force of a new idea; and he was about to express his astonishment that so wondrous a likeness should subsist between brother and sister, when the maiden sunk at his feet, exclaiming, “Pardon me, great vizier; but Constantine and Calanthe are one and the same thing.”
But now that Calanthe’s face appeared before him in all its amazing Greek beauty, that resemblance hit him like a new idea; he was about to say how astonished he was that such a remarkable likeness existed between brother and sister when the young woman fell at his feet, saying, “Please forgive me, great vizier; but Constantine and Calanthe are the same person.”
“Methought the brother pleaded with marvelous eloquence on behalf of his sister,” said Ibrahim, with a smile; and raising Calanthe from her suppliant posture, he led her to a seat, gazing on her the while with eyes expressive of intense passion.
“Methought the brother pleaded with amazing eloquence on behalf of his sister,” said Ibrahim, smiling. He lifted Calanthe from her pleading position and guided her to a seat, all the while looking at her with eyes full of deep emotion.
“Your highness,” observed the maiden, after a short pause, “has heard from my own lips how profound is the attachment which I have dared to conceive for you—how great is the admiration which I entertain for the brilliant powers of your intellect. To be with thee, great Ibrahim, will I abandon my country, friends—ay, and even creed, shouldst thou demand that concession; for in thee—and in thee only—are all my hopes of happiness now centered!”
“Your highness,” the young woman said after a brief pause, “has heard directly from me how deep my feelings for you are—how much I admire the brilliance of your mind. To be with you, great Ibrahim, I would leave my country, my friends—even my beliefs, if you asked me to; for in you—and you alone—are all my hopes for happiness now focused!”
“And those hopes shall not be disappointed, dearest Calanthe!” exclaimed Ibrahim, clasping her in his arms. “But a few minutes before you entered this room a hundred women—the choicest flowers of all climes—were gathered here; and yet I value one smile on thy lips more than all the tender endearments that those purchased houris could bestow. For thy love was unbought—it was a love that prompted thee to attach thyself to me in a menial capacity——”
“And those hopes won't be crushed, my dearest Calanthe!” Ibrahim exclaimed, holding her close. “Just minutes before you walked into this room, a hundred women—the finest beauties from all over—were gathered here; yet I cherish one smile from you more than all the sweet nothings those hired beauties could offer. Your love was genuine—it was a love that led you to connect with me in a humble role——”
The impassioned language of the grand vizier was suddenly interrupted by the opening of the door, and three black slaves glided into the anteroom—half crouching as they stole along—and fixing on the beauteous Calanthe eyes, the dark pupils of which seemed to glare horribly from the whites in which they were set.
The intense words of the grand vizier were unexpectedly cut short by the opening of the door, and three black slaves quietly entered the anteroom—half crouching as they moved—and locked their gaze onto the beautiful Calanthe, whose dark pupils appeared to stare terrifyingly from the whites of her eyes.
“Dogs! what signifies this intrusion?” exclaimed Ibrahim Pasha, starting from the sofa, and grasping the handle of his scimiter.
“Dogs! What’s the meaning of this interruption?” shouted Ibrahim Pasha, jumping off the sofa and gripping the handle of his scimitar.
The chief the three slaves uttered not a word of reply, but exhibited the imperial signet, and at the same time unrolled from the coil which he had hitherto held in his hand a long green silken bowstring. At that ominous spectacle Ibrahim fell back, his countenance becoming ashy pale, and his frame trembling with an icy shudder from head to foot.
The leader of the three slaves said nothing in response but showed the imperial seal and simultaneously unrolled a long green silk bowstring from the coil he had been holding. At that alarming sight, Ibrahim recoiled, his face turning ashen and his body shaking with a chilling tremor from head to toe.
“Choose between this and her,” whispered the slave, in a deep tone, as he first glanced at the bowstring and then looked toward Calanthe, who knew that some terrible danger was impending, but was unable to divine where or when it was to fall.
“Choose between this and her,” whispered the slave in a deep voice, as he first glanced at the bowstring and then looked at Calanthe, who sensed that some terrible danger was looming, but couldn’t figure out where or when it would strike.
In another moment Calanthe was seized and gagged, before even a word or a scream could escape her lips; but Ibrahim heard the rustling of her dress as she unavailingly struggled with the monsters in whose power she was. The selfish ingrate! he drew not his scimiter to defend her—he no longer remembered all the tender love she bore him—but, appalled by the menace of the bowstring, backed by the warrant of the sultan’s signet ring, he lay groveling on the rich Persian carpet, giving vent to his alarms by low and piteous groans.
In an instant, Calanthe was grabbed and gagged, before she could even say a word or scream; but Ibrahim heard her dress rustling as she desperately struggled against the monsters holding her. What a selfish ingrate! He didn't even draw his sword to defend her—he had completely forgotten all the love she had for him—but, terrified by the threat of the bowstring and the authority of the sultan’s signet ring, he lay there on the luxurious Persian carpet, groaning quietly and pitifully in fear.
Then he heard the door once more close as softly as possible: he looked up—glared with wild anxiety around—and breathed more freely on finding himself alone! For the Ethiopians had departed with their victim! Slowly rising from his supine posture, Ibrahim approached the table, filled a crystal cup with sherbet to the brim, and drank the cooling beverage, which seemed to go hissing down his parched throat—so dreadful was the thirst which the horror of the scene just enacted had produced.
Then he heard the door close softly once again. He looked up, panicked and anxious, glancing around, and he relaxed a bit when he realized he was alone! The Ethiopians had taken their victim! Slowly getting up from where he was lying, Ibrahim went to the table, filled a crystal cup to the top with sherbet, and drank the refreshing drink, which seemed to sizzle down his dry throat—his thirst was intense from the horror of what had just happened.
Then the sickening as well as maddening conviction struck to his very soul, that though the envied and almost worshiped vizier of a mighty empire—having authority of life and death over millions of human beings, and able to dispose of the governments and patronage of huge provinces and mighty cities—he was but a miserable, helpless slave in the eyes of another greater still—an ephemeron whom the breath of Solyman the Magnificent could destroy! And overcome by this conviction, he threw himself on the sofa, bursting into an agony of tears—tears of mingled rage and woe. Yes; the proud, the selfish, the haughty renegade wept as bitterly as ever even a poor, weak woman was known to weep!
Then the sickening and maddening realization hit him to his core that even though he was the envied and nearly worshiped vizier of a powerful empire—having the authority over life and death for millions and capable of managing the governments and favor of vast provinces and major cities—he was merely a miserable, helpless slave in the eyes of someone even greater than him—an ephemeral being who could be destroyed by the breath of Solyman the Magnificent! Overcome by this realization, he threw himself onto the sofa, bursting into tears—tears of mixed rage and sorrow. Yes; the proud, selfish, and arrogant renegade cried as bitterly as any poor, weak woman has ever been known to weep!
*****
*****
How calm and beautiful lay the waters of the Golden Horn beneath the light of that lovely moon which shone so chastely and so serenely above, as if pouring its argent luster upon a world where no evil passions were known—no hearts were stained with crime—no iniquity of human imagining was in the course of perpetration. But, ah! what sound is that which breaks on the silence of the night! Is it the splash of oars? No—for the two black slaves who guide yon boat which has shot out from the shore into the center of the gulf, are resting on the slight sculls—the boat itself, too, is now stationary—and not a ripple is stirred up by its grotesquely-shaped prow. What, then, was that sound?
How calm and beautiful the waters of the Golden Horn lay under the light of that lovely moon, shining so purely and peacefully above, as if casting its silvery glow on a world free from evil passions—where no hearts were tainted by crime—where no human wrongdoing was being committed. But, ah! what sound breaks the silence of the night? Is it the splash of oars? No—for the two black slaves guiding that boat, which has just glided out from the shore into the center of the gulf, are resting on the light oars—the boat itself is now still—and not a ripple is stirred by its oddly-shaped prow. So what was that sound?
’Twas the voice of agony bursting from woman’s throat; and the boat is about to become the scene of a deed of horror, though one of frequent—alas! too frequent—occurrence in that clime, and especially on that gulf.
It was the sound of pain coming from a woman's throat; and the boat is about to become the site of a horrific act, although one that happens often—sadly, too often—in that region, especially on that gulf.
The gag has slipped from Calanthe’s mouth; and a long loud scream of agonizing despair sweeps over the surface of the water—rending the calm and moonlit air—but dying away ere it can raise an echo on either shore. Strong are the arms and relentless is the black monster who has now seized the unhappy Greek maiden in his ferocious grasp—while the luster of the pale orb of night streams on that countenance lately radiant with impassioned hope, but now convulsed with indescribable horror.
The gag has fallen from Calanthe’s mouth, and a long, loud scream of intense despair cuts through the calm, moonlit air—but it fades away before it can echo on either shore. Strong are the arms, and relentless is the black monster that has now captured the unfortunate Greek maiden in his fierce grip—while the light of the pale moon shines on her face, which was once bright with passionate hope, but is now twisted with indescribable horror.
Again the scream bursts from the victim’s lips; but its thrilling, cutting agony is interrupted by a sudden plunge—a splash—a gurgling and a rippling of the waters—and the corpse of the murdered Calanthe is borne toward the deeper and darker bosom of the Bosporus.
Again, the scream erupts from the victim’s lips; but its intense, piercing agony is suddenly cut off by a plunge—a splash—a gurgle and a ripple of the water—and the body of the murdered Calanthe is pulled into the deeper, darker depths of the Bosporus.
The sun was already dispersing the orient mists, when the chief of the three black slaves once more stood in the presence of the grand vizier, who had passed the night in the anteroom, alone, and a prey to the most lively mental tortures. So noiselessly and reptile-like did the hideous Ethiopian steal into the apartment, that he was within a yard of the grand vizier ere the latter was aware that the door had even opened. Ibrahim started as if from a snake about to spring upon him—for the ominous bowstring swung negligently from the slave’s hand, and the imperial signet still glistened on his finger.
The sun was already breaking up the morning mist when the leader of the three black slaves quietly returned to the grand vizier, who had spent the night alone in the anteroom, tormented by intense thoughts. The ugly Ethiopian slipped into the room so silently and stealthily that he was just a yard away from the grand vizier before the latter even realized the door had opened. Ibrahim jumped as if a snake were about to strike him—because the ominous bowstring hung carelessly from the slave's hand, and the imperial signet still shone on his finger.
“Mighty pasha!” spoke the Ethiopian in a low and cold tone; “thus saith the Sultana Valida: ‘Cease to treat thy wife with neglect. Hasten to her—throw thyself at her feet—implore her pardon for the past—and give her hope of affection for the future. Shouldst thou neglect this warning, then every night will the rival whom thou preferrest to her be torn from thine arms, and be devoted as food for the fishes. She whom thou didst so prefer this night that is passed sleeps in the dark green bed of the Bosporus. Take warning, pasha; for the bowstring may be used at last. Moreover, see that thou revealest not to the Princess Aischa the incident of the night, nor the nature of the threats which send thee back repentant to her arms.’”
“Powerful pasha!” the Ethiopian said in a low, emotionless voice; “this is what Sultana Valida says: ‘Stop neglecting your wife. Hurry to her—fall at her feet—beg her for forgiveness for the past—and give her hope for affection in the future. If you ignore this warning, then every night, the rival you prefer to her will be taken from your arms and fed to the fishes. The one you favored last night now sleeps in the dark green bed of the Bosporus. Take heed, pasha; for the bowstring may be used in the end. Also, make sure you don’t tell Princess Aischa about what happened last night or the threats that are making you return to her with regret.’”
And, with these words, the slave glided hastily from the room, leaving the grand vizier a prey to feelings of ineffable horror. His punishment on earth had begun—and he knew it. What had his ambition gained? Though rich, invested with high rank, and surrounded by every luxury, he was more wretched than the meanest slave who was accustomed to kiss the dust at his feet.
And, with those words, the slave quickly left the room, leaving the grand vizier consumed by feelings of unimaginable horror. His punishment on earth had started—and he knew it. What had his ambition achieved? Even though he was wealthy, held a high position, and was surrounded by every luxury, he felt more miserable than the lowest slave who was used to kissing the ground at his feet.
But, subduing the fearful agitation which oppressed him—composing his feelings and his countenance as well as he was able, the proud and haughty Ibrahim hastened to implore admittance to his wife’s chamber, and when the boon was accorded, and he found himself in her presence, he besought her pardon in a voice and with a manner expressive of the most humiliating penitence. Thus, at the moment when thousands—perhaps millions, were envying the bright fortunes and glorious destiny of Ibrahim the Happy, as he was denominated—the dark and terrible despotism of the Sultana Valida made him tremble for his life, and compelled him to sue at Aischa’s feet for pardon. And if, at the same instant of his crushed spirit and wounded pride, there were a balm found to soothe the racking fibers of his heart, the anodyne consisted in the tender love which Aischa manifested toward him, and the touching sincerity with which she assured him of her complete forgiveness.
But, suppressing the fear and anxiety that weighed on him—managing his emotions and his expression as best he could, the proud and arrogant Ibrahim rushed to ask for entry to his wife’s room, and when permission was granted, he found himself in her presence. He begged for her forgiveness in a voice and with a demeanor that showed deep regret. At that moment, when thousands—perhaps millions—were envying the bright fortunes and glorious destiny of Ibrahim the Happy, as he was called, the dark and terrible power of the Sultana Valida made him fear for his life and forced him to plead at Aischa’s feet for mercy. And if, in that moment of his crushed spirit and wounded pride, there was a balm to soothe the torment in his heart, it was the tender love that Aischa showed him and the heartfelt sincerity with which she assured him of her complete forgiveness.
*****
*****
Return we again to that Mediterranean island on which Fernand Wagner and the beauteous Nisida espoused each other by solemn vows plighted in the face of Heaven, and where they have now resided for six long months. At first how happy—how supremely happy was Nisida, having tutored herself so far to forget the jarring interests of that world which lay beyond the sea, as to abandon her soul without reservation to the delights of the new existence on which she had entered. Enabled once more to use that charming voice which God had given her, but which had remained hushed for so many years,—able also to listen to the words that fell from the lips of her lover, without being forced to subdue and crush the emotions which they excited,—and secure in the possession of him to whom she was so madly devoted, and who manifested such endearing tenderness toward herself, Nisida indeed felt as if she were another being, or endowed with the lease of a new life.
We return once again to that Mediterranean island where Fernand and the beautiful Nisida promised each other vows in front of Heaven, and where they have now lived for six long months. At first, Nisida was incredibly happy—utterly happy—having trained herself to the point of forgetting the clashing interests of the world beyond the sea, surrendering her soul completely to the joys of the new life she had embraced. She was able to use that lovely voice God had given her, which had been silent for so many years, and she could listen to the words spoken by her lover without having to suppress or hide the emotions they stirred in her. With the security of having the man she adored so fiercely, who showed her such gentle affection, Nisida truly felt as if she had become a different person, or that she had been granted a new lease on life.
At first, too, how much had Wagner and Nisida to say to each other,—how many fond assurances to give—how many protestations of unalterable affection to make! For hours would they sit together upon the seashore, or on the bank of the limpid stream in the valley, and converse almost unceasingly, wearying not of each other’s discourse, and sustaining the interests and the enjoyment of that interchange of thoughts by flying from topic to topic just as their unshackled imagination suggested. But Fernand never questioned Nisida concerning the motive which had induced her to feign dumbness and deafness for so many years; she had given him to understand that family reasons of the deepest importance, and involving dreadful mysteries from the contemplation of which she recoiled with horror, had prompted so tremendous a self-martyrdom:—and he loved her too well to outrage her feelings by urging her to touch more than she might choose on that topic.
At first, Wagner and Nisida had so much to talk about—so many sweet reassurances to share—so many declarations of everlasting love to make! They would spend hours together on the beach or by the clear stream in the valley, chatting almost nonstop, never getting tired of each other’s conversation, and keeping their exchange lively by jumping from one topic to another as their free-flowing imaginations inspired them. But Fernand never asked Nisida why she had pretended to be mute and deaf for so many years; she had made it clear that family issues of great importance, involving terrible secrets that she shuddered to think about, had driven her to such immense self-sacrifice: and he loved her too much to hurt her feelings by pressing her to say more than she was comfortable with on that subject.
Careful not to approach the vicinity of large trees, for fear of these dreadful tenants of the isle who might be said to divide its sovereignty with them, the lovers—may we not venture to call them husband and wife?—would ramble hand-in-hand, along the stream’s enchanting banks, in the calm hours of moonlight, which lent softer charms to the scene than when the gorgeous sun was bathed all in gold. Or else they would wander on the sands to the musical murmur of the rippling sea,—their arms clasping each other’s neck—their eyes exchanging glances of fondness—hers of ardent passion, his of more melting tenderness. But there was too much sensuality in the disposition of Nisida to render her love for Wagner sufficient and powerful enough to insure permanent contentment with her present lot.
Careful not to get too close to the large trees, fearing those terrifying residents of the island who might share its rule with them, the lovers—can we not call them husband and wife?—would walk hand-in-hand along the stream's beautiful banks during the peaceful hours of moonlight, which added a softer charm to the scene than when the magnificent sun shone in gold. Alternatively, they would stroll on the sand to the melodic sound of the gently lapping sea, with their arms around each other’s necks—their eyes trading affectionate glances—hers filled with passionate longing, his with tender sweetness. But there was too much sensuality in Nisida's nature for her love for Wagner to be strong enough to guarantee lasting happiness with her current situation.
The first time that the fatal eve drew near when he must exchange the shape of man for that of a horrid wolf, he had said to her, “Beloved Nisida, I remember that there are finer and different fruits on the other side of the island, beyond the range of mountains; and I should rejoice to obtain for thee a variety. Console thyself for a few hours during mine absence; and on my return we shall experience renewed and increased happiness, as if we were meeting again after a long separation.” Vainly did Nisida assure him that she reckoned not for a more extensive variety of fruits than those which the nearest grove yielded, and that she would rather have his society than all the luxuries which his absence and return might bring; he overruled her remonstrances—and she at length permitted him to depart. Then he crossed the mountains by means of the path which he had described when he escaped from the torrent at the point where the tree stretched across the stream, as described in the preceding chapter; and on the other side of the range of hills he fulfilled the dreadful destiny of the Wehr-Wolf! On his return to Nisida—after an absence of nearly twenty-four hours, for the time occupied in crossing and recrossing the mountains was considerable—he found her gloomy and pensive. His long absence had vexed her: she in the secrecy of her own heart had felt a craving for a change of scene—and she naturally suspected that it was to gratify a similar want that Fernand had undertaken the transmontane journey. She received his fruits coldly; and it was some time ere he could succeed in winning her back to perfect good humor.
The first time the fatal evening approached when he had to trade his human form for that of a horrible wolf, he said to her, “Dear Nisida, I remember there are better and different fruits on the other side of the island, beyond the mountains; I would be happy to bring you a variety. Try to cheer up for a few hours while I’m gone; when I return, we’ll enjoy renewed and greater happiness, as if we were meeting again after a long time apart.” Nisida tried to assure him that she didn’t need more kinds of fruits than those from the nearby grove and that she would prefer his company over any luxuries his absence and return could bring; he dismissed her objections, and eventually, she allowed him to go. He crossed the mountains using the path he had taken when he escaped the torrent at the point where the tree lay across the stream, as mentioned in the previous chapter; and on the other side of the hills, he fulfilled the terrible fate of the Wehr-Wolf! When he returned to Nisida—after being gone for nearly twenty-four hours, since crossing the mountains took quite a while—he found her gloomy and thoughtful. His long absence had upset her: she secretly felt a desire for a change of scenery—and naturally suspected that Fernand had taken the journey over the mountains to satisfy a similar need. She received his fruits coolly, and it took some time before he could win her back to her usual good mood.
The next interval of a month glided away, the little incident which had for a moment ruffled the harmony of their lives was forgotten—at least by Nisida;—and so devoted was Fernand in his attention, so tenderly sincere in his attachment toward her—and so joyful, too, was she in the possession of one whose masculine beauty was almost superhumanly great, that those incipient cravings for change of scene—those nascent longings for a return to the great and busy world, returned but seldom and were even then easily subdued in her breast.
The next month passed quickly, and the small incident that had briefly disturbed their lives was forgotten—at least by Nisida; and Fernand was so focused on her, so genuinely affectionate, and she was so happy to have someone whose masculine beauty was almost superhuman, that her initial desires for a change of scenery—her growing longings to return to the lively world—rarely came back and, even then, were easily pushed aside.
When the second fatal date after their union on the island approached, Wagner was compelled to urge some new but necessarily trivial excuse for again crossing the mountains; and Nisida’s remonstrances were more authoritative and earnest than on the previous occasion. Nevertheless he succeeded in obtaining her consent: but during his absence of four or five-and-twenty hours, the lady had ample leisure to ponder on home—the busy world across the sea—and her well-beloved brother Francisco. Fernand when he came back, found her gloomy and reserved; then, as he essayed to wean her from her dark thoughts, she responded petulantly and even reproachingly.
When the second dreaded date after their time together on the island approached, Wagner felt he had to come up with a new but ultimately trivial excuse to cross the mountains again; Nisida's protests were more serious and passionate than before. Still, he managed to get her approval. However, during his absence of about twenty-five hours, she had plenty of time to think about home—the bustling world across the sea—and her beloved brother, Francisco. When Fernand returned, he found her moody and withdrawn. As he tried to pull her out of her gloomy thoughts, she reacted irritably and even with some bitterness.
The ensuing month glided away as happily as the two former ones; and though Fernand’s attentions and manifestations of fondness increased, if possible, still Nisida would frequently sigh and look wistfully at the sea as if she would have joyed to behold a sail in the horizon. The third time the fatal close of the month drew nigh, Wagner knew not how to act; but some petulance on the part of Nisida furnished him with an excuse which his generous heart only had recourse to with the deepest, the keenest anguish. Throwing back the harsh word at her whom he loved so devotedly, he exclaimed, “Nisida, I leave thee for a few hours until thy good humor shall have returned;” and without waiting for a reply he darted toward the mountains. For some time the lady remained seated gloomily upon the sand; but as hour after hour passed away, and the sun went down, and the moon gathered power to light the enchanting scene of landscape and of sea, she grew uneasy and restless. Throughout that night she wandered up and down on the sands, now weeping at the thought that she herself had been unkind—then angry at the conviction that Fernand was treating her more harshly than she deserved.
The following month passed by as happily as the two before it; and even though Fernand’s affection and displays of love increased, Nisida often sighed and gazed longingly at the sea as if she wished to see a sail on the horizon. As the end of the month approached for the third time, Wagner was at a loss for what to do; however, a bit of irritation from Nisida gave him an excuse, which his generous heart took with the deepest, most painful regret. Throwing back the harsh words at the one he loved so deeply, he exclaimed, “Nisida, I’m leaving you for a few hours until you’ve cheered up;” and without waiting for a response, he dashed toward the mountains. For a while, the lady sat gloomily on the sand; but as the hours passed, the sun set, and the moon began to illuminate the beautiful landscape and sea, she became anxious and restless. Throughout the night, she wandered back and forth on the sands, now crying at the thought that she had been unkind—then feeling angry at the belief that Fernand was treating her more harshly than she deserved.
It was not till the sun was high in the heavens that Wagner reappeared; and though Nisida was in reality delighted to find all her wild alarms, in which the monstrous snakes of the isle entered largely, thus completely dissipated, yet she concealed the joy which she experienced in beholding his safe return, and received him with gloomy hauteur. Oh! how her conduct went to Wagner’s heart!—for he knew that, so long as the direful necessity which had compelled his absence remained unexplained, Nisida was justified in attributing that absence to unkind feelings and motives on his part. A thousand times that day was he on the point of throwing himself at her feet and revealing all the details of that frightful destiny; but he dared not—oh! no, he dared not—and a profound melancholy seized upon his soul. Nisida now relented, chiefly because she herself felt miserable by the contemplation of his unhappiness; and harmony was restored between them.
It wasn't until the sun was high in the sky that Wagner showed up again; and even though Nisida was actually relieved to find that all her wild fears about the monstrous snakes of the island were completely gone, she hid the joy she felt seeing him back safely and greeted him with a gloomy pride. Oh, how her behavior affected Wagner deeply!—because he knew that as long as the terrible reason for his absence remained unexplained, Nisida had every right to think that his absence was due to unkind feelings and motives. A thousand times that day he was about to throw himself at her feet and explain all the details of that terrifying fate; but he didn't—oh no, he didn't—and a deep sadness overtook his soul. Nisida eventually softened, mainly because she felt miserable thinking about his unhappiness; and balance was restored between them.
But during the fourth month of their union, the lady began to speak more frequently and frankly of the weariness and monotony of their present existence; and when Fernand essayed to console her, she responded by deep-drawn sighs. His love was based on those enduring elements which would have rendered him content to dwell forever with Nisida on that island, which had no sameness for him so long as she was there to be his companion; but her love subsisted rather sensually than mentally; and now that her fierce and long-pent up desires had experienced gratification, she longed to return to the land of her birth, to embrace her brother Francisco; yes, even though she should be again compelled to simulate the deaf and dumb. The close of the fourth month was at hand, and Wagner was at a loss how to act. New excuses for a fresh absence were impossible; and it was with a heart full of anguish that he was compelled to seize an opportunity in the afternoon of the last day of the month, to steal away from Nisida and hasten across the mountains. Oh! what would she think of his absence now?—an absence for which he had not prepared her, and which was not on this occasion justified by any petulance or willfulness on her part? The idea was maddening, but there was no alternative.
But during the fourth month of their relationship, the woman started to talk more openly about the boredom and monotony of their current life. When Fernand tried to comfort her, she responded with deep sighs. His love was built on enduring qualities that would have made him happy to stay forever with Nisida on that island, which felt different to him as long as she was there as his companion. However, her love was more physical than emotional; now that her intense and suppressed desires had been satisfied, she yearned to return to her homeland to see her brother Francisco—even if it meant pretending to be deaf and mute again. The end of the fourth month was approaching, and Wagner was unsure of what to do. He couldn’t come up with new excuses for being away; with a heavy heart, he felt forced to take the chance to leave Nisida in the afternoon of the last day of the month and hurry across the mountains. Oh! What would she think of his absence now?—an absence he hadn’t prepared her for, one that wasn’t justified by any annoyance or stubbornness on her part. The thought was driving him crazy, but there was no other choice.
It was noon on the ensuing day when Fernand Wagner, pale and care-worn, again sought that spot on the strand where the rudely constructed cottage stood; but Nisida was not within the hut. He roved along the shore to a considerable distance, and still beheld her not. Terrible alarms now oppressed him. Could she have done some desperate deed to rid herself of an existence whereof she was weary? or had some fatal accident befallen her. From the shore he hastened to the valley; and there, seated by the side of the crystal stream, he beheld the object of his search. He ran—he flew toward her; but she seemed not to observe him; and when he caught a glimpse of her countenance, he shrank back in dismay—it was so pale, and yet so expressive of deep, concentrated rage!
It was noon the next day when Fernand Wagner, looking pale and stressed, returned to the spot on the beach where the rough little cottage stood; but Nisida wasn't inside. He walked along the shore for quite a distance and still didn’t see her. Terrible fears now weighed on him. Had she done something drastic to escape a life she was tired of? Or had some tragic accident happened to her? He quickly made his way to the valley; and there, sitting by the clear stream, he found what he was looking for. He ran—he rushed toward her; but she didn’t seem to notice him; and when he caught a glimpse of her face, he recoiled in shock—it was so pale, yet so filled with intense, bottled-up anger!
But we cannot linger on this portion of our tale. Suffice it to say that Wagner exerted all his eloquence, all his powers of persuasion to induce Nisida to turn a kind glance upon him; and it was only when, goaded to desperation by her stern silence and her implacable mien, he exclaimed, “Since I am no longer worthy of even a look or a syllable, I will quit thee forever!” It was only when these words conveyed to Nisida a frightful menace of loneliness, that she relented and gradually suffered herself to be appeased. But vainly did she question him relative to the cause of his absence on this occasion; he offered a variety of excuses, and she believed none of them.
But we can't stay on this part of our story. It's enough to say that Wagner used all his charm and persuasive skills to get Nisida to look at him kindly; it was only when pushed to the brink by her cold silence and unyielding expression that he shouted, “Since I'm no longer worthy of even a glance or a word, I’ll leave you for good!” It was only when these words brought Nisida a terrifying sense of loneliness that she softened and slowly allowed herself to be calmed. But no matter how much she asked him about the reason for his absence this time, he gave a bunch of excuses, and she believed none of them.
The month that followed was characterized by many quarrels and disputes; for Nisida’s soul acquired all the restlessness which had marked it ere she was thrown on the island, but which solitude at first and then the possession of Wagner, had for a time so greatly subdued. Nevertheless, there were still occasions when she would cling to Wagner with all the confiding fondness of one who remembered how he had saved her life from the hideous anaconda, and who looked up to him as her only joy and solace in that clime, the beauty of which became painful with its monotony—yes, she would cling to him as they roved along the sands together—she would gaze up into his countenance, and as she read assurances of the deepest affection in his fine dark eyes, she would exclaim rapturously, “Oh! how handsome—how god-like art thou, my Fernand! Pardon me—pardon me, that I should ever have nursed resentment against thee!”
The month that followed was filled with many arguments and disagreements; Nisida’s spirit regained the restlessness that had marked it before she was brought to the island, which solitude and then being with Wagner had momentarily eased. Still, there were times when she would cling to Wagner with all the trusting affection of someone who remembered how he had saved her life from the monstrous anaconda and who saw him as her only source of joy and comfort in a landscape whose beauty became painful in its monotony—yes, she would cling to him as they walked along the sands together—she would look up into his face, and as she saw the deepest affection reflected in his dark eyes, she would exclaim with delight, “Oh! how handsome—how god-like you are, my Fernand! Forgive me—forgive me for ever holding a grudge against you!”
It was when she was in such a mood as this that he murmured in her ears, “Nisida dearest, thou hast thy secret which I have never sought to penetrate. I also have my secret, beloved one, as I hinted to thee on that day which united us in this island; and into that mystery of mine thou mayest not look. But at certain intervals I must absent myself from thee for a few hours, as I hitherto have done; and on my return, O dearest Nisida! let me not behold that glorious countenance of thine clouded with anger and with gloom!”
It was in a mood like this that he whispered in her ear, “Nisida, my dear, you have your secret that I’ve never tried to uncover. I also have my secret, beloved, as I mentioned on the day we came together on this island; and you can't pry into that mystery of mine. But every now and then, I need to be away from you for a few hours, just as I have before; and when I return, oh, dearest Nisida! please don’t let me see that beautiful face of yours shadowed by anger and sadness!”
Then ere she could utter a word of reply, he sealed her lips with kisses—he pressed her fervently to his heart, and at that moment she thought he seemed so divinely handsome, and she felt so proud of possessing the love of a man invested with such superhuman beauty and such a splendid intellect, that she attempted not a remonstrance nor a complaint against what was but the preface to a fifth absence of four-and-twenty hours. And when Fernand Wagner reappeared again, his Nisida hastened to meet him as he descended from the mountains—those mountains which were crossed over by a surefooted and agile man with so much difficulty, and which he knew it would be impossible for him to traverse during that mad career in which he was monthly doomed to whirl along in his lupine shape—yes, she hurried to meet him—receiving him with open arms—smiled tenderly upon him—and led him to the sea-shore, where she had spread the noonday meal in the most inviting manner.
Then before she could say anything in response, he silenced her with kisses—he held her close to his heart, and in that moment she thought he was incredibly handsome, and she felt so proud to have the love of a man with such extraordinary beauty and such a brilliant mind, that she didn’t bother to protest or complain about what was just the beginning of another absence of twenty-four hours. When Fernand Wagner returned, his Nisida rushed to meet him as he came down from the mountains—those mountains that a surefooted and agile man could cross with great difficulty, and which he knew would be impossible for him to navigate during that wild journey he was destined to go on every month in his wolf-like form—yes, she hurried to greet him, welcoming him with open arms, smiled gently at him, and led him to the beach where she had set up their midday meal in the most inviting way.
The unwearied and unchanging nature of his love had touched her heart; and, during the long hours of his fifth absence, she had reasoned on the folly of marring the sweet harmony which should prevail between the only two human tenants of that island. The afternoon passed more happily than many and many a previous day had done; Nisida thought that Fernand had never seemed so handsome, though somewhat pale, and he fancied that his companion had never appeared so magnificently beautiful as now, while she lay half reclining in his arms, the rays of the setting sun faintly illuminating her aquiline countenance, and giving a glossy richness to the luxuriant black hair which floated negligently over her naked shoulders.
The tireless and unwavering nature of his love had moved her deeply; and during the long hours of his fifth absence, she had thought about the foolishness of ruining the sweet harmony that should exist between the only two people on that island. The afternoon went by more happily than many previous days; Nisida thought that Fernand had never looked so handsome, even though he appeared a bit pale, and he believed his companion had never looked so beautifully magnificent as she did now, while she lay half-reclined in his arms. The rays of the setting sun lightly illuminated her sharp features and gave a glossy richness to the flowing black hair that draped casually over her bare shoulders.
When the last beams of the orb of day died flickeringly in the far horizon, the tender pair retired to their hut rejoicing in the serene and happy way in which the last few hours had glided over their heads—when a dark figure passed along the sand and stopped at a short distance from the door of the rudely constructed tenement.
When the last rays of the sun faded in the distance, the loving couple went back to their hut, feeling joyful about how smoothly the last few hours had gone by—when a shadowy figure walked along the sand and paused a little way from the door of their simple home.
And assuredly this was no mortal being—nor wore it now a mortal shape—but Satan—in all the horrors of his ugliness, though still invested with that sublimity of mien which marked the mighty fallen angel—Satan, clothed in terrors ineffable, it was.
And definitely this was no human being—nor did it now have a human form—but Satan—in all the terrifying ugliness, yet still possessing that impressive presence that characterized the great fallen angel—Satan, wrapped in unimaginable horrors, it was.
For a few moments he stood contemplating the hut wherein the sleepers lay; dread lightnings flushed from his eyes, and the forked electric fluid seemed to play round his haughty brow, while his fearful countenance, the features of which no human pen may venture to describe, expressed malignant hate, anticipated triumph, and tremendous scorn.
For a moment, he stood staring at the hut where the sleepers lay; eerie light flashed from his eyes, and the jagged energy seemed to dance around his proud brow. His terrifying face, which no human words could adequately describe, showed a mix of intense hatred, expected victory, and overwhelming disdain.
Then, extending his right hand toward the hut, and speaking in that deep sonorous tone, which when heard by mortal ears, seemed to jar against the very soul, he chanted the following incantation:—
Then, reaching out his right hand toward the hut and using that deep, resonant voice that, when heard by human ears, seemed to strike at the very soul, he recited the following incantation:—
“Woman of wild and fierce desires!
“Woman with wild and fierce desires!
Why languish thus the wonted fires
Why suffer like this when the usual passion
That arm’d thine heart and nerved thine hand
That strengthened your heart and gave strength to your hand
To do whate’er thy firmness planned?
To do whatever your determination has planned?
Has maudlin love subdued thy soul,
Has overly sentimental love taken over your soul,
Once so impatient of control?
Once so impatient with authority?
Has amorous play enslaved the mind
Has romantic games taken over the mind?
Where erst no common chains confined?
Where were there no common chains holding us back?
Has tender dalliance power to kill
Has sweet flirting the power to kill
The wild, indomitable will?
The fierce, unstoppable will?
No more must love thus paralyze
No longer should love hold us back like this.
And crush thine iron energies;
And crush your iron energies;
No more must maudlin passion stay
No more should sentimental feelings linger
Thy despot soul’s remorseless sway;
Your tyrannical soul’s ruthless control;
Henceforth thy lips shall cease to smile
Henceforth your lips will stop smiling
Upon the beauties of this Isle;
Upon the beauties of this Island;
O’er the Mediterranean foam,
Over the Mediterranean waves,
Toward thy far-off Tuscan home!
Toward your distant Tuscan home!
Alarms for young Francisco’s weal,
Alarms for young Francisco’s wellbeing,
And doubts into thy breast steal;
And doubts creep into your heart;
While retrospection carries back
While looking back carries back
Thy memory o’er time’s beaten track
Thy memory over time’s worn path
And stops at that dread hour when thou
And stops at that scary hour when you
With burning eyes and flashing brow,
With intense eyes and a furrowed brow,
Call’d Heaven to hear the solemn vow
Call Heaven to hear the serious vow
Dictated with the latest breath
Spoken with the latest breath
Of the fond mother on the untimely bed of death.”
Of the loving mother on the unexpected deathbed.”
Thus spoke the demon; and having chanted the incantation, full of menace and of deep design, he turned to depart.
Thus spoke the demon; and after chanting the ominous and cleverly crafted incantation, he turned to leave.
Sleep was still upon the eyes of Fernand and Nisida as they lay in each other’s arms—the island and the sea, too, were sleeping in the soft light of the silver moon, and the countless stars which gemmed the vault of heaven,—when the dark figure passed along the sand, away from the rudely-constructed tenement.
Sleep was still in the eyes of Fernand and Nisida as they lay in each other’s arms—the island and the sea were also resting in the soft glow of the silver moon and the countless stars that adorned the sky—when a dark figure moved along the sand, away from the makeshift shelter.
CHAPTER LIV.
When the sun rose again from the orient wave, Fernand repaired to the grove, as was his wont, to gather fruits for the morning repast, while Nisida bathed her fair form in the waters of the Mediterranean.
When the sun rose again from the eastern horizon, Fernand headed to the grove, as he usually did, to pick fruits for the morning meal, while Nisida bathed her beautiful body in the waters of the Mediterranean.
But there was a gloom upon that lady’s brow, and there was a somber flashing in her large dark eyes which denoted an incipient conflict of emotions stirring within her breast.
But there was sadness on that lady's face, and there was a dark intensity in her large eyes that showed a brewing conflict of emotions inside her.
She had retired to rest, as we have seen on the previous evening, with a heart glowing toward her beloved and handsome Fernand—she had fallen asleep with the tender sounds of his musical yet manly voice in her ears, and the image of his beautiful countenance in her mind—but in the night—she knew not at what hour—strange dreams began to oppress her, ominous visions filled her with anxiety.
She had gone to bed the previous evening, with her heart warmed by thoughts of her beloved and handsome Fernand—she had fallen asleep to the gentle sounds of his musical yet strong voice in her ears, and the image of his beautiful face in her mind—but during the night—she didn't know at what hour—strange dreams started to overwhelm her, and ominous visions filled her with anxiety.
It seemed as if some being, having right to reproach and power to taunt, whispered to her as she slept, stern remonstrances against the idle, voluptuous, and dreaming life she was leading, mocking her for passing her time in the maudlin delights of love, calling upon her to arouse her latent energies and shake off that luxurious lethargy, teaching her to look upon the island, beauteous though it were, as one vast prison in which she was confined, from whence there were, nevertheless, means of escape, raising up before her mental vision all the most alluring and bustling scenes of her own fair, native city of Florence, then bitterly reproaching her for having allowed her soul to be more wrapped up in the society of Fernand Wagner, than solicitous, as it was wont to be, for the welfare of her brother Francisco, creating, too, wild doubts in her imagination as to whether circumstances might not, after all, have united her brother and Flora Francatelli in the bonds of a union which for many reasons she abhorred, and lastly thundering in her ears the terrific accusation that she was perjured to a solemn and an awful vow pledged by her lips, on a dread occasion, and to the dictating voice of her dying mother.
It felt like some entity, with the right to scold and the power to mock, was whispering to her as she slept, delivering stern warnings about the lazy, indulgent, and daydreaming life she was leading, ridiculing her for wasting her time on the sentimental pleasures of love, urging her to awaken her hidden strengths and shake off that comfortable lethargy, teaching her to see the island, beautiful as it was, as one big prison where she was trapped, yet from which there were still ways to escape, bringing to her mind all the most enticing and lively scenes of her lovely hometown of Florence, then harshly blaming her for being more wrapped up in her relationship with Fernand Wagner than concerned, as she used to be, for her brother Francisco's well-being, also stirring up wild doubts in her mind about whether circumstances might, after all, have brought her brother and Flora Francatelli together in a union that she deeply hated for many reasons, and finally ringing in her ears the terrible accusation that she had betrayed a solemn and awful vow made by her lips on a frightening occasion, and to the urging voice of her dying mother.
When she awoke in the morning her brain appeared to be in confusion, but as her thoughts gradually settled themselves in the various cells of the seat of memory, the entire details of her long dream assumed the semblance of a connected chain, even as we have just described them.
When she woke up in the morning, her mind felt foggy, but as her thoughts slowly organized themselves in the various parts of her memory, the full details of her long dream came together like a connected chain, just as we've just described.
For these thoughts had arisen in the nature and order commanded by the demon.
For these thoughts had come up in the way and order dictated by the demon.
Fernand Wagner saw that the mind of his lovely companion, his charming bride, was ruffled; and, as he embraced her tenderly, he inquired the cause. His caresses for the moment soothed her, and induced her to struggle against the ideas which oppressed: for there are thoughts that Satan excites within us, which we can wrestle with—ay, and conquer if we will.
Fernand Wagner noticed that his beautiful companion, his lovely bride, was feeling troubled. As he held her gently, he asked what was wrong. His affection calmed her for a moment and encouraged her to fight against the thoughts that weighed her down: for there are thoughts that Satan stirs up within us, which we can struggle against—yes, and overcome if we choose to.
Finding that Nisida became more composed, and that she treated her mournfulness and his agitation merely as the results of a disagreeable dream, Fernand rose, hastened to perform his own ablutions, and then repaired to the adjacent grove, as above stated. But Nisida remained not long in the Mediterranean’s mighty bath; the moment Wagner had departed from her presence, thoughts which had recently passed in sad procession through her brain came back with renewed vigor; forcing themselves, as it were, upon her contemplation, because she offered but a feeble resistance to their returning invasion. And as she stood on the shore, having donned her scant clothing, and now combing out her long, luxuriant hair, to the silk richness of which the salt water had lent a more glorious gloss—she became a prey to an increasing restlessness—an augmenting anxiety, a longing to quit the island, and an earnest desire to behold her brother Francisco once again, sentiments and cravings which gave to her countenance an expression of somber lowering and concentrated passion, such as it was wont to exhibit in those days when her simulated deafness and dumbness forced her to subdue all the workings of her excited soul, and compress her vermilion lips to check the ebullition of that language which on those occasions struggled to pour itself forth.
Finding that Nisida had become calmer and that she treated her sadness and his agitation as just the results of a bad dream, Fernand got up, quickly took care of his own grooming, and then went to the nearby grove, as mentioned earlier. But Nisida didn’t stay long in the Mediterranean’s vast waters; as soon as Wagner left her, the thoughts that had recently paraded sadly through her mind returned with renewed force, pushing themselves into her awareness since she offered little resistance to their return. As she stood on the shore, dressed in her minimal clothing and now combing her long, luxurious hair, which the salt water had given an even more glorious shine, she became increasingly restless—overwhelmed by anxiety, a desire to leave the island, and a strong urge to see her brother Francisco again. These feelings and yearnings gave her face a somber expression filled with intense passion, reminding her of the times when her feigned deafness and muteness forced her to suppress the turmoil of her excited soul and keep her crimson lips pressed closed to contain the surge of words that were struggling to escape.
“O Italy! Italy!” she exclaimed in an impassioned tone; “shall I ever behold thee again? O! my beloved native land, thou too, fair city, whose name is fraught with so many varied reminiscences for me, am I doomed never to visit ye more?”
“O Italy! Italy!” she exclaimed passionately; “will I ever see you again? O! my beloved homeland, you too, beautiful city, whose name holds so many memories for me, am I doomed never to visit you again?”
“Nisida—dearest Nisida!” said Wagner, who had returned to her unperceived, and unheard—for his feet passed noiselessly over the sand; “wherefore those passionate exclamations? why this anxious longing to revisit the busy, bustling world? Are not the calm and serene delights of this island sufficient for our happiness? or art thou wearied of me who love thee so tenderly?”
“Nisida—my beloved Nisida!” said Wagner, who had come back to her unnoticed and unheard—his footsteps silent on the sand; “why all those intense cries? why this restless desire to go back to the busy, bustling world? Aren’t the peaceful and soothing pleasures of this island enough for our happiness? Or are you tired of me, the one who loves you so deeply?”
“I am not wearied of thee, my Fernand!” replied Nisida, “nor do I fail to appreciate all thy tender affection toward me. But—I can conceal it from myself and from thee no longer—I am overcome with the monotony of this isle. Unvaried sunshine during the day, unchanging calmness by night, pall upon the soul. I crave variety, even the variety that would be afforded by a magnificent storm, or the eruption of yon sleeping volcano. My thoughts wander in spite of myself toward Italy; I think, too, of my brother—the young and inexperienced Francisco! Moreover, there is in our mansion at Florence, a terrible mystery which prying eyes may seek to penetrate,—a closet containing a fearful secret, which, if published to the world, would heap loathing execrations and disgrace on the haughty name of Riverola! And now Francisco is the sole guardian of that mystery, which he himself knows not, or at least knew not, when last we were together. But it requires a strong and energetic mind, like my own, to watch over that awful secret. And now, Fernand, dear Fernand, thou canst not blame me, thou wilt not reproach me, if I experience an irresistible longing to return to my native land?”
“I’m not tired of you, my Fernand!” Nisida replied, “nor do I fail to appreciate all your tender affection towards me. But—I can’t hide it from myself or from you any longer—I am overwhelmed by the monotony of this island. The same sunshine during the day, the unchanging calmness at night, weighs down on the soul. I crave variety, even the kind that would come from a magnificent storm or the eruption of that sleeping volcano over there. My thoughts wander, despite myself, toward Italy; I also think of my brother—the young and inexperienced Francisco! Plus, there is a terrible mystery in our mansion in Florence that prying eyes might try to uncover—a closet containing a dreadful secret that, if revealed to the world, would bring shame and disgrace upon the proud name of Riverola! And now Francisco is the only one guarding that mystery, which he himself doesn’t know, or at least didn’t know, the last time we were together. But it takes a strong and energetic mind, like mine, to keep watch over that awful secret. And now, Fernand, dear Fernand, you cannot blame me, you won’t reproach me, if I feel an irresistible desire to return to my homeland?”
“And know you not, Nisida,” said Wagner, in a tone of mingled mournfulness and reproach, “that, even if there were any means for thee to return to Florence, I could not accompany thee? Dost thou not remember that I informed thee, that being doomed to death, I escaped from the power of the authorities—it matters not how; and that were I to set foot in Florence, it would be to return to my dungeon?”
“And don't you know, Nisida,” Wagner said, with a mix of sadness and accusation, “that even if there was a way for you to go back to Florence, I couldn’t go with you? Don’t you remember I told you that I’m sentenced to death and escaped from the authorities—it doesn’t matter how; and that if I stepped foot in Florence, it would just mean going back to my prison?”
“Alas! all this I remember well—too well!” exclaimed Nisida. “And think not, my Fernand, that I feel no pang, when I lay bare to thee the state of my soul. But if it were possible for us to go to Italy, thou couldst dwell secretly and retiredly in some suburb of Florence, and we should be together often—very often!”
“Alas! I remember all of this very well—too well!” exclaimed Nisida. “And don’t think, my Fernand, that I don’t feel pain when I reveal the truth about my soul to you. But if it were possible for us to go to Italy, you could live quietly and privately in some suburb of Florence, and we would be together frequently—very frequently!”
“No—Nisida,” answered Wagner; “that were impossible! Never more may I venture into that city—and if thou couldst even find the means to revisit thy native clime, thither must thou go, and there must thou dwell alone!”
“No—Nisida,” replied Wagner; “that’s impossible! I can never go back to that city—and even if you found a way to return to your homeland, you have to go there, and you must live alone!”
For Wagner knew full well that were the lady to return to Florence, she would hear of the frightful incidents which marked his trial and also the day of his escape; and, though he had at first inclined to impart to her the terrible secret of his fate—yet subsequent and more calm deliberation in his own mind had convinced him of the imprudence of giving her love a shock by such a tremendous—such an appalling revelation.
For Wagner knew very well that if the lady returned to Florence, she would hear about the terrible events surrounding his trial and the day he escaped. Although he initially thought about sharing the awful secret of his fate with her, further and more careful consideration led him to realize that it would be unwise to shock her love with such a huge—such a horrifying revelation.
“Fernand,” said Nisida, breaking silence after a long pause, during which she was wrapped in profound meditation, “thy words go to my heart like fiery arrows! O my handsome—my beautiful—my beloved Fernand, why does destiny thus persecute us? It is impossible for thee to return to Florence:—it is equally impossible for me to renounce the first opportunity which Heaven may afford for me to repair thither! My God! wherefore do our fates tend in such opposite directions? to separate from thee were maddening: to abandon my brother Francisco—to desert the grave and solemn interests which demand my presence at home, were to render myself perjured to a vow which I breathed and which Heaven witnessed, when I knelt long years ago at the death-bed of my mother!”
“Fernand,” Nisida said, breaking the silence after a long pause, during which she was deep in thought, “your words hit my heart like fiery arrows! Oh my handsome—my beautiful—my beloved Fernand, why does fate torment us like this? It’s impossible for you to go back to Florence; it’s equally impossible for me to give up the first chance that Heaven may give me to go there! My God! Why are our destinies headed in such opposite directions? Leaving you would drive me mad: abandoning my brother Francisco—deserting the serious matters that require my presence at home—would mean betraying a vow I made, which I swore to God when I knelt so many years ago at my mother’s deathbed!”
“After all thou hast said, my beloved Nisida,” exclaimed Fernand, in a voice expressive of the deepest melancholy, “I should be wrong—I should be even criminal to listen only to the whispering of my own selfishness and retain thee here, did opportunity serve for thy departure. But on this island shall I remain—perhaps forever! And if the time should come when you grew wearied of that bustling world across the sea, and thy memory traveled to this lonely isle where thy Fernand was left behind thee,—haply thou wouldst embark to return hither and pass the remainder of thy days with one who can never cease to love thee!”
“After everything you’ve said, my beloved Nisida,” Fernand exclaimed, his voice full of deep sadness, “it would be wrong—almost criminal—for me to only listen to my own selfish desires and keep you here if the chance for your departure arises. But I will stay on this island—maybe forever! And if the time comes when you get tired of that busy world across the sea, and your memory drifts back to this lonely island where I, Fernand, was left behind—you might just decide to return here and spend the rest of your days with someone who will always love you!”
Tears came into the eyes of Nisida—of her who so seldom, so very seldom wept;—and throwing herself into Wagner’s arms, she exclaimed, “God grant that I may revisit my native land; and believe me, oh! believe me, when I declare that I would come back to thee the moment the interests of my brother no longer demanded my presence!”
Tears filled Nisida's eyes—she who so rarely, so very rarely cried;—and throwing herself into Wagner’s arms, she exclaimed, “I hope I can return to my homeland; and believe me, oh! believe me, when I say that I'd come back to you the moment my brother's needs no longer required me to stay!”
They embraced fondly, and then sat down upon the sand to partake of their morning repast.
They hugged each other warmly, then sat down on the sand to enjoy their breakfast.
But the thoughts of both were naturally intent upon the recent topic of their discourse; and their conversation, though each endeavored to force it into other channels, reverted to the subject which was now uppermost in their minds.
But both of them were clearly focused on the recent topic of their conversation, and even though they tried to steer it in different directions, their talk kept coming back to the subject that was now at the forefront of their thoughts.
“What must my poor brother Francisco conjecture to be the cause of my prolonged, and to him mysterious absence?” said Nisida, as her eyes were cast wistfully over the wide expanse of waters. “Methinks that I have already hinted to thee how the foolish passion which he had conceived for a maiden of low degree and obscure birth, compelled me, in accordance with his nearest and best interest, to consign the object of his boyish love to the convent of the Carmelites? Yes, and it was with surprise and dismay incredible that I heard, ere I was torn away from Florence by the villain Stephano, how that convent was sacked and destroyed by unknown marauders——”
“What must my poor brother Francisco think is the reason for my long, and to him mysterious absence?” said Nisida, as she gazed longingly over the vast expanse of water. “I believe I have already suggested to you that the foolish passion he developed for a girl of humble background and unknown origins forced me, in his best interest, to send the object of his youthful affection to the Carmelites’ convent? Yes, and I was filled with unbelievable surprise and dismay when I heard, before I was taken away from Florence by the villain Stephano, that the convent was attacked and destroyed by unknown raiders——”
“Full intelligence of which terrible sacrilege you communicated to me by signs the second and last time you visited me in my dungeon,” observed Wagner.
“Full understanding of the terrible sacrilege you conveyed to me through signs during your second and final visit to my dungeon,” Wagner remarked.
“And I heard also, with increased fear,” continued Nisida, “that some of the inmates of that convent had escaped; and, being unable, in consequence of my simulated deafness and dumbness, to set on foot the necessary inquiries, I could not learn whether Flora Francatelli was amongst those who had so escaped the almost general ruin. O! if she should have survived that fatal night—and if she should have again encountered my brother! Alas! thou perceivest, my Fernand, how necessary it is for me to quit the island on the first occasion which may serve for that purpose!”
“And I also heard, with growing fear,” continued Nisida, “that some of the people from that convent had escaped; and since I couldn’t start the necessary inquiries due to my pretending to be deaf and mute, I couldn’t find out if Flora Francatelli was among those who managed to escape the near-total disaster. Oh! if she survived that terrible night—and if she ran into my brother again! Alas! you see, my Fernand, how crucial it is for me to leave the island at the first opportunity that arises!”
“And wouldst thou, Nisida,” asked Wagner reproachfully, “place thyself as a barrier between the Count of Riverola and her whom he loves?”
“And would you, Nisida,” asked Wagner reproachfully, “put yourself as a barrier between the Count of Riverola and the one he loves?”
“Yes!” ejaculated Nisida, her countenance suddenly assuming a stern and imperious expression: “for the most important interests are involved in the marriage which he may contract. But enough of this, Fernand,” she added, relapsing into a more tender mood. “And now tell me—canst thou blame me for the longing desire which has seized upon me—the ardent craving to return to Florence?”
“Absolutely!” Nisida exclaimed, her face suddenly taking on a serious and commanding look. “Because the most important interests are at stake in the marriage he might enter into. But let's move on from that, Fernand,” she said, shifting back to a softer tone. “Now tell me—can you blame me for the strong desire that’s taken hold of me—the intense longing to return to Florence?”
“Nay—I do not blame thee, dearest Nisida!” he exclaimed; “but I pity thee—I feel for thee! Because,” he continued, “if I understand rightly, thou wilt be compelled to feign deafness and dumbness once more, in order to work out thy mysterious aims;—thou wilt be compelled to submit to that awful martyrdom—that terrible duplicity which thou wilt find so painful and difficult to resume, after the full enjoyment of the blessed faculties of speech and hearing.”
“Nah—I’m not blaming you, dearest Nisida!” he exclaimed; “but I feel sorry for you—I care about you! Because,” he continued, “if I understand correctly, you will have to pretend to be deaf and mute again in order to achieve your mysterious goals;—you will have to endure that awful suffering—that terrible deceit which you will find so painful and hard to go back to, after fully enjoying the wonderful abilities of speaking and hearing.”
“Alas! such will be my duty!” murmured Nisida; “and oh! that destiny is a sad one! But,” she exclaimed, after a moment’s pause, and as a reminiscence appeared suddenly to strike her, “dost thou not think that even such a destiny as that becomes tolerable, when it is fulfilled as the only means of carrying out the conditions of a vow breathed to a well-beloved and dying mother? But wearisome—oh! crushingly tedious was that mode of existence;—and the first bright day of real happiness which I enjoyed, was that when I first knew that thou didst love me! And again, Fernand—oh! again was I supremely happy when, one evening—thou may’st remember well,—it was the eve that my brother and the minion Flora exchanged tender words together in the room adjoining that where we were seated—on that evening, Fernand, I besought by signs that thou wouldst breathe the words—I love thee! and thou didst so—and I drank in those words as a person dying with thirst would imbibe pure spring water placed to his lips!”
“Wow! That’s going to be my duty!” murmured Nisida; “and oh! that fate is a sad one! But,” she exclaimed, after a moment’s pause, as a memory suddenly struck her, “don’t you think that even a fate like that becomes bearable when it’s fulfilled as the only way to honor a vow made to a beloved and dying mother? But it was exhausting—oh! crushingly tedious was that way of living;—and the first real day of happiness I felt was when I first knew that you loved me! And again, Fernand—oh! I was so incredibly happy when, one evening—you might remember well—it was the night my brother and the minion Flora exchanged sweet words together in the room next to ours—on that evening, Fernand, I silently begged you to say the words—I love you! and you did—and I soaked in those words like a thirsty person would drink fresh spring water brought to their lips!”
Fernand pressed Nisida to his heart—for he saw, in spite of her anxiety to return to Italy, that she really loved him.
Fernand held Nisida close to his heart—he could see, despite her eagerness to go back to Italy, that she truly loved him.
But though sensual and impassioned feelings led the beauteous Nisida thus frequently to melt into softness and tenderness when she contemplated the wondrously handsome countenance of Fernand, yet from this day forth her longing to return to Italy became more earnest—more irresistible; and she would compel him to sit by her side for hours together on the shore, while she eagerly watched for the appearance of a sail in the horizon. And Fernand, who divined her object, himself now longed for the advent of a ship;—so sincere was his love for Nisida that he was ready to make any sacrifice in order to promote her happiness. Thus passed away the sixth month; and on the afternoon of the last day thereof, when Wagner was about to observe to her that the time had now arrived for him to pass the mountains once again, she said of her own accord, “Fernand, my beloved, when next you visit the other side of the island, you would do well to raise some sign, or leave some permanent mark to show that there are inhabitants on this island. For a ship might touch at that point—the sailors might seek the shore for water, and they would then search to discover where those who raised the signal-post are dwelling.”
But even though her sensual and passionate feelings often made the beautiful Nisida soften and show tenderness when she looked at the incredibly handsome face of Fernand, from that day on, her desire to return to Italy grew more intense and irresistible. She would make him sit by her side for hours on the shore, eagerly watching for a sail on the horizon. Fernand, understanding her intentions, also longed for a ship to arrive; his love for Nisida was so genuine that he was willing to make any sacrifice to ensure her happiness. Thus, six months passed, and on the afternoon of the last day of that month, when Wagner was about to tell her that it was time for him to cross the mountains again, she said on her own, “Fernand, my love, when you next visit the other side of the island, it would be wise to raise some signal or leave a permanent mark to show that there are people living on this island. A ship might stop there—the sailors might come ashore for water, and they would then search to find out where those who raised the signal are living.”
“Your wish shall be fulfilled, dearest,” answered Wagner; “and without delay will I seek the other side of the island.”
“Your wish will come true, my dear,” replied Wagner; “and I will promptly head to the other side of the island.”
They then embraced tenderly, and Fernand departed, once more to fulfill his frightful doom! Nisida watched his receding form until it was lost in the groves intervening between the plains and the acclivities of the range of mountains; and then she seated herself again on the sand, wondering of what nature her husband’s secret could be, and why it compelled him to absent himself occasionally from her. Though he kept an accurate calculation of the lapse of time, and counted the passing days with unvarying precision, yet she retained no such faithful calendar in her memory, and had not observed that his absence always occurred on the last day of the month.
They then embraced tenderly, and Fernand left once again to face his terrible fate. Nisida watched him disappear into the trees between the fields and the slopes of the mountains, and then she sat back down on the sand, wondering what secret her husband had and why it made him leave her from time to time. Even though he kept a precise track of time and counted the days without fail, she didn’t have such a reliable sense of time and hadn’t noticed that his absences always happened on the last day of the month.
The hour of sunset was now rapidly approaching, and as Nisida was wrapped in thought, but with her eyes fixed wistfully upon the mighty bosom of the deep, a slight sound as of the rustling of garments fell upon her ears. She started up and glanced suddenly around. But how ineffable was her astonishment—how great was her sudden joy, when she beheld the figure of a man approaching her; for it instantly struck her that the same ship which had conveyed him thither might bear her away from a scene which had latterly become insupportably monotonous.
The hour of sunset was quickly approaching, and while Nisida was lost in thought, her eyes were wistfully fixed on the vastness of the ocean. She was startled by a soft sound, like the rustling of clothes. She jumped up and looked around. But how indescribably astonished she was—how overwhelming her sudden joy—when she saw a man walking toward her; it hit her that the same ship that had brought him here might take her away from a place that had recently become unbearably dull.
The individual whose presence thus excited her astonishment and her delight, was tall, thin, and attired rather in the German than in the Italian fashion: but, as he drew nearer, Nisida experienced indefinable emotions of alarm, and vague fears rushed to her soul—for the expression of that being’s countenance was such as to inspire no pleasurable emotions. It was not that he was ugly;—no—his features were well formed, and his eyes were of dazzling brilliancy. But their glances were penetrating and reptile-like,—glances beneath which those of ordinary mortals would have quailed; and his countenance was stamped with a mingled sardonism and melancholy which rendered it painful to contemplate.
The person who caught her attention and filled her with wonder and joy was tall, thin, and dressed more in the German style than the Italian. But as he got closer, Nisida felt an indescribable sense of unease, and vague fears flooded her mind—his face had an expression that didn’t evoke any positive feelings. It wasn't that he was ugly; his features were well-defined, and his eyes were strikingly bright. However, his gaze was intense and snake-like—one that could make ordinary people feel intimidated; his expression bore a mix of sarcasm and sadness that made it hard to look at.
Nisida attributed her feeling of uneasiness and embarrassment to the shame which she experienced at finding herself half-naked in the presence of a stranger, for so oppressive bad become the heat of the summer, that her clothing was most scanty, and she had long ceased to decorate her person with garlands and wreaths of fantastically woven flowers.
Nisida linked her feelings of unease and embarrassment to the shame of finding herself half-naked in front of a stranger. The summer heat had become so unbearable that her clothing was minimal, and she had stopped adorning herself with garlands and wreaths of intricately woven flowers.
“Fear not, lady,” said the demon, for he indeed it was; “I am come to counsel and solace, not to alarm thee.”
“Don’t worry, my lady,” said the demon, because he really was one; “I have come to advise and comfort you, not to frighten you.”
“How knowest thou that I require counsel? and who art thou that talkest to me of solace?” asked Nisida, her sentiment of shame yielding to one of boundless surprise at hearing herself thus addressed by a being who appeared to read the very inmost secrets of her soul.
“How do you know that I need advice? And who are you to talk to me about comfort?” asked Nisida, her feeling of shame giving way to overwhelming surprise at being addressed by someone who seemed to read the deepest secrets of her soul.
“I am one who can penetrate into all the mysteries of the human heart,” returned the fiend, in his sonorous, deep-toned voice; “and I can gather thy history from the expression of thy countenance, the attitude in which I first beheld thee, while thou wast still seated upon the strand, and the mingled emotions of surprise and joy with which thou didst mark my presence. Is it, then, difficult to imagine that thou requirest counsel to teach thee how to proceed so as to obtain thine emancipation from this isle? or would it be extraordinary if, moved by thy sorrow, I offered to befriend thee? And is it not ever the way with mortals—poor, weak, miserable beings that they are—to grow speedily dissatisfied with their lot? In the spirit of religion ye say that Heaven controls your destinies according to its own wise purposes; and when all goes well with ye, and you have your desires, ye pray and are thankful, because, forsooth,” added the demon, with a smile of bitter scorn, “it is so easy to pray when ye are contented and happy, and so easy to be thankful when ye are pampered with all ye require. Here art thou, lady, on an island teeming with all the choicest fruits of the earth, and enjoying an eternal summer, where all is pleasant to the view, and to whose silent shores the cares of the great world cannot come; and yet thou wouldst quit this calm retreat, and rush back into the vortex of evil passions, warring interests, conflicting pursuits! But I will not weary thee with my reflections; although it is my nature first to upbraid and taunt those whom I intend to serve!”
“I’m someone who can delve into all the complexities of the human heart,” the fiend said in his deep, resonant voice. “I can read your story from the expression on your face, from the way I first saw you while you were still sitting on the shore, and from the mix of surprise and joy you showed when you noticed me. Is it really so hard to believe that you need advice on how to free yourself from this island? Or would it be so unusual for me to offer my help because I feel for your pain? Isn’t it typical of humans—poor, weak, miserable beings—that they quickly become dissatisfied with their circumstances? You say that in the name of religion, Heaven controls your fates according to its own wise plans. And when things are going well for you, when your desires are met, you pray and express gratitude, because, of course,” the demon added with a bitter smile, “it’s so simple to pray when you're happy and content, and so easy to give thanks when you have everything you want. Here you are, lady, on an island bursting with the finest fruits of the earth, enjoying an endless summer, where everything is beautiful to behold, and where the worries of the outside world can’t reach you; and yet you want to leave this peaceful retreat and rush back into the chaos of destructive passions, conflicting interests, and clashing goals! But I won’t bore you with my thoughts; it’s just my nature to first scold and provoke those I intend to help!”
“And who art thou, strange being, that reasoneth morally with the smile of scorn upon thy lips?” demanded Nisida, the vague alarms which had previously influenced her reviving with additional power; “who art thou, I say, that comest to reproach, and yet profferest thine aid?”
“And who are you, strange being, that talks about morality with a smirk on your lips?” asked Nisida, the uneasy feelings that had bothered her before coming back even stronger. “Who are you, I ask, that comes to criticize yet offers your help?”
“No matter who I am,” replied the fiend. “Some day thou may’st know me better, if thou——”
“No matter who I am,” replied the fiend. “Someday you might get to know me better, if you——”
“But how camest thou hither? Where is the ship that brought thee—the boat that landed thee?” demanded Nisida in a tone of feverish impatience.
“But how did you get here? Where is the ship that brought you—the boat that landed you?” Nisida asked, her voice full of restless impatience.
“No ship brought me hither—no boat set me on the shore,” answered the demon, fixing his eyes—those piercing eyes upon Nisida’s countenance, as if to read the impression which this strange revelation made upon her secret soul.
“No ship brought me here—no boat set me on the shore,” answered the demon, fixing his piercing eyes on Nisida’s face, as if to gauge the impact this strange revelation had on her hidden emotions.
“Then who art thou?” exclaimed the lady, a cold shudder passing over her entire frame, although she retreated not nor withdrew the glances which she, through her wondrous strength of mind, was enabled to retain fixed upon the demon’s countenance.
“Then who are you?” exclaimed the lady, a cold shiver passing over her entire body, yet she did not retreat or look away from the demon's face, which she, with her remarkable strength of mind, was able to keep locked on.
“Seek not to learn as yet who I am,” said the fiend. “Let it suffice for thee to know that I am something more than a mere mortal—a being gifted with powers which, in the hands of such a one as thou, would throw the entire world into convulsions; for there is much in thee after my own heart, beauteous Nisida of Riverola.”
“Don’t try to find out who I am just yet,” said the fiend. “It’s enough for you to know that I am more than just a mortal—a being with powers that, in the hands of someone like you, could shake the whole world; for there’s a lot in you that resonates with me, beautiful Nisida of Riverola.”
“Ah! thou art even acquainted with my name,” cried Nisida, again shuddering violently in spite of her powerful efforts to appear calm and fearless.
“Ah! you even know my name,” cried Nisida, shuddering violently again despite her strong efforts to seem calm and fearless.
“I am acquainted with thy name, and with all that concerns thee and thine, Nisida,” replied the fiend; “ay,” he added, with a malignant chuckle, “even to the mystery of the closet in thy late father’s chamber, and the contents of the terrible manuscript which taught thee such dreadful secrets! I know, too, all that thou hast done to serve thine aims—thy simulated deafness and dumbness—the assassination of Agnes—the imprisonment of Flora in the convent——”
“I know your name and everything about you and yours, Nisida,” replied the fiend; “yes,” he added, with a wicked chuckle, “even the mystery of the closet in your late father's room and the contents of the terrible manuscript that taught you such awful secrets! I also know everything you’ve done to achieve your goals—your pretended deafness and muteness—the murder of Agnes—the imprisonment of Flora in the convent——”
“Then art thou indeed some superhuman power,” interrupted Nisida, in a tone of inexpressible alarm; “and I dare hold no further converse with thee.”
“Then you really are some superhuman power,” interrupted Nisida, in a tone of indescribable fear; “and I can't continue talking to you.”
“One moment—and thou wilt think differently!” exclaimed the demon. “But I will give thee an evidence of my power. Here, take this instrument—’tis called a telescope—and use it for a single minute. Glance across the waters, and thou shalt behold a scene which will interest thee somewhat, I trow.”
“One moment—and you’ll think differently!” exclaimed the demon. “But I’ll show you proof of my power. Here, take this device—it’s called a telescope—and use it for just a minute. Look across the water, and you’ll see a scene that will interest you, I bet.”
The fiend handed her a telescope and directed her to apply it to her eyes. She obeyed him, though reluctantly; but intense curiosity overcame her scruples, and, moreover, her extraordinary strength of mind aided her in supporting the presence of one whom she knew to be invested with superhuman powers—but of what nature she feared to guess. Nisida turned toward the sea, and used the magic telescope as directed, while the demon stood behind her, his countenance expressing a diabolical triumph, mingled with blighting scorn.
The demon handed her a telescope and told her to hold it up to her eyes. She did as he said, but not without hesitation; however, her intense curiosity overcame her doubts, and her remarkable mental strength helped her endure the presence of someone she knew had superhuman powers—though she was afraid to think about what those powers were. Nisida turned towards the sea and used the magical telescope as instructed, while the demon stood behind her, his face showing a wicked triumph mixed with bitter contempt.
But ah! what does Nisida behold? The moment she applies the telescope to her eye, she is transported as it were to her own native city. She is in Florence—yes, in the fair capital of Tuscany. Every familiar scene is presented to her again; and she once more views the busy crowds and the bustling haunts of men. She sweeps them all with a hurried glance; and then her look settled upon a young couple walking together in a secluded place on the banks of the Arno. But oh! how terribly flashed her eyes—how changed with wrath and concentrated rage suddenly becomes her countenance! For in that fond pair, wandering so lovingly together on the Arno’s margin she recognized her brother Francisco and the maiden Flora Francatelli!
But oh! what does Nisida see? The moment she looks through the telescope, it's like she's transported back to her hometown. She's in Florence—yes, the beautiful capital of Tuscany. She sees every familiar scene again; she once more observes the busy crowds and the lively spots where people gather. She quickly scans them all, and then her gaze lands on a young couple walking together in a quiet spot by the Arno. But oh! how fiercely her eyes flash—her expression turns into one of anger and intense rage! For in that affectionate pair, wandering so sweetly together by the Arno, she recognizes her brother Francisco and the young woman Flora Francatelli!
“Thou hast seen enough!” cried the demon, snatching the telescope from her hands. “And now, more than ever,” he added with a malignant smile of triumph, “dost thou long to revisit thy native land. It was to confirm that longing that I showed thee the scene thou hast just witnessed.”
“You’ve seen enough!” shouted the demon, grabbing the telescope from her hands. “And now, more than ever,” he added with a wicked triumphant smile, “you long to return to your homeland. I showed you the scene you just witnessed to confirm that longing.”
“And canst thou give me the means to return thither?” demanded Nisida, almost maddened by the spectacle that had met her eyes.
“And can you give me a way to get back there?” demanded Nisida, almost driven mad by the sight she had just seen.
“Listen!” exclaimed the fiend, “and hear me patiently. I charge thee not to breathe to thy Fernand one word descriptive of this interview which thou hast had with me. Thou couldst simulate dumbness for ten long years or more, with a success which rendered thee great and glorious in my eyes—for I love the hypocrite and the deceiver,” he added with one of his diabolical smiles; “although I myself deceive them! Be dumb, then, in all that relates to my visit to thee here. But thou mayst so beset thy Fernand with earnest entreaties to give thee the means of departure from this island—for he can do so, if he have the will—that he shall be unable to resist thy prayer—thy fears—thy anguish, real or feigned, whichever that anguish may be. And should he not yield to thy intercessions, then assail him on another point. Tell him that thou wilt never rest until thou shalt have discovered the cause of those periodical visits which he makes to the other side of the mountains—threaten to accompany him the next time he goes thither. But I need not teach you how to be energetic nor eloquent. For thou art a woman of iron mind and of persuasive tongue; and thy perseverance, as is thy will, is indomitable. Follow my counsel, then—and, though the future to a great extent be concealed from my view, yet I dare prophesy success for thee! And now farewell, Nisida—farewell!”
“Listen!” the fiend exclaimed, “and hear me out. I charge you not to say a word to your Fernand about this meeting we've had. You could pretend to be mute for ten long years or more, achieving success that makes you great and glorious in my eyes—because I love the hypocrite and the deceiver,” he added with one of his devilish smiles; “even though I deceive them! So, remain silent about my visit to you here. But you might overwhelm your Fernand with sincere pleas to help you leave this island—for he can do it if he really wants to—so that he won’t be able to resist your requests—your fears—your anguish, whether real or fake, no matter what that anguish is. And if he doesn’t give in to your pleas, then attack him on another front. Tell him you won’t rest until you uncover the reason for his frequent visits to the other side of the mountains—threaten to accompany him the next time he goes there. But I don’t need to teach you how to be passionate or persuasive. You are a woman of strong will and a convincing voice; your determination, as is your spirit, is unyielding. So follow my advice, and although the future is largely hidden from my sight, I dare to predict success for you! And now farewell, Nisida—farewell!”
And the demon retreated rapidly toward the forests, as if to seek the abode of those terrible serpents whose cunning was akin to his own.
And the demon quickly ran back toward the forests, as if to find the home of those fearsome snakes whose cleverness was similar to his own.
Nisida was too much astonished by the nature of the counsel which his deep sonorous voice had wafted to her ear, to be able to utter a word until his receding form was no longer visible, and then she exclaimed wildly; “I have assuredly seen Satan face to face!”
Nisida was so shocked by the advice his deep, resonant voice had just shared with her that she couldn't say a word until his figure disappeared from view. Then she exclaimed wildly, "I've definitely seen Satan face to face!"
And her blood ran cold in her veins. But a few moments were sufficient to enable that woman of wondrous energy to recover her presence of mind and collect her scattered thoughts; and she sat down on the sand to ponder upon the strange incidents which had so terribly varied the monotony of her existence. She thought, too, of the scene which she had beholden on the banks of the Arno—her worst fears were confirmed; Flora had escaped from the ruin of the Carmelite convent—was alive, was at liberty—and was with Francisco! Oh! how she now longed for the return of Fernand Wagner; but many hours must elapse—a night must pass—and the orb of day which had by this time gone down, must gain the meridian once more ere he would come back. And in the meantime, although she suspected it not, he must fulfill the awful doom of a Wehr-Wolf, as the reader will find by the perusal of the next chapter.
And her blood ran cold. But it only took a few moments for that incredibly strong woman to regain her composure and gather her scattered thoughts; she sat down on the sand to reflect on the strange events that had so dramatically changed the dull routine of her life. She also thought about the scene she had witnessed on the banks of the Arno—her worst fears were confirmed; Flora had escaped from the ruins of the Carmelite convent—she was alive, free—and with Francisco! Oh, how she wished for Fernand Wagner to return; but many hours had to pass—a night had to go by—and the sun, which had already set, had to rise again before he would come back. In the meantime, although she didn’t realize it, he had to face the dreadful fate of a Wehr-Wolf, as the reader will discover in the next chapter.
CHAPTER LV.
It was within a few minutes of sunset, as Fernand Wagner, having crossed the mountains, hastened down that bituminous declivity constituting the scene of desolation which separated the range of volcano hills from the delightful plains and verdant groves stretching to the sea-shore.
It was just a few minutes before sunset when Fernand Wagner, having crossed the mountains, hurried down the dark slope that marked the desolate area separating the volcanic hills from the beautiful plains and green groves that stretched to the seaside.
A shudder passed over his frame as he beheld the solitary tree in which he had seen the monstrous snake playing and gamboling, on the morning when he was thrown upon this Mediterranean isle.
A shiver ran through him as he looked at the lone tree where he had seen the huge snake playing and frolicking on the morning he was cast onto this Mediterranean island.
“Oh!” he exclaimed aloud, as he sped onward, “what happiness and also what misery have I known in this clime. But, doomed and fated being that I am, such is my destiny; and so must I be, here or elsewhere, in whichever land I may visit, in whatever part of the earth I may abide. Oh! merciful Heaven, can no prayer, no self-mortification, remove the ban—the curse—from my devoted head?
“Oh!” he shouted as he rushed forward, “what joy and also what suffering have I experienced in this land. But, being doomed and fated as I am, this is my destiny; and so I must be, here or anywhere else, in whichever country I may go, in any part of the world I may stay. Oh! merciful Heaven, can no prayer, no sacrifice, lift the curse from my devoted head?
“Oh! just Heaven,” he exclaimed, stretching forth his arms toward the sky, and with ineffable anguish depicted on his upturned countenance; “spare me! Have I not been punished enough! Oh! take away from me this appalling doom—let me become old, wrinkled, forlorn, and poor once more,—let me return to my humble cot in the Black Forest, or let me die. Almighty power! if thou wilt—but spare me—spare me now! Wretch—wretch that I was to be dazzled by the specious promises, O Faust! But I am justly punished—thy vengeance, O Heaven, is well deserved—sinner, sinner that I am!”
“Oh! just Heaven,” he cried, reaching out his arms toward the sky, with overwhelming anguish written on his face; “please spare me! Haven’t I suffered enough? Oh! take away this horrific fate—let me grow old, wrinkled, lonely, and poor again—let me go back to my small cottage in the Black Forest, or let me die. Almighty power! if it's your will—but please spare me—spare me now! What a fool I was to be blinded by false promises, O Faust! But I deserve this punishment—your vengeance, O Heaven, is well-deserved—I am a sinner, a sinner that I am!”
Those were the last human sounds he uttered for several hours; for, scarcely had they escaped his lips, when the horrible change began, and in a few moments a wild yell rent the air, and a monstrous wolf sprung from the spot where Wagner had fallen down in such agonizing writhings.
Those were the last human sounds he made for hours; barely had they left his lips when the terrible transformation began, and moments later, a wild scream pierced the air, and a monstrous wolf sprang from the spot where Wagner had collapsed in such painful writhing.
Away—away went the ferocious animal heading toward the sea—careering, thundering on, as if intent on plunging into the silent depths, and there ending its course in a watery grave.
Away—away went the ferocious animal heading toward the sea—racing, thundering on, as if determined to dive into the silent depths, and there finish its journey in a watery grave.
But no: death yawns not for the Wehr-Wolf! Scarcely have its feet touched the verge of the water, when the monster wheels round and continues its whirlwind way without for an instant relaxing one tittle of its speed. Away—away, through the fruit-bearing groves, clearing for itself a path of ruin and havoc,—scattering the gems of the trees, and breaking down the richly-laden vines; away—away flies the monster, hideous howls bursting from its foaming mouth. The birds scream and whistle wildly, as startled from their usual tranquil retreats, they spread their gay and gaudy plumage, and go with gushing sound through the evening air. He reaches the bank of a stream, and bounds along its pleasant margin, trampling to death noble swans which vainly seek to evade the fury of the rushing monster.
But no: death doesn’t wait for the Wehr-Wolf! Hardly have its feet touched the edge of the water when the monster turns around and keeps on its frenzied path without slowing down for a second. Away—away, through the fruit-laden groves, creating a trail of destruction and chaos—scattering the jewels of the trees and breaking down the heavy vines; away—away flies the monster, with terrifying howls erupting from its foaming mouth. The birds scream and chirp wildly, startled from their usual calm spots, spreading their bright and colorful feathers as they rush through the evening air with a loud sound. It reaches the bank of a stream and bounds along its pleasant edge, trampling to death noble swans that futilely try to escape the wrath of the charging monster.
Away—away toward the forest hurries the Wehr-Wolf—impelled, lashed on by an invincible scourge, and filling the woods with its appalling yells—while its mouth scatters foam like thick flakes of snow. Hark, there is an ominous rustling in one of the trees of the forest; and the monster seems to instinctively know the danger which menaces it. But still its course is not changed;—it seems not to exercise its own will in shaping its course. Down the tremendous snake flings itself from the tree—and in an instant its hideous coils are wound round the foaming, steaming, palpitating body of the wolf. The air is rent with the yell of agony that bursts from the throat of the horrified monster as it tumbles over and over, as if it had run to the length of a tether—for the snake clings with its tail to the bough from which it has darted down. But the yielding of the wolf is only momentary; up—up it springs again—and away,—away it careers, more madly, more desperately, more ferociously, if possible, than before.
Away—away toward the forest rushes the Wehr-Wolf—driven, lashed on by an unstoppable force, filling the woods with its terrifying howls—while its mouth foams like thick flakes of snow. Listen, there’s a disturbing rustling in one of the trees of the forest; the creature seems to instinctively sense the danger that threatens it. But still, it doesn’t change its path;—it seems not to have any control over its direction. Down the enormous snake drops from the tree—and in an instant, its horrifying coils wrap around the foaming, steaming, throbbing body of the wolf. The air is pierced by the scream of pain that erupts from the throat of the terrified creature as it rolls over and over, as if it has reached the end of a leash—for the snake holds on with its tail to the branch from which it pounced. But the wolf’s surrender is only brief; up—up it leaps again—and away,—away it races, more wildly, more desperately, more ferociously, if possible, than before.
And the snake? Oh! poor, weak and powerless was even that dread reptile of forty feet in length, when combated with a monster lashed on and also protected by invisible fiends. For, as the wolf sped on again, the boa was dragged as if by a thousand horses from its coiling hold upon the bough—and shaken, lacerated, and affrighted, the hideous reptile unwound itself from the ferocious animal, and fell powerless on the grass, where the vermin of the forest attacked it with their greedy maws ere its pestilential breath had ceased.
And the snake? Oh! Poor, weak, and helpless was even that dreadful reptile, forty feet long, when faced with a monster that was lashed on and also guarded by invisible demons. For, as the wolf charged on again, the boa was pulled as if by a thousand horses from its coiled grip on the branch—and shaken, torn, and terrified, the hideous reptile unwound itself from the ferocious animal and collapsed weakly on the grass, where the forest vermin attacked it with their greedy jaws before its noxious breath had even faded.
Away—away toward the mountains rushes the Wehr-Wolf,—those mountains which constitute the barrier of safety to protect Nisida from the fangs of the animal that would mangle her fair form were she to cross its path. But, ah! he rushes up the acclivity—he clears rugged rock and jutting crag with wondrous bounds;—just Heaven! will he pass those heights—will he cross the range of volcanic hills?
Away—away toward the mountains rushes the Wehr-Wolf, those mountains that serve as a protective barrier to keep Nisida safe from the creature that would tear her beautiful form apart if she ventured too close. But, oh! he races up the slope—he leaps over rough rocks and sharp cliffs with amazing bounds;—just think! will he make it over those heights—will he cross the range of volcanic hills?
Oh! Nisida, who art on the other side of that range, little dreamest thou of the peril that menaces thee. Joy! joy!—the danger has passed; the wolf turns aside from a loftier impediment of crag than had yet appeared in its course: and down—down again toward the groves and valleys—over the bituminous waste made by the volcano—on, on goes the monster. Away, away, through the verdant scenes once more, fresh havoc—fresh desolation—fresh ruin marking his maddening course,—away, away the Wehr-Wolf speeds.
Oh! Nisida, you on the other side of that range, you have no idea of the danger that threatens you. Joy! Joy!—the danger has passed; the wolf turns away from a higher obstacle than any it has faced before: and down—down again toward the groves and valleys—over the tar-like wasteland created by the volcano—on, on goes the monster. Away, away, through the lush scenery once more, bringing fresh destruction—fresh devastation—fresh ruin marking its frenzied path,—away, away the Wehr-Wolf rushes.
The moon rises to give a stronger and purer light to the dreadful spectacle, a light stronger and purer than that of night itself, which is never completely dark in the tropics. Away, away, and still on, on—outstripping time—running a race with the fleeting moments, till hours and hours of unrelaxing speed are numbered—thus goes the wolf. And now he snuffs the morning air: the fresh breeze from the east raises the foam of the Mediterranean waves, and allays the heat on the body of the careening, bounding, and almost flying monster.
The moon rises to cast a brighter and clearer light on the terrifying scene, a light that's brighter and clearer than that of night itself, which is never truly dark in the tropics. Away, away, and still onward—outpacing time—racing against fleeting moments, until hours and hours of relentless speed are counted—thus moves the wolf. And now he sniffs the morning air: the fresh breeze from the east whips up the foam of the Mediterranean waves and cools the heat on the body of the swerving, bounding, and nearly flying beast.
His howling grows less ferocious—his yells become less terrible; and now his pace is a trifle more measured,—that relaxation of a whirlwind speed gradually increasing.
His howling becomes less intense—his yells less frightening; and now his pace is a bit more controlled,—the easing of a whirlwind speed gradually increasing.
’Tis done; the course is o’er—the race is run;—and the Wehr-Wolf falls in writhing agonies upon the fresh grass, whence in a few moments rises Fernand Wagner—a man once more! But as he throws a glance of horror around on the scene of his night’s dread employment, he starts back with mingled aversion and alarm; for there—with folded arms, eyes terrible to look upon, and a countenance expressing infernal triumph and bitter scorn, stood the demon.
It’s done; the course is over—the race is run; and the Wehr-Wolf collapses in writhing agony on the fresh grass, from which, in a few moments, Fernand Wagner rises—a man once more! But as he looks around in horror at the scene of his night’s terrifying work, he recoils with a mix of disgust and fear; for there—arms crossed, eyes frightening to behold, and a face showing hellish triumph and bitter scorn—stood the demon.
“Fiend, what would’st thou with me?” demanded Wagner. “Are not the sufferings which I have just endured, enough to satisfy thy hatred of all human beings? are not the horrors of the past night sufficient to glut even thine insatiate heart?”
“Fiend, what do you want with me?” asked Wagner. “Isn’t the pain I just went through enough to satisfy your hatred of all humans? Isn’t the terror of last night enough to satisfy even your endlessly greedy heart?”
“Mortal,” said the demon, speaking in his profound and awe-inspiring tones, “didst thou take all thy miseries which at this moment afflict thy race, combine all the bitter woes, and crushing sorrows that madden the brains of men, mix up all the tears and collect all the sobs and sighs that tell of human agony, then multiply the aggregate by ten million, million times its sum, and go on multiplying by millions and millions, till thou wast tired of counting, thou would’st not form even an idea of that huge amount of human misery which could alone appease me. For on man do I visit the hate wherewith my own fall has animated me; powerless on high, where once I was so powerful, I make my kingdom of earth and hell—and in both my influence is great and is terrible!”
“Mortal,” said the demon, speaking in his deep and awe-inspiring voice, “if you took all the miseries that are currently plaguing your kind, combined all the bitter woes and crushing sorrows that drive people mad, mixed in all the tears, and gathered all the sobs and sighs that reflect human agony, then multiplied that total by ten million million times, and kept multiplying by millions and millions until you got tired of counting, you still wouldn’t have any idea of the immense amount of human misery that could satisfy me. For I unleash the hatred within me, ignited by my own downfall, on mankind; powerless above, where I once had so much power, I create my kingdom in both earth and hell—and my influence in both places is vast and terrifying!”
“Yes—yes; too great—too terrible!” exclaimed Wagner. “But why dost thou persecute me with thy presence? I did not call thee—I did not invoke thine aid.”
“Yes—yes; too much—too awful!” exclaimed Wagner. “But why do you torment me with your presence? I didn’t summon you—I didn’t ask for your help.”
“No, but thou requirest it!” said the demon, with a satirical smile. “Thinkest thou to be enabled to dream away thine existence in this island, with the warm, impassioned Nisida? No, mortal—no! Already doth she pine for her own native Italian clime; and she will end by loathing thee and this land, if she continue to dwell here, and with only thee as her companion. But it is in thy power to make Nisida forget Italy—Francisco—Flora—and all the grave interests and dreadful mysteries which seem to demand her presence in the busy world;—it is in thy power to render her happy and contented in this island—to attach her to thee for the remainder of thine existence—to provide her with the means of preserving her youth and her beauty unimpaired, even as thine own—to crush forever all those pinings and longings which now carry her glances wistfully across the sea,—in a word, to bend her mind to all thy wishes—her soul to all thy purposes! Yes;—it is in thy power to do all this—and the same decision which shall place that amount of ineffable happiness within thy reach, will also redeem thee from the horrible destiny of a Wehr-Wolf—leaving thee thy youth and thy beauty, and investing thee with a power equal to that enjoyed by thy late master, Faust.”
“No, but you need it!” said the demon with a sarcastic smile. “Do you really think you can just dream your life away on this island with the passionate Nisida? No, mortal—no! She's already yearning for her home in Italy, and she will end up hating you and this place if she stays here, with only you for company. But you have the power to make Nisida forget Italy—Francisco—Flora—and all the serious matters and terrifying secrets that seem to demand her attention in the busy world; it’s within your power to make her happy and satisfied in this island—to bind her to you for the rest of your life—to give her a way to keep her youth and beauty intact, just like yours—to crush forever all those desires and longings that now make her gaze longingly across the sea—in short, to shape her mind to all your wishes—her soul to all your purposes! Yes; it’s within your power to do all this—and the same choice that will bring you that level of unimaginable happiness will also save you from the terrible fate of a Wehr-Wolf—leaving you your youth and beauty, and giving you a power equal to that of your former master, Faust.”
“And doubtless on the same conditions?” said Wagner, half-ironically, and half in horror at the mere thought of surrendering his soul to Satan.
“And surely under the same conditions?” said Wagner, half-jokingly and half-horrified at the mere thought of giving his soul to Satan.
“Art thou blind to the means of promoting thy earthly happiness?” demanded the demon, fixing on Fernand a glance intended to appal and intimidate, but at which he on whom it was bent quailed not. “Hast thou not received sufficient experience of the terrific sufferings which twelve times a year thou art doomed to endure? Knowest thou not on each occasion thou destroyest human life, where mortal beings are in thy path—or that thou ravagest the fair scenes which He whose name I dare not mention has created? and art thou ignorant of the tremendous horror and loathsome obloquy which attach themselves to the name of a Wehr-Wolf? See—thou art already wearied of traveling through the various climes of the earth; thou no longer delightest in cultivating thine intellect, so marvelously adapted to receive knowledge of all kinds; and thy power to create whole mines of wealth is exercised no more. But thou would’st fix thine abode in this island forever, were Nisida to remain thy companion! Well—and if thou losest her? for assuredly a vessel will some day touch on these shores—what would’st thou do then? All lonely, desolate, forlorn, thou would’st curse the day that gave thee regenerated life—thou would’st seek death—and to thee death may not come yet for many, many years! Fernand, thou art worse than mad not to embrace my offers. Consent to become mine—mine eternally, when thy mortal breath shall leave thy body, and in the meantime I promise thee power illimitable—happiness such as no human being ever yet enjoyed——”
“Are you blind to the ways of enhancing your earthly happiness?” demanded the demon, locking eyes with Fernand in a gaze meant to frighten and intimidate, but Fernand did not flinch. “Haven’t you experienced the terrible suffering that you must endure twelve times a year? Don’t you realize that each time you destroy human life when you encounter mortals—or that you ruin the beautiful scenes created by Him whose name I dare not speak? And are you unaware of the immense horror and shame that come with being known as a Wehr-Wolf? Look—you’re already tired of traveling through different parts of the world; you no longer enjoy expanding your mind, which is perfectly suited for learning all kinds of things; and your ability to create vast wealth is no longer being used. But you would settle here on this island forever if Nisida were to stay with you! What will happen if you lose her? Because surely, a ship will someday arrive on these shores—what would you do then? Alone, desolate, forlorn, you would curse the day you were given a second life—you would seek death—and for you, death might not come for many, many years! Fernand, you are worse than insane not to accept my offers. Agree to be mine—mine forever, when your mortal breath leaves your body, and in the meantime, I promise you limitless power—happiness like no human has ever known—”
“No—no!” exclaimed Wagner. “Rather the destiny of a Wehr-Wolf—rather the solitude of this island for the remainder of my days—than resign all chance of salvation! And that mine immortal soul is yet safe, the very temptations thou offerest with such eloquent persuasion fully proves! Oh! Heaven, of its infinite mercy, will receive the dreadful sufferings ’tis mine to endure each month, as an atonement for that hour of weakness, madness, folly, when dazzled by the words of Faust, and overwhelmed by a weight of miseries, I accepted a regenerated existence. Yes, Heaven will forgive me yet: and therefore avaunt, fiend! avaunt!” And as he uttered these words he made the sign of the cross, and the demon fled away howling. Wagner turned aside in dismay, and sank upon the ground as if blasted by the lightning. A deep sleep fell on Fernand’s eyes, and in his dreams he thought he heard a solemn but rejoicing strain of music filling the air. That divine melody seemed to speak a language eloquent and intelligible, and to give him hope and promise of a deliverance from the dreadful destiny which his weakness and folly had entailed upon him. The music grew fainter and fainter, and at the moment when it died away altogether a heavenly and radiant being rose in the midst of a cloud, an angel, clad in white and shining garments, and with snowy wings closed, and drooping from its shoulders. Looking benignly upon the sleeping Wagner the angel said in a soft and liquid tone, “Thrice hast thou resisted the temptations of the enemy of mankind: once in thy dungeon at Florence, a second time amidst the defiles of yon mountains, and now on this spot. He will appear to thee no more, unless thou thyself summon him. Much hast thou already done in atonement for the crime that endangered thy soul when, withdrawing thy faith from Heaven, thou didst accept new life on the conditions proposed to thee by the agent of Satan; but much more must thou yet do, ere that atonement will be complete!” The form ceased to speak, and gradually became fainter and fainter, until it disappeared with its glorious halo altogether.
“No—no!” exclaimed Wagner. “I would choose the fate of a Wehr-Wolf—I would prefer the solitude of this island for the rest of my days—rather than give up all hope of salvation! The fact that my immortal soul is still safe proves that the very temptations you offer with such persuasive words are futile! Oh! Heaven, in its infinite mercy, will accept the terrible suffering I endure every month as penance for that moment of weakness, madness, and folly when, dazzled by Faust’s words and overwhelmed by misery, I accepted a new life. Yes, Heaven will forgive me yet: so begone, fiend! Begone!” As he said this, he made the sign of the cross, and the demon fled away, howling. Wagner turned away in dismay and sank to the ground as if struck by lightning. A deep sleep fell over Fernand’s eyes, and in his dreams, he thought he heard a solemn yet joyful melody filling the air. That divine music seemed to speak a language clear and meaningful, giving him hope and the promise of deliverance from the terrible fate that his weakness and folly had brought upon him. The music grew fainter and fainter, and at the moment it faded completely, a heavenly and radiant being rose in the midst of a cloud—an angel, clothed in white and shining garments, with snowy wings folded and drooping from its shoulders. Looking kindly upon the sleeping Wagner, the angel said in a soft, flowing voice, “Three times you have resisted the temptations of the enemy of mankind: once in your dungeon in Florence, a second time among the rugged mountains, and now here. He will not appear to you again unless you summon him yourself. You have already done much to atone for the crime that threatened your soul when, withdrawing your faith from Heaven, you accepted new life under the conditions proposed by the agent of Satan; but you still have much more to do before that atonement will be complete!” The figure stopped speaking and gradually became fainter and fainter until it disappeared completely along with its glorious halo.
Then Fernand awoke, and his dream was vividly impressed upon his memory.
Then Fernand woke up, and his dream was clearly imprinted in his memory.
Assuming a kneeling posture, he clasped his hands fervently together, and said aloud, “Merciful Heaven! be the vision one divinely sent, or be it but the sport of an imagination fevered by a long night of suffering, I receive it as an emblem and as a sign of hope and promise!”
Assuming a kneeling position, he clasped his hands tightly together and said aloud, “Merciful Heaven! Whether this vision is truly sent from above or just a trick of an imagination worn out from a long night of suffering, I accept it as a symbol and a sign of hope and promise!”
He arose. The sun was now high in the heaven, and he hastened to the shore to perform his ablutions. Refreshed in body with the bath which he took in the Mediterranean, and in mind with the influence of the vision, he retraced his way toward the mountains. The range was passed in safety, and he once more set foot on that section of the island where Nisida was so anxiously awaiting his presence.
He got up. The sun was now high in the sky, and he hurried to the shore to wash up. Feeling refreshed in body from the bath he took in the Mediterranean, and in mind from the vision’s impact, he made his way back toward the mountains. He crossed the range safely and once again set foot on that part of the island where Nisida was waiting for him with anticipation.
The hour at which Fernand Wagner was accustomed to return after his periodical excursions beyond the mountains, had long passed; for it will be remembered that he had fallen asleep and slumbered some time, after his restoration to human shape and his encounter with the demon. Nisida was already a prey to the wildest alarms, which were not altogether untainted with selfishness; for the enemy of mankind had led her to believe that Wagner had within his reach certain means of enabling her to quit the island, and she trembled lest death might have intervened to snatch him away, and thus annihilate the hopes which had been so insidiously infused into her soul. She was also distressed at his prolonged absence on grounds more creditable to her heart, for she shuddered at the idea that her handsome Fernand might at that very moment be writhing in the coils of a horrible snake. Then, arousing herself, Nisida resolved to attempt the passage of the mountains, and seek for her lover and rescue him if possible, and if not, to die with him. But as she drew near the craggy mountains she suddenly beheld the object of her anxiety approaching her, and in a few minutes they were locked in each other’s arms.
The time when Fernand Wagner usually returned from his regular trips beyond the mountains had long passed; remember, he had fallen asleep and dozed off for a while after being turned back into a human and his encounter with the demon. Nisida was already consumed by intense fears, which were not entirely free of selfishness; the enemy of mankind had made her think that Wagner had the means to help her escape the island, and she feared that death might have taken him away, destroying the hopes that had insidiously been planted in her heart. She was also worried about his extended absence for more honorable reasons, shuddering at the thought that her handsome Fernand might be suffering at that very moment, trapped by a horrible snake. Then, gathering her strength, Nisida decided to try crossing the mountains to find her lover and rescue him if she could, or die with him if not. But as she got closer to the rugged mountains, she suddenly saw the source of her anxiety approaching, and within minutes, they were in each other’s arms.
“My Fernand,” said Nisida at length, “I feared that some danger had befallen you, and I was hastening to join you on the other side of these heights, either to aid you in escaping from the peril, or to share its consequences with you.”
“My Fernand,” Nisida finally said, “I was worried that something might have happened to you, and I was rushing to reach you on the other side of these hills, either to help you escape the danger or to face it with you.”
“Beloved Nisida!” exclaimed Wagner, “how welcome to me is this proof of thy regard, this earnest of thy love.”
“Beloved Nisida!” exclaimed Wagner, “how welcome this sign of your affection is to me, this genuine expression of your love.”
“I can never cease to love you, dear Fernand,” answered Nisida, turning her fine large eyes upon his handsome face. “Oh, that I should seek to quit thee! The thought smites me to the inmost recesses of my heart. And yet it is to some extent thy fault, for wherefore wilt thou not accompany me?”
“I can never stop loving you, dear Fernand,” replied Nisida, looking into his handsome face with her beautiful, large eyes. “Oh, how could I ever think of leaving you? The thought hurts me deeply. And yet it is partly your fault, because why won’t you come with me?”
“In the first place, beloved one,” replied Wagner, “thou talkest as if a ship were already in sight, or a boat lay ready to launch from this shore; secondly, I have before assured thee that I dared not return to Florence, and that as I cannot therefore be thy companion thither, it would be better for me to remain on the island, to which, perhaps,” he added in a mournful tone, “you might, after all, never come back!”
“In the first place, dear one,” replied Wagner, “you speak as if a ship is already in sight, or a boat is ready to launch from this shore; secondly, I have already told you that I couldn’t go back to Florence, and since I can’t be your companion there, it would be better for me to stay on the island, where, perhaps,” he added in a sad tone, “you might never return!”
“Oh! Fernand, think not so ill of your Nisida!” she cried, throwing one of her snowy full arms round his neck, and looking earnestly, but yet tenderly on his countenance. “Never, never shall I know happiness again until I have revisited Florence. Each day that passes without giving me a hope to see this aim fulfilled, increases my misery, adds to my uneasiness, augments my anxiety—so that in a short time my suspense will become intolerable. It is nearly so already, Fernand—but pity me; yes—and help me, if you can!”
“Oh! Fernand, don’t think so badly of your Nisida!” she exclaimed, wrapping one of her soft, white arms around his neck and gazing earnestly yet tenderly at his face. “I will never know happiness again until I’ve gone back to Florence. Every day that goes by without giving me hope of achieving this goal deepens my misery, increases my unease, and heightens my anxiety—so that soon my waiting will be unbearable. It’s almost there already, Fernand—but have compassion for me; yes—and help me, if you can!”
“Dearest Nisida, willingly would I sacrifice my own inclinations to forward thine,” exclaimed Wagner in a tone of deep sincerity; “but how is it possible that I can aid thee? I have not wings to affix to thy fair shoulder, I have not a voice powerful enough to raise echoes on a shore whence assistance might be sent. Nay, look not so sternly on me, beloved Nisida, I did not intend to vex thee with idle jestings; but thou knowest that I cannot aid thee.”
“Dearest Nisida, I would willingly give up my own desires to support yours,” Wagner exclaimed with deep sincerity; “but how can I help you? I can't give you wings to attach to your beautiful shoulders, and I don’t have a strong enough voice to create echoes from a shore where help might come. No, don’t look at me so seriously, beloved Nisida, I didn't mean to upset you with empty jokes; but you know that I cannot help you.”
“Fernand, you love me not!” exclaimed Nisida, suddenly withdrawing her arm from its fond position about his neck, and retreating a few paces. “No; you do not love me as you were wont, or as I love you! You doubtless have some means of gratifying my ardent longings. A secret voice whispers within me that if you chose to exert all your powers, you might render me happy—at least so happy as I could be when separated from you! I have assured you that naught save the most important interests would render me thus anxious to return to my native city; and if you find me thus importunate, you should pity me, not refuse to aid me.”
“Fernand, you don't love me!” Nisida suddenly exclaimed as she pulled her arm away from around his neck and stepped back a little. “No; you don't love me like you used to, or like I love you! You must have a way to satisfy my intense cravings. A quiet voice inside me tells me that if you wanted to, you could make me happy—at least as happy as I could be while being apart from you! I’ve told you that nothing but the most important reasons would make me anxious to go back to my hometown; and if you find me this persistent, you should feel sympathy for me, not refuse to help me.”
“Holy Virgin! this is maddening!” cried Wagner. “Nisida—be reasonable; how can I assist thee? how can I enable thee to cross that sea which appears to us boundless? And thou accusest me of not loving thee, Nisida! Oh! this is too cruel!”
“Holy Virgin! This is infuriating!” shouted Wagner. “Nisida—please be reasonable; how can I help you? How can I assist you in crossing that sea that seems endless to us? And you’re accusing me of not loving you, Nisida! Oh! This is too much!”
“No, it is thou who art cruel!” exclaimed Nisida, in an impassioned tone. “I know that you are not a being of an ordinary stamp, that your intellect is as wonderful as your person is godlike,—and that you possess a mine of knowledge in the extent of which no mortal can equal thee. Is it strange—is it marvelous, then, that I should implore thee to exert thy powers—the vast powers of thy glorious intelligence, to forward my design? Nay, seek not to interrupt me, Fernand, denial is vain! A secret voice continues to whisper within me that thou art able to do all I ask; I know not the means to be used—I seek not to know them; but that thou hast such means within thy reach, is a conviction firmly impressed upon my mind. Here, then, Fernand, at thy feet, on my knees, do I implore thee, beseech thee, not to refuse the boon which I, thy loving wife, crave at the hands of thee, my husband, as if I were a humble suppliant suing at the footstool of a throned king!”
“No, you’re the one who’s cruel!” Nisida exclaimed passionately. “I know you’re not an ordinary person; your intellect is as amazing as your godlike appearance—and you have a treasure trove of knowledge that no one else can match. Is it strange or amazing, then, that I should beg you to use your powers—the incredible powers of your brilliant mind—to help me with my plan? No, don’t try to interrupt me, Fernand, it’s pointless to deny it! A secret voice keeps whispering to me that you can do everything I ask; I don’t know how—you don’t need to explain it to me—but I’m firmly convinced that you have the ability to make it happen. So here, Fernand, at your feet, on my knees, I implore you, I beg you, not to refuse the request that I, your loving wife, am making of you, my husband, as if I were a humble petitioner at the foot of a throned king!”
“Nisida, Nisida!” cried Fernand, painfully excited by this sudden movement on her part, and endeavoring to rise: “what means so strange a proceeding? Rise, dearest, rise; it is not to me that you must thus humble yourself!”
“Nisida, Nisida!” shouted Fernand, painfully stirred by her sudden action and trying to get up. “What does this strange behavior mean? Get up, my dear, get up; you don’t need to humble yourself like this in front of me!”
“No; I will not quit this suppliant attitude until you shall have granted my request—my prayer,” said Nisida. “Refuse me not, my Fernand. Oh! I implore you not to refuse me! Whatever means be within your reach, exert them on my behalf. A brother’s interest, the remembrance of a solemn vow breathed only to my lamented and much-wronged mother—and the safeguard of a mystery, the discovery of which by curious and prying eyes would heap infamy and disgrace upon the family that bears the name of Riverola—all these reasons render me thus anxious to return to Italy. And if you keep me here, Fernand, I shall pine away—I shall perish before your eyes, and you will repent of your harshness when it is too late. Or else,” she added, speaking with wild rapidity, “I shall be reduced to despair, and in a moment of excitement shall seek death in those silent waters, or climb yon craggy mountains to fling myself headlong from their summit.”
“No; I won't stop this pleading until you grant my request—my prayer,” said Nisida. “Please don’t refuse me, my Fernand. Oh! I beg you not to turn me down! Whatever means you have, use them for my sake. A brother’s concern, the memory of a solemn promise made only to my cherished and deeply wronged mother—and the protection of a secret that, if discovered by curious and prying eyes, would bring shame and disgrace to the family with the name Riverola—all these reasons make me so eager to return to Italy. And if you keep me here, Fernand, I’ll waste away—I’ll die right before you, and you’ll regret your harshness when it’s too late. Or else,” she added, speaking in a frenzy, “I’ll be driven to despair, and in a moment of impulse, I’ll seek death in those quiet waters, or climb those craggy mountains to throw myself off their peak.”
“Nisida, your menaces are maddening as your supplications to me are vain and useless!” said Wagner, himself now laboring under a fearful excitement. “Rise, I implore you, rise, and let us endeavor to converse more calmly—more rationally.”
“Nisida, your threats are as frustrating as your pleas to me are pointless and ineffective!” said Wagner, who was now also experiencing a terrible excitement. “Please, stand up, and let’s try to talk more calmly—more reasonably.”
“Yes—I will rise,” said Nisida, now affecting a sullen haughtiness, and preparing to wield another of the weapons which the demon had placed in her hand: “I rise, Fernand, because I feel that I was wrong thus to abase myself—I, who bear the proud name of Riverola;”—and she tossed her head indignantly. “Well—it seems that you are resolved to keep me chained to your side on this island. Be it so: but henceforth let there be no mistrust—no mystery—no secrets between us. If Italy must be forgotten forever, then this isle shall become our world, and our thoughts shall travel not beyond its confines. All shall be mutual confidence—a reciprocal outpouring of our minutest thoughts. On that condition only will existence here be tolerable to us both. And now as a proof that thou wilt assent to this proposal—than which nothing can be more rational—let our new life of mutual confidence date from this moment. Tell me then, my Fernand,” she proceeded, assuming a winning manner, and throwing as much pathos as possible into her sweetly musical voice—that voice which gave new and indescribable, charms to the soft Italian language—“tell me then, my Fernand, wherefore thou quittest me at certain intervals—why thou invariably seekest on those occasions the opposite side of the island—and whether thou wilt in future suffer me to be the companion of those journeys?”
“Yes—I will rise,” said Nisida, now putting on a sullen pride and getting ready to use another of the tools the demon had given her: “I rise, Fernand, because I realize I was wrong to lower myself—me, who carries the proud name of Riverola;”—and she tossed her head in indignation. “Well—it seems you’ve decided to keep me tied to your side on this island. Fine: but from now on there will be no mistrust—no mysteries—no secrets between us. If Italy must be forgotten forever, then this island will be our whole world, and our thoughts shall not go beyond its limits. Everything shall be shared confidence—an open exchange of our deepest thoughts. Only on that condition will life here be bearable for both of us. And now, as proof that you will agree to this proposal—which is only reasonable—let our new life of mutual confidence begin from this moment. So tell me, my Fernand,” she continued, adopting a charming demeanor and infusing her sweet, musical voice—which added new and indescribable charm to the soft Italian language—with as much emotion as possible, “tell me, my Fernand, why do you leave me at times—why do you always seek the other side of the island during those moments—and will you allow me to join you on those journeys in the future?”
“Thou be my companion—thou, Nisida!” exclaimed Wagner, his whole frame convulsed with mental agony. “Merciful Heaven! what fiend has prompted thee thus to speak! Nisida,” he said, suddenly exercising a strong mastery over his emotions, as he seized her hand and pressed it with spasmodic violence—“Nisida, as thou valuest our happiness seek not to penetrate into my secret—proffer not that mad request again!”
“Be my companion— you, Nisida!” exclaimed Wagner, his whole body shaking with mental pain. “Merciful Heaven! What demon has pushed you to say this! Nisida,” he said, suddenly gaining control over his emotions as he grabbed her hand and squeezed it tightly, “Nisida, if you value our happiness, don’t try to uncover my secret—don’t make that crazy request again!”
And dropping her hand he paced the shore with the agitation of reviving excitement.
And letting go of her hand, he walked along the shore, feeling the rush of renewed excitement.
“Fernand,” said Nisida, approaching him, and once more speaking in a resolute and even severe tone—“listen to me. When we met upon the island, an accident of a terrible nature led me to forget my vow of self-imposed dumbness; and when the excitement occasioned by that accident had somewhat passed you were in doubt whether you had really heard my voice or had been deluded by fevered imagination. It would have been easy for me to simulate dumbness again; and you would have believed that the bewilderment of the dread scene had misled you. But I chose not to maintain a secret from thee—and I confess that my long supposed loss of two glorious faculties was a mere deed of duplicity on my part. At that time you said that you also had explanations to give; and yet months and months have passed by, and confidence has not begotten confidence. Let this mistrust on your part cease. Reveal to me the cause of these frequent excursions across the mountains; or else the next time that you set out on one of these mysterious journeys, I shall assuredly become your companion.”
“Fernand,” Nisida said as she approached him, speaking in a firm and even stern tone, “listen to me. When we met on the island, a terrible accident caused me to forget my vow of silence; and once the shock of that event faded, you were left wondering if you really heard my voice or if it was just your imagination playing tricks on you. I could have easily pretended to be mute again, and you would have thought that the confusion from the frightening scene had misled you. But I chose not to keep that a secret from you—and I admit that my long-supposed loss of two wonderful abilities was just a deception on my part. At that time, you mentioned that you had explanations to share as well, and yet months have gone by, and trust hasn’t bred trust. Let your mistrust end now. Tell me the reason behind these regular trips across the mountains; or the next time you go on one of your mysterious journeys, I’ll definitely accompany you.”
“Now, Nisida,” exclaimed Wagner, his heart rent with indescribable tortures—“it is you who are cruel—you are unjust!”
“Now, Nisida,” shouted Wagner, his heart filled with indescribable pain—“it’s you who are being cruel—you’re being unfair!”
“No, Fernand—it is you!” cried Nisida, in a thrilling, penetrating tone, as if of anguish.
“No, Fernand—it’s you!” cried Nisida, in a thrilling, intense tone, as if she were in pain.
“Merciful Heaven! what misery is in store for us both!” said Wagner, pressing his hand to his burning brow. “Oh! that some ship would appear to bear thee away—or that my destiny were other than it is!”
“Merciful Heaven! What misery awaits us both!” said Wagner, pressing his hand to his burning forehead. “Oh! If only some ship would come to take you away—or if my fate were different than it is!”
And he flung himself upon the sand in a fit of blank despair. Nisida now trembled at the violence of those emotions which she had raised in the breast of him whom she loved; and for a minute she reproached herself for having so implicitly obeyed the counsel of the evil spirit.
And he threw himself onto the sand in a wave of total despair. Nisida now shook with the intensity of the emotions she had stirred in the heart of the man she loved; and for a moment, she blamed herself for having followed the advice of the wicked spirit so blindly.
Her own feelings were worked up to that pitch of excitement with which women—even in the strongest-minded, must have its vent in tears; and she burst into an agony of weeping.
Her own feelings were stirred up to that level of excitement that women—even the strongest-minded—must release in tears; and she broke down in a wave of weeping.
The sound of those sobs was more than the generous-hearted and affectionate Fernand could bear; and starting from the sand whereon he had flung himself, he exclaimed, “Nisida, my beloved Nisida, dry those tears, subdue this frenzied grief! Let us say no more upon these exciting topics this evening; but I will meditate, I will reflect upon the morrow, and then I will communicate to thee the result of my deliberations.”
The sound of those sobs was more than the kind and loving Fernand could handle; and getting up from the sand where he had thrown himself, he said, “Nisida, my beloved Nisida, wipe away those tears, calm this wild grief! Let’s not talk about these sensitive topics tonight; instead, I’ll think it over, and then I’ll share my thoughts with you tomorrow.”
“Oh! there is then hope for me yet!” cried Nisida, joyfully; “and thou hast the means to grant my wishes, but thou fearest to use them. We will say no more this evening on subjects calculated to give so little pleasure; but to-morrow, my Fernand, to-morrow.”
“Oh! There’s still hope for me!” Nisida exclaimed, joyfully. “And you have the power to make my wishes come true, but you hesitate to use it. Let’s not talk any more this evening about things that bring so little joy; but tomorrow, my Fernand, tomorrow.”
And Nisida stopped her own utterance by pressing her lips to those of Wagner, winding her beauteous arms most lovingly round his neck at the same time, and pressing him to her bosom.
And Nisida silenced herself by pressing her lips to Wagner's, wrapping her beautiful arms lovingly around his neck at the same time, and pulling him close to her chest.
But that night and the ensuing morn were destined to wring the heart-cords of the unhappy Fernand: for the influence of the demon, though unknown and unrecognized, was dominant with Nisida.
But that night and the following morning were destined to twist the heartstrings of the unfortunate Fernand: for the influence of the demon, though unknown and unrecognized, was strong with Nisida.
CHAPTER LVI.
It was night—and Fernand was pacing the sand with even greater agitation than he had manifested during the cruel scene of the evening. He was alone on the seashore; and Nisida slept in the hut. Terrible thoughts warred in the breast of Wagner. Nisida’s language had astonished and alarmed him: he was convinced that Satan himself had inspired her with those ideas, the utterance of which had nearly goaded him to madness. She had insisted on the belief that he was acquainted with the means of enabling her to return to Italy; and yet Nisida was not a mere girl—a silly, whimsical being, who would assert the wildest physical impossibilities just as caprice might prompt her. No—she really entertained that belief—but without having any ostensible grounds to establish it.
It was night—and Fernand was pacing the sand with even greater agitation than he had shown during the harsh scene of the evening. He was alone on the beach, and Nisida was asleep in the hut. Terrible thoughts fought within Wagner. Nisida’s words had shocked and worried him: he was convinced that Satan himself had inspired her with those ideas, which had nearly driven him to madness. She had insisted that he knew the ways to help her return to Italy; yet Nisida was not just a girl—a silly, whimsical person who would claim the wildest physical impossibilities simply out of whim. No—she truly believed it, but without any clear reason to support it.
“Such an impression could only have been made upon her mind by the fiend who seeks to entangle me in his meshes!” murmured Wagner to himself, as he paced the strand. “The demon has failed to tempt me as yet—thrice has he failed;—and now he musters all his force to assail me,—to assail me, too, in the most vulnerable points! But, O Heaven, give me strength to resist the dread influence thus brought to bear upon me! What course can I adopt? what plan pursue? If to-morrow must witness a renewal of that scene which occurred this evening, I shall succumb—I shall yield; in a moment of despair I shall exclaim, ‘Yes, Nisida—I will sacrifice everything to acquire the power to transport thee back to Italy;’—and I shall hurry to yon mountains, and seeking their wildest defile, shall evoke the enemy of mankind, and say, ‘Come, Satan, I give thee my soul in exchange for the illimitable power thou offerest.’ And thus will be the terrible result—the fearful catastrophe.”
“Such an impression could only have been made on her mind by the fiend trying to trap me in his nets!” murmured Wagner to himself as he walked along the shore. “The demon has tried and failed to tempt me—he's failed three times now; and now he's gathering all his strength to attack me—attacking me at my most vulnerable points! But, oh heaven, give me strength to resist the terrifying influence that's being brought to bear on me! What path can I take? What plan should I follow? If tomorrow brings a repeat of what happened this evening, I will give in—I will yield; in a moment of despair, I will scream, ‘Yes, Nisida—I will give up everything to gain the power to take you back to Italy;’—and I will rush to those mountains, seeking their wildest path, and call upon the enemy of mankind, saying, ‘Come, Satan, I give you my soul in exchange for the limitless power you offer.’ And thus will be the terrible outcome—the dreadful catastrophe.”
Big drops of agony stood upon Fernand’s brow as he uttered these words. He saw that he was hovering on the verge of a fearful abyss—and he trembled lest he should fall, so intense was his love for Nisida. At one moment he thought of the soothing vision, full of hope and promise, which had occupied his slumber in the morning; at another he pondered on the tears, the prayers, and the threats of Nisida. The conflicting thoughts were, indeed, sufficient to urge him on to a state of utter despair:—his eternal salvation and the happiness of her whom he loved so tenderly were placed in such antagonistic position that they raised a fierce—a painful—an agonizing warfare in his breast. Now he would fall upon his knees and pray—and pray fervently for strength to continue in the right path: then he would again give way to all the maddening influences of his bitter reflections; and, while in this mood, had Satan suddenly stood before him, he would have succumbed—yes, he would have succumbed. But the fiend had no longer any power to offer direct temptation to the wretched Wagner. Oh! if he could die that moment, how gladly would he release himself from an existence fraught with so much misery; but death was not yet within the reach of him who bore the doom of a Wehr-Wolf! The morning dawned, and Fernand Wagner was still pacing the sand—dreading to meet Nisida again, and not daring to seek to avoid her. Were he to fly to the mountains or to the forests, she would search after him; and thus he would only be leading her into perils amidst yawning precipices, or where she might become the prey of the terrible anaconda. To remain were anguish—to fly were madness!
Big drops of sweat stood on Fernand's forehead as he spoke these words. He realized he was on the edge of a terrifying abyss—and he trembled at the thought of falling in, so intense was his love for Nisida. One moment, he thought of the comforting vision that had filled his dreams that morning; the next, he reflected on Nisida's tears, her prayers, and her threats. These conflicting thoughts were enough to push him into total despair: his eternal salvation and the happiness of the one he loved so deeply were in such opposing positions that they ignited a fierce, painful, agonizing battle within him. Sometimes he would drop to his knees and pray fervently for the strength to stay on the right path; other times, he would succumb to the tormenting influences of his bitter thoughts. In that state, if Satan had suddenly appeared before him, he would have given in—yes, he would have. But the devil no longer had any power to tempt the miserable Wagner directly. Oh! if only he could die at that moment, he would gladly free himself from a life filled with so much suffering; but death was not yet within reach for one who bore the curse of a Wehr-Wolf! Morning broke, and Fernand Wagner was still pacing the sand—dreading to face Nisida again, yet not daring to try to avoid her. If he ran to the mountains or the forests, she would come looking for him; thus, he would only be leading her into dangers among yawning cliffs or where she might fall victim to a terrifying anaconda. To stay was anguish— to flee was madness!
“Oh, wretch, miserable wretch that I am!” exclaimed Wagner, as he beheld the twilight—so short in the tropics—growing more powerful, and knew that Nisida would soon come forth from the hut. In a few minutes the orb of day appeared above the Orient wave—and almost at the same time the lady made her appearance on the shore.
“Oh, what a wretched, miserable person I am!” exclaimed Wagner, as he watched the twilight—so brief in the tropics—intensifying, and realized that Nisida would soon come out of the hut. In a few minutes, the sun rose above the ocean waves—and almost at the same time, the lady appeared on the shore.
“Fernand, thou hast not sought repose throughout the night just past!” she said, advancing toward him, and endeavoring to read upon his countenance the thoughts which filled his brain.
“Fernand, you haven't rested at all during the night just gone!” she said, moving closer to him and trying to see in his expression the thoughts that filled his mind.
“Nisida,” he replied, in a rapid and excited tone, “I have gone through so much during the last few hours that ’tis a marvel reason has maintained its seat. If thou lovest me, let us forget all those topics which have so strongly excited us both: and let us unite our prayers that Heaven will send thee means to quit this isle and return to thy native land.”
“Nisida,” he replied, in a fast and excited tone, “I’ve been through so much in the last few hours that it’s incredible that I’ve kept my sanity. If you love me, let’s forget all those things that have made us both so emotional: and let’s join our prayers that Heaven will provide you a way to leave this island and go back to your homeland.”
“Fernand,” said Nisida, in a tone of deep disappointment and reproach, “I was not prepared for this. Your words imply that you possess the power to aid my departure hence, but that you have resolved not to use it. Is that your decision?”
“Fernand,” Nisida said, her voice filled with deep disappointment and accusation, “I wasn’t expecting this. Your words suggest that you have the ability to help me leave here, but you’ve chosen not to. Is that what you’ve decided?”
“I scorn to deceive thee, Nisida, by a direct falsehood in so serious a matter as this,” exclaimed Wagner. “Knowest thou, my beloved, at what price must be purchased the power which alone can enable me to effect thy return to Italy? canst thou divine the immeasurable sacrifice which I must make to gratify thy wishes?”
“I refuse to deceive you, Nisida, with a direct lie in such a serious matter,” exclaimed Wagner. “Do
“Fernand,” answered Nisida, in a reproachful and yet resolute tone, “there is no price that I would not pay to obtain the means of pleasing thee!—there is no sacrifice that I should shrink from were your happiness at stake!”
“Fernand,” Nisida replied, with a tone that was both critical and determined, “there's no price I wouldn't pay to make you happy!—there's no sacrifice I wouldn't make if your happiness was on the line!”
“Nisida,” ejaculated Wagner, in a tone of fearful excitement, “you drive me to despair! Have mercy upon me, Nisida, have mercy upon me! My God! if you taunt me—if you reproach me—thus I will do all that you command; but force me not to believe, Nisida—my well beloved Nisida—that, in espousing thee in the sight of Heaven, I took to my bosom a fiend instead of a woman, a relentless demon in the most charming female shape that evil spirit ever wore. Oh! if you knew all, you would pity me as it is. So wretched on earth you would not compel me to renounce every hope of salvation; for, know, Nisida,” he added, his countenance wearing an expression of indescribable horror, “know that in demanding of me this last sacrifice, you ordain that I should sell my immortal soul to Satan!”
“Nisida,” exclaimed Wagner, with a tone of fearful excitement, “you drive me to despair! Have mercy on me, Nisida, have mercy on me! My God! If you keep taunting me—if you keep reproaching me—then I will do whatever you command; but please don’t force me to believe, Nisida—my beloved Nisida—that, in marrying you in the sight of Heaven, I took to my heart a fiend instead of a woman, a relentless demon in the most charming female form that evil ever wore. Oh! If you knew everything, you would feel pity for me as it is. So wretched on earth, you wouldn’t make me give up all hope of salvation; for, know this, Nisida,” he continued, his face showing an expression of indescribable horror, “know that by asking me for this last sacrifice, you’re forcing me to sell my immortal soul to Satan!”
For a moment Nisida appeared shocked and appalled at the words which met her ears; but she rather recoiled from the manner of fearful excitement in which they were uttered, than from the intelligence which they conveyed.
For a moment, Nisida looked shocked and horrified at the words she heard; however, she was more taken aback by the intense fear in the way they were spoken than by the message itself.
“He who truly loves,” she said coldly, as she recovered her equanimity, “would make even that sacrifice! and now listen—Fernand,” she continued, her eyes flashing fire, and her naked bosom heaving convulsively as she spoke, while her splendid form was drawn up to its full height, and her whole aspect sublimely terrible and wondrously beautiful, even in that fit of agitated passion—“listen, Fernand!” she cried, in her musical, flute-like voice, which, however, assumed the imperious accent and tone of command: “thou art a coward, and unworthy such an earnest—such a profound, such a devoted love as mine, if thou refusest to consummate a sacrifice which will make us both powerful and great as long as we live! Consider, my Fernand—the spirit with whom thou wouldst league thyself can endow us with an existence running over centuries to come, can invest us with eternal youth, can place countless treasures at our disposal, can elevate us to the proudest thrones of Christendom! Oh! wilt thou spurn advantages like those? wilt thou refuse to avail thyself of gifts that must render us so supremely happy? No, no: and we can return together to my native city, we can enter Florence in triumph, thou no longer fearing the terror of the law, I no longer compelled to simulate the doom of the deaf and dumb! Our enemies shall lick the dust at our feet, and we shall triumph wherever success may be desirable. Oh! I understand that beseeching, appealing look, Fernand: thou thinkest that I shall love thee less if this immense sacrifice be consummated, that I shall look upon thee with loathing. No, not so: and to convince thee that mine is a soul endowed with an iron will, that mine is an energy which can grapple even with remorse, I will reveal to thee a secret which thou hast perhaps never even suspected. Fernand!” she exclaimed, now becoming absolutely terrible with the excitement that animated her; “Fernand!” she repeated, “’twas I who murdered the girl Agnes, in the garden of thy mansion at Florence!”
“He who truly loves,” she said coldly, regaining her composure, “would make even that sacrifice! And now listen—Fernand,” she continued, her eyes shining with intensity, and her bare chest rising and falling rapidly as she spoke, while her magnificent form stood tall, and her whole presence was both fearsome and incredibly beautiful, even in that moment of intense emotion—“listen, Fernand!” she cried, in her melodious, flute-like voice, which, however, took on a commanding tone: “you are a coward, and unworthy of such an earnest—such a profound, such a devoted love as mine, if you refuse to make a sacrifice that will make us both powerful and great for the rest of our lives! Think about it, my Fernand—the spirit you would ally yourself with can grant us a life extending for centuries, can give us eternal youth, can provide us with countless treasures, can elevate us to the highest thrones of Christendom! Oh! will you reject opportunities like those? will you refuse to take advantage of gifts that would bring us such supreme happiness? No, no: and we can return together to my hometown, we can enter Florence in triumph, you no longer fearing the law, I no longer having to pretend to be deaf and dumb! Our enemies will be brought low at our feet, and we will succeed wherever we desire. Oh! I can see that pleading, hopeful look, Fernand: you think I will love you less if this great sacrifice is made, that I will look at you with disgust. No, not at all: and to prove to you that my soul has an iron will, that my energy can handle even remorse, I will share a secret with you that you might have never suspected. Fernand!” she exclaimed, now utterly terrifying with the excitement coursing through her; “Fernand!” she repeated, “it was I who killed the girl Agnes, in the garden of your mansion in Florence!”
“Thou, thou, Nisida?” almost shrieked Wagner wildly; “oh, no, no! Recall that dreadful avowal! And yet—oh! yes—I see it all—my former suspicions are confirmed. Wretched woman. What harm did the unfortunate Agnes do to thee?”
“Is that really you, Nisida?” Wagner almost shouted in panic; “oh, no, no! Take back that awful confession! And yet—oh! yes—I understand it all now—my earlier suspicions were right. Miserable woman. What did the unfortunate Agnes ever do to you?”
“I saw in her a rival, Fernand—or fancied that she was so,” answered Nisida; “I overheard your conversation with her that morning in the garden—I saw her embrace thee tenderly—mine ears drank in her words; oh, I remember them even now! She said, ‘Oh, what a night of uneasiness have I passed! But at length thou art restored to me; thou whom I have ever loved so fondly; although I abandoned thee for so long a time!’ Were not those her very words? And thou didst speak to her in a tone equally tender. Ah! I have ever suspected that she was thy mistress; although thou didst swear upon the cross, in thy dungeon, that she was not. But so great was my love for thee, that I smothered the dread suspicion——”
“I saw her as a rival, Fernand—or at least I thought she was,” answered Nisida. “I overheard your conversation with her that morning in the garden—I saw her hug you affectionately—my ears absorbed her words; oh, I still remember them vividly! She said, ‘Oh, what a night of worry I’ve had! But finally you’re back to me; you whom I have always loved so dearly, even though I left you for such a long time!’ Were those not her exact words? And you spoke to her with equal tenderness. Ah! I've always suspected she was your mistress; even though you swore on the cross, in your dungeon, that she wasn’t. But my love for you was so strong that I pushed the nagging doubt aside——”
“Suspicion,” repeated Wagner, in the penetrating tone of heart-rending anguish,—an anguish so intense that his brain whirled, and he knew not what he said or did. “Oh, wretched woman, and thou didst slay Agnes on a mere suspicion?”
“Suspicion,” Wagner repeated, his voice filled with deep, heart-wrenching pain—pain so intense that it made his head spin, and he didn’t even realize what he was saying or doing. “Oh, miserable woman, you killed Agnes over just a suspicion?”
“I hated her—even before I entertained that suspicion,” exclaimed Nisida, impatiently; “for she was the mistress of my father! Thinkest thou that my quick ears had not gleaned the mysterious whisperings which frequently passed between my sire and his valet Antonio, relative to the lady who dwelt in seclusion at the abode of that menial’s mother? or thinkest thou that when I once obtained a clew to my father’s degrading passion, I scrupled to watch him, to follow him, to learn all his proceedings? No; for it was the more easily to enact the spy upon my own father that originally simulated the doom of the deaf and dumb. A purse of gold induced Dame Margaretha, Antonio’s mother, to give me admission into her house; though she also believed that I was really deprived of the faculties of hearing and of speech. But often and often was I concealed in the chamber adjacent to that where my father passed hours with his mistress; and it was not without advantage that I so acted. For I discovered that amongst the presents which he had given her, were the jewels which had belonged to my sainted mother—that mother whose wrongs were so manifold, and whose sufferings were so great. Yes: and I possessed myself of those jewels, leaving the girl the other gifts which she had received from my sire.
“I hated her—even before I had that suspicion,” Nisida said impatiently. “She was my father’s mistress! Do you think my sharp ears didn’t pick up on the secret whispers that often passed between my dad and his servant Antonio about the woman living in seclusion at that servant’s mother’s house? Or do you think that when I found out about my father’s shameful passion, I hesitated to watch him, to follow him, to learn everything about his actions? No; it was easier to spy on my own father than to pretend to be deaf and mute. A bag of gold convinced Dame Margaretha, Antonio’s mother, to let me into her house; she also thought I was genuinely unable to hear or speak. But I often hid in the room next to where my father spent hours with his mistress, and it turned out to be quite beneficial. I discovered that among the gifts he had given her were the jewels that belonged to my beloved mother—the mother who suffered so much and whose wrongs were countless. Yes, I took those jewels for myself, leaving the girl the other gifts she received from my father.”
“And now, since I am involved in relations of such import, I shall do well to inform thee, Fernand, that I had seen and loved thee before thou didst come as a visitor to our mansion in Florence. For it was my habit to proceed occasionally to the dwelling of the good Dr. Duras, the depositary of my grand secret of the feigned loss of faculties; and while wandering alone in his garden I once beheld thee! And the moment I beheld I loved thee. Often—often after that would I visit the kind physician’s grounds, whereof I possessed a pass-key; and my admiration of thee led me to pass the slight boundary which separated his garden from thine. Then I would approach the windows of thy dwelling and contemplate thee as thou wast seated in thy favorite apartment. On the night of my father’s funeral, although so very late when all the subsequent business connected with the reading of the will was concluded, my mind was so perturbed and restless that I could not sleep; and quitting the Riverola mansion by a private door, I sought the fresh air with the hope that it would calm me. Some vague and indescribable sentiment of curiosity, or else something that I heard on the return of the mourners, relative to the strange scene enacted in the church, I know not which, led me to the vicinity of your abode; and there, in your favorite room, I beheld you seated, listening attentively to some sweet words, doubtless, which Agnes was breathing into your ear. But she caught a glimpse of my countenance by the light of the lamps——”
“And now, since I'm involved in such important matters, I should let you know, Fernand, that I had seen and loved you before you came to visit our home in Florence. I would occasionally visit the good Dr. Duras, who held my grand secret of pretending to have lost my faculties, and while wandering alone in his garden, I once saw you! The moment I saw you, I fell in love. After that, I often visited the kind physician’s grounds, for which I had a pass-key; my admiration for you encouraged me to cross the small boundary that separated his garden from yours. I would then approach your windows and watch you as you sat in your favorite room. On the night of my father’s funeral, even though it was very late and all the post-funeral business related to reading the will was finished, my mind was so troubled that I couldn’t sleep. I left the Riverola mansion through a private door and sought the fresh air, hoping it would calm me. Some vague and indescribable feeling of curiosity, or something I heard when the mourners returned about the strange scene at the church, I’m not sure which, led me near your home; and there, in your favorite room, I saw you sitting, listening intently to some sweet words that Agnes was surely whispering in your ear. But she caught a glimpse of my face by the light of the lamps——”
“Enough! enough!” exclaimed Wagner; “thou hast indeed cleared up innumerable mysteries! But, oh! Nisida—would that thou hadst remained silent—that thou hadst not drawn aside the veil which my elevated opinion of thee had thrown over the suspicions that, I admit, from time to time——”
“Enough! Enough!” Wagner exclaimed. “You’ve truly cleared up countless mysteries! But, oh! Nisida—if only you had stayed quiet—if only you hadn’t pulled back the veil that my high opinion of you had placed over the doubts that, I admit, have crossed my mind from time to time—”
“And if I have told thee all this, Fernand,” interrupted Nisida, impatiently, “it is that thou may’st be convinced not only of the natural energy of my mind, but also of the deep love which I bear thee. And now, now that thou seest me in my true character, a murderess if thou wilt,” she added with an emphasis of bitter scorn, “now canst thou refuse that sacrifice——”
“And if I’ve shared all this with you, Fernand,” Nisida interrupted impatiently, “it’s so you can see not only the natural strength of my mind but also the deep love I have for you. And now, now that you see me for who I really am, a murderer if you want to call me that,” she added with a sharp tone of bitter scorn, “can you really refuse that sacrifice——”
“Nisida! Nisida! enough crime has been perpetrated by both us, Heaven knows!” ejaculated Wagner, still writhing with the anguish produced by the avowal which had so lately met his ears. “Oh! accursed be the day, blotted from the annals of Time be the hour, Nisida, when thy hand struck the fatal dagger into the heart of Agnes.”
“Nisida! Nisida! We've committed enough crimes together, Heaven knows!” shouted Wagner, still twisting in the pain from the confession he had just heard. “Oh! Cursed be the day, erased from the records of Time be the hour, Nisida, when you plunged the deadly dagger into Agnes's heart.”
“What! this to my face?” said Nisida, her countenance becoming crimson with indignation, and not her face only, but her swan-like neck, her shoulders, and her bosom. “Then she was thy mistress, Fernand! And thou didst love her, while I fancied, false one that thou art, thine affections to be wholly and solely mine.”
“What! You say this to my face?” Nisida exclaimed, her face turning red with anger, not just her face but also her swan-like neck, her shoulders, and her chest. “Then she was your mistress, Fernand! And you loved her, while I believed, you deceitful one, that your feelings were entirely and only for me.”
“Nisida,” exclaimed Fernand, cruelly bewildered, “you drive me to despair. I know not whether to loathe thee for this avowal which thou hast made, or to snatch thee to my arms, abandon all hope of salvation, and sacrifice myself entirely for one so transcendently beautiful as thou art. But thy suspicions relative to Agnes are ridiculous, monstrous, absurd. For, as surely as thou art there, Nisida—as the heaven is above us and the earth beneath us—as surely as that I love thee so well as to be unable to reproach thee more for the deed which thou hast confessed—so surely, Nisida, was Agnes my own granddaughter, and I—I, Fernand Wagner—young, strong, and healthy as thou beholdest me, am fourscore and fifteen years of age.”
“Nisida,” exclaimed Fernand, desperately confused, “you drive me to despair. I don’t know whether to hate you for this confession you’ve made, or to pull you into my arms, give up all hope for myself, and completely sacrifice myself for someone as incredibly beautiful as you are. But your suspicions about Agnes are ridiculous, monstrous, and absurd. For as surely as you are standing there, Nisida—as the sky is above us and the ground is below us—as surely as I love you so much that I can’t blame you anymore for what you’ve admitted—so surely, Nisida, was Agnes my own granddaughter, and I—I, Fernand Wagner—young, strong, and healthy as you see me, am eighty-five years old.”
Nisida started in affright, and then fixed a scrutinizing glance upon Fernand’s countenance; for she feared that his reason was abandoning him—that he was raving.
Nisida jumped in shock and then gave Fernand a piercing look; she was afraid that he was losing his mind—that he was going crazy.
“Ah! Nisida, I see that you do not credit my words,” he exclaimed; “and yet I have told thee the solemn, sacred truth. But mine is a sad history and a dreadful fate; and if I thought that thou would’st soothe my wounded spirit, console, and not revile me, pity, and not loathe me, I would tell thee all.”
“Ah! Nisida, I can see that you don’t believe me,” he exclaimed; “and yet I’ve told you the serious, sacred truth. But mine is a sad story and a terrible fate; and if I thought you would comfort my hurt spirit, console me, and not scold me, pity me, and not hate me, I would tell you everything.”
“Speak, Fernand, speak!” she cried; “and do me not so much wrong as to suppose that I could forget my love for thee—that love which made me the murderer of Agnes. Besides,” she added, enthusiastically, “I see that we are destined for each other; that the dark mysteries attached to both our lives engender the closest sympathies; that we shall flourish in power, and glory, and love, and happiness together.”
“Talk to me, Fernand, talk!” she shouted; “and don’t even think for a second that I could forget my love for you—that love which made me the killer of Agnes. Plus,” she added, excitedly, “I believe we are meant for each other; that the dark secrets surrounding both our lives create the strongest bond; that we will thrive in power, and glory, and love, and happiness together.”
Wagner threw his arms around Nisida’s neck, and clasped her to his breast. He saw not in her the woman who had dealt death to his granddaughter; he beheld in her only a being of ravishing beauty and wondrous mind, so intoxicated was he with his passion, and so great was the magic influence which she wielded o’er his yielding spirit. Then, as her head reclined upon his breast, he whispered to her, in a few hurried, but awfully significant words, the nature of his doom, the dread conditions on which he had obtained resuscitated youth, an almost superhuman beauty, a glorious intellect, and power of converting the very clods of the earth into gold and precious stones at will.
Wagner wrapped his arms around Nisida’s neck and held her close. He didn’t see her as the woman who had caused his granddaughter’s death; instead, he saw only her stunning beauty and incredible mind. He was so captivated by his feelings and the powerful influence she had over him. As her head rested against his chest, he whispered a few hurried but profoundly important words about his fate, the terrifying conditions under which he had gained revived youth, near-superhuman beauty, a brilliant intellect, and the ability to turn the very soil of the earth into gold and precious stones at will.
“And now, dearest,” he added, in a plaintive and appealing tone, “and now thou may’st divine wherefore on the last day of every month I have crossed these mountains; thou may’st divine, too, how my escape from the prison of Florence was accomplished; and, though no mortal power can abridge my days—though the sword of the executioner would fall harmless on my neck, and the deadly poison curdle not in my veins—still, man can bind me in chains, and my disgrace is known to all Florence.”
“And now, my dear,” he added, in a sad and pleading tone, “and now you can guess why I have crossed these mountains on the last day of each month; you can also guess how I escaped from the prison of Florence; and, even though no human power can shorten my life—even if an executioner’s sword would fall harmless on my neck, and the poison wouldn’t take effect in my veins—still, a man can bind me in chains, and my shame is known to all of Florence.”
“But thou shalt return thither, Fernand,” exclaimed Nisida, raising her countenance and gazing upon him, not with horror and amazement, but in pride and triumph; “thou shalt return thither, Fernand, armed with a power that may crush all thine enemies, and blast with destructive lightning the wretches who would look slightingly on thee. Already thou art dearer, far dearer to me than ever thou wast before; for I love the marvelous—I glory in the supernatural—and thou art a being whom such women as myself can worship and adore. And thou repinest at thy destiny? thou shudderest at the idea of that monthly transformation which makes thy fate so grand, because it is so terrible? Oh, thou art wrong, thou art wrong, my Fernand. Consider all thou hast gained, how many, many years of glorious youth and magnificent beauty await thee! Think of the power with which thy boundless command of wealth may invest thee. Oh, thou art happy, enviable, blest. But I—I,” she added, the impassioned excitement of her tone suddenly sinking into subdued plaintiveness as her charming head once more fell upon his breast—“I am doomed to fade and wither like the other human flowers of the earth. Oh, that thought is now maddening. While thou remainest as thou art now, vested with that fine, manly beauty which won my heart when first I saw thee, and before I knew thee: I shall grow old, wrinkled, and thou wilt loathe me. I shall be like a corpse by the side of one endowed with vigorous life. Oh, Fernand; this may not be; and thou canst purchase the power to bestow unperishing youth, unchanging beauty upon me; the power, moreover, to transport us hence, and render us happy in inseparable companionship for long, long years to come.”
“But you will go back there, Fernand,” exclaimed Nisida, raising her face to look at him, not with horror and amazement, but with pride and triumph; “you will go back there, Fernand, armed with a power that can crush all your enemies, and strike down with destructive lightning those who would look down on you. Already, you are dearer, much dearer to me than ever before; because I love the extraordinary—I take pride in the supernatural—and you are someone whom women like me can worship and adore. And you lament your fate? You dread the thought of that monthly transformation that makes your destiny so grand—but also so terrible? Oh, you are mistaken, you are mistaken, my Fernand. Think about everything you have gained, how many, many years of glorious youth and incredible beauty await you! Consider the power that your vast wealth can give you. Oh, you are lucky, enviable, blessed. But I—I,” she added, her passionate excitement suddenly turning into subdued sadness as her lovely head fell back onto his chest—“I am doomed to fade and wither like other human flowers on this earth. Oh, that thought is now maddening. While you remain as you are now, blessed with that strong, manly beauty that captured my heart when I first saw you, and before I knew you: I will grow old, wrinkled, and you will loathe me. I will be like a corpse beside one filled with vibrant life. Oh, Fernand; this cannot be; and you have the power to grant me everlasting youth, unchanging beauty; the power, moreover, to take us away from here, and make us happy in unbreakable companionship for many, many years to come.”
“Merciful heavens! Nisida,” exclaimed Fernand, profoundly touched by the urgent, earnest appeal of the lovely siren whose persuasive eloquence besought him to seal his own eternal damnation—“would’st thou have me yield up my soul to the enemy of mankind?”
“Good heavens! Nisida,” exclaimed Fernand, deeply moved by the urgent, heartfelt plea of the beautiful siren whose convincing words urged him to seal his own eternal doom—“would you have me give up my soul to the enemy of humanity?”
“Do you hesitate? Can you even pause to reflect?” cried Nisida, with whose tongue the demon himself was as it were speaking. “Oh, Fernand, you love me not, you have never, never loved me.” And she burst into a flood of tears. Wagner was painfully moved by this spectacle, which constituted so powerful an argument to support the persuasive eloquence of her late appeal. His resolution gave way rapidly—the more agonizing became her sobs the weaker grew his self-command; and his lips were about to murmur the fatal assent to her prayer—about to announce his readiness to summon the enemy of mankind and conclude the awful compact—when suddenly there passed before his eyes the image of the guardian angel whom he had seen in his vision, dim and transparent as the thinnest vapor, yet still perceptible and with an expression of countenance profoundly mournful. The apparition vanished in a moment; but its evanescent presence was fraught with salvation. Tearing himself wildly and abruptly from Nisida’s embrace, Wagner exclaimed in a tone indicative of the horror produced by the revulsion of feeling in his mind, “No—never—never!” and, fleet as the startled deer he ran—he flew toward the mountains. Frightened and amazed by his sudden cry and simultaneous flight, Nisida cast her eyes rapidly around to ascertain the cause of his alarm, thinking that some dreadful spectacle had stricken terror to his soul. But ah—what sees she? Why do her glances settle fixedly in one direction? What beholds she in the horizon? For a few moments she is motionless, speechless, she cannot believe her eyes. Then her countenance, which has already experienced the transition from an expression of grief and alarm to one of suspense and mingled hope and fear, becomes animated with the wildest joy; and forgetting the late exciting scene as completely as if it had never taken place, but with all her thoughts and feelings absorbed in the new—the one idea which now engrosses her—she turns her eyes rapidly round toward the mountains, exclaiming, “Fernand, dearest Fernand! a sail—a sail.”
“Are you hesitating? Can you even take a moment to think?” cried Nisida, as if the demon himself were speaking through her. “Oh, Fernand, you don’t love me; you have never, ever loved me.” And she burst into tears. Wagner was deeply moved by this scene, which made her earlier plea even more compelling. His determination quickly faltered—the more painful her sobs became, the weaker his self-control got; his lips were about to give in and agree to her request—about to say he was ready to summon the enemy of humanity and make that terrible pact—when suddenly, he saw the image of the guardian angel he had seen in his vision, faint and transparent like the thinnest mist, yet still visible and with an expression of deep sorrow. The vision disappeared in an instant, but its fleeting presence brought a sense of salvation. Pulling himself away abruptly from Nisida’s embrace, Wagner shouted in a tone filled with the horror of his inner turmoil, “No—never—never!” and, like a startled deer, he ran—he dashed toward the mountains. Shocked and confused by his sudden cry and quick departure, Nisida looked around to figure out what had frightened him, thinking some terrifying sight had struck fear into his heart. But wait—what does she see? Why does her gaze settle on one spot? What does she see on the horizon? For a moment, she stands still, speechless, unable to trust her eyes. Then her expression, which has already shifted from grief and alarm to suspense and a mix of hope and fear, lights up with wild joy; forgetting the earlier dramatic moment as if it had never happened, her thoughts and feelings absorbed in the new—the one thought that now captures her—she quickly turns her eyes toward the mountains, exclaiming, “Fernand, dear Fernand! A sail—a sail.”
But Wagner hears her not: she stamps her foot with impatient rage upon the sand; and in another moment the groves conceal her lover from view.
But Wagner doesn't hear her: she stamps her foot in frustrated anger on the sand; and in a moment, the trees hide her lover from sight.
Yes; Wagner looked not round; heard not the voice of Nisida invoking him to return, but continued his rapid flight toward the mountains, as if hurrying in anguish and in horror from the meshes which had been spread to ensnare his mortal soul. And now Nisida became all selfishness; there was at length a hope, a sudden hope that she should be speedily enabled to quit the hated monotonous island, and her fine, large dark eyes were fixed intently upon the white sails which gradually grew more and more palpable in the azure horizon. She was not deceived; there was no doubt, no uncertainty, as to the nature of the object which now engrossed all her thoughts, and filled her heart with the wildest joy. It was indeed a ship, and its course was toward the island; for, as she gazed with fixed and longing eyes, it by degrees assumed a more defined shape; and that which had at first appeared to be but one small white piece of canvas, gradually developed the outlines of many sails, and showed the tapering spars, until at last the black hull appeared, completing the form of a large and noble vessel. Joy! joy—she should yet be saved from the island. And, ah—do the chances of that hoped-for safety multiply? Is it indeed another ship which has caught her eye in the far-off horizon? Yes; and not one only, but another, and another, and another, until she can count seven vessels, all emerging from the mighty distance, and spreading their snow-white canvas to the breeze which wafts them toward the isle.
Yes; Wagner didn't look back; he didn't hear Nisida calling him to return, but kept running quickly toward the mountains, as if he were fleeing in pain and fear from the traps laid to capture his soul. Now, Nisida became entirely self-focused; at last, there was hope, a sudden hope that she could soon leave the hated dull island. Her beautiful, large dark eyes were fixed intently on the white sails that slowly became clearer on the blue horizon. She wasn't mistaken; there was no doubt, no uncertainty about what occupied all her thoughts and filled her heart with overwhelming joy. It was definitely a ship, and it was headed toward the island; as she watched with eager and longing eyes, it gradually took on a clearer shape. What had first looked like a small white piece of canvas developed into many sails and revealed tall masts, until finally the black hull appeared, completing the outline of a large, beautiful vessel. Joy! Joy—she would be rescued from the island. And, oh—do those chances of safety increase? Is it really another ship that has caught her eye on the distant horizon? Yes; not just one, but another, and another, and another, until she could count seven vessels, all emerging from the vast distance, spreading their white sails to the breeze carrying them toward the island.
Crowds of conflicting thoughts now rush to the mind of Nisida; and she seats herself upon the strand to deliberate as calmly as she may upon the course which she should adopt. Alas, Fernand: thou wast not then uppermost in the imagination of thy Nisida, although she had not entirely forgotten thee. But the principal topic of her meditations, the grand question which demanded the most serious weighing and balancing in her mind, was whether she should again simulate the deafness and dumbness which she had now for many months been accustomed to affect. Grave and important interests and a deeply-rooted attachment to her brother on the one side urged the necessity of so doing; but on the other, a fearful disinclination to resume that awful duplicity—that dreadful self-sacrifice, an apprehension lest the enjoyment of the faculties of hearing and speech for so long a period should have unfitted her for the successful revival and efficient maintenance of the deceit; these were the arguments on the negative side. But Nisida’s was not a mind to shrink from any peril or revolt from any sacrifice which her interests or her aims might urge her to encounter; and it was with fire-flashing eyes and a neck proudly arching, that she raised her head in a determined manner, exclaiming aloud, “Yes, it must be so. But the period of this renewed self-martyrdom will not last long. So soon as thine interests shall have been duly cared for, Francisco, I will quit Florence forever, I will return to this island, and here will I pass the remainder of my days with thee, my beloved Fernand! And that I do love thee still, Fernand, although thou hast fled from my presence as if I were suddenly transformed into a loathsome monster, that I must ever continue to love thee, Fernand, and that I shall anxiously long to return to thine arms, are truths as firmly based as the foundations of the island. Thine, then, shall be the last name, thy name shall be the last word that I will suffer my lips to pronounce ere I once more place the seal upon them. Yes, I love thee, Fernand; oh! would to God that thou could’st hear me proclaim how much I love thee, my beauteous, my strangely-fated Fernand!”
Crowds of conflicting thoughts rush into Nisida's mind, and she sits on the shore to think as calmly as she can about the path she should take. Alas, Fernand: you weren't the first thing on Nisida's mind, even though she hadn't completely forgotten you. The main focus of her thoughts, the big question that required serious consideration, was whether she should start pretending to be deaf and mute again, something she had been accustomed to for many months. Serious interests and a deep attachment to her brother pushed her to do so, but on the other hand, she was fearful about returning to that terrible deceit—that awful self-sacrifice. She worried that having enjoyed the abilities of hearing and speech for so long might make it difficult for her to successfully revive and maintain the act; these were her reasons for hesitation. However, Nisida was not the kind of person to shy away from danger or avoid sacrifices that her interests or goals demanded. With fiery eyes and a proudly arched neck, she lifted her head confidently and exclaimed, “Yes, it must be done. But this phase of renewed self-martyrdom won’t last long. As soon as your interests are taken care of, Francisco, I will leave Florence forever, return to this island, and spend the rest of my days here with you, my beloved Fernand! And that I do love you still, Fernand, even though you've run away from me as if I had turned into a hideous monster. I will always love you, Fernand, and I will long to be back in your arms; these truths are as solid as the foundations of the island. Your name will be the last I utter, the final word I let pass my lips before I seal them once more. Yes, I love you, Fernand; oh! I wish to God you could hear me declare how much I love you, my beautiful, my strangely-fated Fernand!”
It was almost in a despairing tone that Nisida gave utterance to these last words; for as the chance of escape from the island grew every moment less equivocal, by the nearer approach of the fleet, which was, however, still far from the shore, the intensity of her sensual passion for Wagner, that passion which she believed to be the purest and most firmly rooted love, revived; and her heart smote her for her readiness to abandon him to the solitude of that island. But as she was now acquainted with all the mysteries of his fate, as she knew that he could not die for many, many years to come, nor lose that glorious beauty which had proved alike her pleasure and her pride, her remorse and her alarms were to a considerable degree mitigated: for she thought within herself, although she now spoke aloud no more; “Death will not snatch him from me, disease will not impair his godlike features and elegant form, and he loves me too well not to receive me with open arms when I shall be enabled to return to him.” These were her thoughts: and starting upon her feet, she compressed her lips tightly, as if to remind herself that she had once more placed a seal there, a seal not to be broken for some time. An hour had now passed since Fernand Wagner and Nisida separated on the seashore; and he did not come back. Meantime the fleet of ships had drawn nearer, and though she more than once entertained the idea of hastening after Wagner to implore him to accompany her whithersoever those vessels were bound, or at least to part with the embrace of tenderness, yet her fear lest the ships might sail past without touching at the island, predominated over her softer feelings. And now, having settled in her mind the course she was to adopt, she hastened to the stores which she had saved from the wreck of the corsair vessel, and which had been piled up on the strand the day after she was first thrown on that Mediterranean isle.
It was almost with a tone of despair that Nisida spoke her last words; as the chance of escaping from the island became less likely with the approaching fleet, which was still far from shore, her intense longing for Wagner—the passion she believed was the truest and deepest love—flared up again. Her heart ached at the thought of abandoning him to the loneliness of that island. But now that she understood all the mysteries of his fate, knowing he couldn't die for many years nor lose the striking beauty that brought her both joy and pride, her guilt and fears eased significantly. She thought to herself, though she no longer spoke aloud; “Death won't take him from me, sickness won't diminish his godlike looks and graceful figure, and he loves me too much not to welcome me back with open arms when I can return to him.” These were her thoughts. Jumping to her feet, she pressed her lips together tightly, as if reminding herself that she had once again sealed them, a seal not to be broken for some time. An hour had passed since Fernand Wagner and Nisida parted on the beach, and he hadn't returned. Meanwhile, the fleet of ships had come closer, and although she contemplated rushing after Wagner to beg him to accompany her wherever the ships were headed, or at least to part with a tender farewell, her fear that the ships might sail past without stopping at the island outweighed her softer emotions. Now that she had decided what to do, she hurried to the supplies she had salvaged from the wreck of the corsair ship, which had been stacked on the shore the day after she was marooned on that Mediterranean island.
It will be remembered that amongst the articles thus saved were changes of apparel, which Stephano Verrina had procured for her use at Leghorn ere the corsair-bark set sail on that voyage from which it never returned, and during Nisida’s long sojourn on the island, she had frequently examined those garments, and had been careful to secure them from the effects of rain or damp, in the hope that the day would sooner or later come when she might assume them for the purpose of bidding adieu to that lovely but monotonous island. And now that day has come; and the moment so anxiously longed for appeared to be rapidly approaching. Nisida accordingly commenced her toilet, as if she had only just risen from her couch and was preparing to dress to go abroad amongst the busy haunts of human beings.
It will be remembered that among the items saved were some clothes that Stephano Verrina had gotten for her to use in Leghorn before the corsair ship set sail on that voyage from which it never returned. During Nisida’s long stay on the island, she had often looked at those clothes and had been careful to protect them from rain or dampness, hoping that the day would eventually come when she could wear them to say goodbye to that beautiful but dull island. And now that day has come; the moment she had eagerly waited for seemed to be approaching quickly. Nisida began her routine as if she had just gotten up from her bed and was getting ready to go out among the bustling crowds of people.
Her dark luxuriant hair, which so long had floated negligently upon her ivory shoulders, was now gathered up in broad massive bands at the sides, and artistically plaited and confined at the back of her well-shaped head. The tight bodice was next laced over the swelling bosom: hose and light boots imprisoned the limbs which had so often borne her glancing along in their nudity to the soft music of the stream in the vale or of the wavelets of the sea; broidery set off the fine form of Nisida in all the advantage of its glowing, full and voluptuous proportions. Then the large black veil was fastened to the plaits of her hair, whence its ample folds swept over that admirable symmetry of person, endowing her once more with the queen-like air which became so well her splendid, yet haughty style of beauty! Yes: no longer subdued by simplicity of attire—no longer tender and soft, was the loveliness of Nisida; but grand, imperious, and dazzling did she now seem again, as erst she seemed ere her foot trod that island-shore.
Her dark, luscious hair, which had long flowed carelessly over her pale shoulders, was now pulled back into wide, thick bands on the sides and stylishly braided and secured at the back of her well-defined head. The fitted bodice was laced over her curvy chest: stockings and light boots hugged the legs that had often carried her gracefully along in their bare skin to the gentle sounds of the stream in the valley or the small waves of the sea; decorative stitching highlighted Nisida's figure, showcasing her vibrant, full, and voluptuous proportions. Then the large black veil was attached to the braids in her hair, its ample folds cascading over her admirable physique, giving her once again that queenly presence that suited her magnificent yet proud beauty so well! Yes: no longer subdued by simple clothing—no longer gentle and delicate, Nisida's beauty now appeared grand, commanding, and dazzling, just as it had before she set foot on that island shore.
Appareled in handsome garments, and with the rich carnation glow of health and animation on her cheeks, and with her eyes flashing the fires of hope, but with the vermilion lips compressed, Nisida now stood on the strand where so oft she had wandered like a naiad, feeling no shame at her semi-nudity.
Dressed in beautiful clothing, with a healthy and lively flush on her cheeks and her eyes sparkling with hope, but her bright red lips pressed together, Nisida now stood on the beach where she often roamed like a water nymph, feeling no embarrassment about her partial nudity.
During the time occupied by her toilet, the fleet of seven ships had approached much nearer to the island, and now they were not more than three miles distant. The hulls, which at first had seemed quite black, shone, as they drew closer, with the gay colors in which they were painted, the gorgeous sunlight playing vividly on the gilding of the prows, the streaks of red and white along the sides, and the splendid decorations of the poop lanterns. Noble and mighty ships they were—ships of size such as Nisida had never seen before, and in comparison with which all the merchant-vessels she had beheld at Leghorn were but mere boats. There was no need to raise a signal to invite them to approach—for that fleet was evidently steering toward the island. Whence did this fleet come? whither was it bound? to what nation did it belong? and would those on board treat her with attention and respect?
During the time it took her to get ready, the fleet of seven ships had come much closer to the island, now only about three miles away. The hulls, which had initially looked completely black, gleamed with the bright colors they were painted in as they got nearer, the gorgeous sunlight reflecting vividly off the gilding on the prows, the red and white stripes along the sides, and the beautiful decorations on the poop lanterns. They were noble and powerful ships—larger than anything Nisida had ever seen before, and compared to them, all the merchant vessels she’d seen at Leghorn looked like small boats. There was no need to signal for them to come closer—this fleet was clearly heading toward the island. Where did this fleet come from? Where was it headed? What nation did it belong to? And would the people on board treat her with respect and attention?
Such were the thoughts which flashed across her brain—and her heart beat with anxiety for the arrival of the moment which should solve those questions. Absorbed as she was in the contemplation of the noble ships—those mighty but graceful swans of the ocean—she did not forget to cast, from time to time, a rapid glance around, to see if Fernand were retracing his way toward her. Alas! no—he came not—and she must quit the isle without embracing him—without assuring him of her constant love—without renewing her oft-repeated promise to return. Ah! a thought struck her: she would leave a note for him in the hut! No sooner was the project determined on than she set about its execution; for there were writing materials amidst the stores saved from the corsair-wreck. A brief but tender letter was hastily penned, and then secured in a place where she knew he must find it should he revisit the rude tenement in which they had so often slept in each other’s arms. And that he would revisit it she both fondly hoped and firmly believed—revisit it so soon as the excitement and the terror, under the influence of which he had parted from her, should have subsided. Her mind was now much easier, and her beauty was wonderfully enhanced by the glow of animation which suffused itself over her countenance, giving additional light to her ever brilliant eyes, and rendering her noble aquiline face resplendent to gaze upon.
These were the thoughts racing through her mind—and her heart raced with anxiety for the moment that would answer those questions. Deep in her admiration of the noble ships—those powerful yet graceful swans of the ocean—she didn’t forget to glance around every now and then to see if Fernand was making his way back to her. Unfortunately, he wasn’t coming—and she would have to leave the island without holding him close—without assuring him of her unwavering love—without renewing her repeated promise to return. Suddenly, a thought struck her: she would leave him a note in the hut! As soon as she decided this, she got to work; there were writing materials among the supplies salvaged from the corsair wreck. She quickly wrote a brief but heartfelt letter and hid it in a spot she knew he would definitely check if he returned to the simple shelter where they had often slept in each other’s arms. And she both hoped and believed he would return—return as soon as the thrill and fear that had driven him away had worn off. Her mind felt much lighter now, and her beauty was stunningly enhanced by the glow of excitement that lit up her face, giving extra brightness to her always brilliant eyes and making her noble, aquiline features radiant to behold.
The ships came to anchor at a distance of about two miles from the shore: and though the banners of each were fluttering in the breeze, yet Nisida was not well skilled enough in discriminating the flags of different nations to be able immediately to satisfy herself to which country that fleet belonged. But as she stood with her eyes fixed on the foremost vessel, which was also the largest, she observed that there was a gilt crescent in the middle of the blood-red standard that floated over her central poop-lantern; and a chill struck to her heart—for the thought of African pirates flashed to her mind! This alarm was, however, as evanescent as it was poignant; for another moment’s reflection convinced her that none of the princes of Africa could send so proud a fleet to sea. Following up the chain of reasoning thus suggested, and calling to her aid all the accounts she had read of naval fights between the Christians and the Moslems, she at length remembered that the blood-red banner, with the gilt crescent in the middle, denoted the presence of the Kapitan-Pasha, or Lord High Admiral of the Ottoman Empire. Confidently believing that peace existed between Italy and Turkey, she had now no longer any fears as to the treatment she was likely to experience at the hands of the Mohammedans; and it was with unfeigned joy that she beheld a boat, which had put off from the admiral’s ship, at length approaching the shore.
The ships anchored about two miles from the shore, and while their banners fluttered in the breeze, Nisida wasn't skilled enough to immediately identify which country the fleet belonged to. As she focused on the largest vessel at the front, she noticed a gilt crescent on the blood-red flag that flew above its central poop-lantern, and a chill ran through her—thoughts of African pirates crossed her mind! This fear, however, was brief and intense; a moment's reflection reassured her that no African princes could command such an impressive fleet. Following her train of thought and recalling the accounts she had read of naval battles between Christians and Muslims, she finally remembered that the blood-red flag with the gilt crescent represented the Kapitan-Pasha, or Lord High Admiral of the Ottoman Empire. Confident that peace existed between Italy and Turkey, she no longer feared how the Muslims would treat her, and she felt genuine joy as she saw a boat launched from the admiral’s ship making its way to the shore.
As the magnificently painted and gorgeously gilt barge, which twenty-four white-turbaned rowers urged along with almost horse-race speed, neared the strand, Nisida observed, beneath a velvet canopy in the stern, a personage, who by his splendid apparel, his commanding demeanor, and the respect paid to him by the slaves accompanying him, was evidently of exalted rank. She accordingly conceived that this must be the kapitan-pasha himself. But she was mistaken. Her delight at the approach of the barge, which she fondly hoped would prove the means of her deliverance from the island, was only equaled by the surprise of those on board at beholding a beautiful and elegantly dressed lady, unattended and alone, on the seashore, as if awaiting their arrival. And, during the few minutes which now elapsed ere the barge touched the strand, it was evident that the high functionary seated beneath the canopy surveyed Nisida with increasing wonder and admiration; while she, on her side, could not help noticing that he was remarkably handsome, very young, and possessing a countenance rather of an Italian than a Turkish cast of features.
As the beautifully decorated and richly gilded barge, powered by twenty-four rowers in white turbans, sped towards the shore, Nisida noticed a figure under a velvet canopy in the back. From his lavish clothing, commanding presence, and the deference shown by the slaves around him, it was clear he was someone important. She thought this must be the kapitan-pasha himself. But she was wrong. Her joy at the barge's approach, which she hoped would bring her rescue from the island, was matched only by the surprise of those on board when they saw a beautiful and elegantly dressed woman alone on the beach, as if waiting for them. As the moments passed before the barge reached the shore, it was obvious that the important person under the canopy was looking at Nisida with growing wonder and admiration; meanwhile, she couldn't help but notice that he was strikingly handsome, quite young, and had a face that seemed more Italian than Turkish.
Meantime a profound silence, broken only by the slight and uniform sounds produced by the oars, prevailed: and when the boat touched the strand, a long and wide plank, covered with velvet, was so placed as to enable the high functionary before alluded to to land conveniently. Attended by two slaves, who followed at a respectful distance, the Mussulman chief advanced toward Nisida, whom he saluted in a manner which strengthened her suspicion that he was not of Turkish origin, although habited in the richest Oriental costume she had ever seen, and evidently holding some very superior office among the Ottomans. She returned his salutation with a graceful bow and a sweet smile: and he immediately addressed her in the Italian tongue—her own dear and delightful language, saying, “Lady, art thou the queen of this land? or art thou, as appearances would almost lead one to conjecture, a solitary inhabitant here?”
Meanwhile, a deep silence filled the air, broken only by the soft, steady sounds of the oars. When the boat reached the shore, a long, wide plank covered in velvet was placed for the high official mentioned earlier to disembark easily. Accompanied by two slaves who followed at a respectful distance, the Muslim chief walked towards Nisida, greeting her in a way that reinforced her suspicion that he wasn’t of Turkish descent, despite wearing the richest Oriental clothing she had ever seen and clearly holding a very high position among the Ottomans. She responded to his greeting with a graceful bow and a sweet smile, and he immediately spoke to her in Italian—her beloved and charming language—saying, “Lady, are you the queen of this land? Or are you, as appearances might suggest, its only inhabitant here?”
For he saw that she was alone—beheld no traces of culture; and there was but one miserable dwelling, and that such as she might have built up with her own hands. Nisida shook her head mournfully, making signs that she was deaf and dumb. The Mussulman chief uttered an ejaculation of mingled surprise and grief, and surveyed the lady with additional interest and admiration. But in a few moments his countenance assumed a sudden expression of astonishment, as if a light had broken in upon him, suggesting something more than a mere suspicion—nay, indeed, a positive conviction; and having examined her features with the most earnest attention, he abruptly took his tablets from the folds of his garment, and wrote something on them. He then handed them to Nisida; and it was now her turn to experience the wildest surprise—for on the page opened to her view were these words, traced in a beautiful style of calligraphy, and in the Italian language: “Is it possible that your ladyship can be the Donna Nisida of Riverola?”
For he noticed that she was alone—saw no signs of civilization; and there was only one sad dwelling, one that she might have built herself. Nisida shook her head sadly, signaling that she was deaf and mute. The Muslim chief let out an expression of mixed surprise and sorrow, looking at the lady with more interest and admiration. But after a moment, his face changed to one of sudden astonishment, as if a light had dawned on him, hinting at something more than just a suspicion—indeed, a strong conviction; and having studied her features with intense focus, he quickly took his tablets from his robe and wrote something on them. He then handed them to Nisida; and now it was her turn to feel the most intense surprise—because on the page opened to her view were these words, written in beautiful calligraphy, in Italian: “Is it possible that your ladyship can be the Donna Nisida of Riverola?”
Nisida’s eyes wandered in astonishment from the tablets to the countenance of him who had penciled that question; but his features were certainly not familiar to her—and yet she thought that there was something in the general expression of that handsome face not altogether unknown to her. As soon as she had partially recovered from the surprise and bewilderment produced by finding that she at least was known to the Ottoman functionary, she wrote beneath his question the following reply: “I am indeed Nisida of Riverola, who for seven long months have been the only inhabitant of this island, whereon I was shipwrecked, and I am now anxious to return to Italy—or at all events to the first Christian port at which your fleet may touch. Have mercy upon me, then; and take me hence! But who are you, signor, that I should prove no stranger to you?”
Nisida’s eyes widened in surprise as she looked from the tablets to the face of the person who had written that question; his features were definitely unfamiliar to her—but she thought there was something about that handsome face that felt somewhat recognizable. Once she had partially shaken off the shock and confusion from realizing that at least the Ottoman official knew her, she wrote the following response beneath his question: “I am indeed Nisida of Riverola, who for seven long months has been the only person on this island, where I was shipwrecked, and I am now eager to return to Italy—or at least to the nearest Christian port that your fleet may reach. Please have mercy on me and take me away! But who are you, sir, that I should not seem like a stranger to you?”
The Ottoman chief read these words, and hastened to reply in the following manner: “I have the honor to be the grand vizier of his imperial highness the glorious Sultan Solyman, and my name is Ibrahim. A few months ago I encountered your brother Francisco, Count of Riverola, who was then in command of a body of Tuscan auxiliaries, raised to assist in defending Rhodes against the invading arms of the mighty Solyman. Your brother became my prisoner, but I treated him worthily. He informed me with bitter tears of the strange and mysterious disappearance of his well-beloved sister, who had the misfortune to be deprived of the faculties of hearing and speech. Your brother was soon set free, after the fall of Rhodes, and he returned to his native city. But from all he told me of thee, lady, it was natural that I should ere now conjecture who thou must be.”
The Ottoman chief read these words and quickly replied: “I have the honor of being the grand vizier of his imperial highness, the glorious Sultan Suleiman, and my name is Ibrahim. A few months ago, I met your brother Francisco, Count of Riverola, who was in charge of a group of Tuscan troops brought in to help defend Rhodes against the invading forces of the mighty Suleiman. Your brother became my prisoner, but I treated him with respect. He shared with me, with bitter tears, the strange and mysterious disappearance of his beloved sister, who unfortunately was unable to hear or speak. Your brother was soon released after the fall of Rhodes and returned to his home city. From everything he told me about you, lady, it was only natural for me to guess who you might be.”
Ibrahim did not choose to add that he had remembered to have seen Nisida occasionally in their native city of Florence, and that he was indeed the brother of her late dependent, Flora Francatelli. But the explanation which he did give was quite sufficient to renew her deepest surprise, as she now learnt for the first time that during her absence her brother had been engaged in the perils of warfare. The grand vizier gently withdrew from Nisida’s hand the tablets on which her eyes were positively riveted; but it was only to trace a few lines to afford her additional explanations. When he returned the tablets to her again she read as follows: “By a strange coincidence the glorious fleet which has wafted me hither to deliver you from this lonely isle, and which is under the command of the kapitan-pasha in person, is bound for the western coast of Italy. Its mission is at present known only to myself and a faithful Greek dependent; but your ladyship shall receive worthy attention and be duly conveyed to Leghorn. The squadron has been driven from its course by a tempest which assailed us off the island of Candia; our pilot lost his reckonings, and when land was descried this morning, it was believed to be the coast of Sicily. Hast thou, lady, any means of enlightening us as to the geographical position of this island?”
Ibrahim didn’t mention that he had occasionally seen Nisida in their hometown of Florence, or that he was actually the brother of her late dependent, Flora Francatelli. But the explanation he did provide was enough to surprise her deeply, as she was learning for the first time that her brother had been involved in the dangers of war during her absence. The grand vizier gently took the tablets from Nisida’s hand, where her eyes were fixed, but only to write a few lines to give her more information. When he returned the tablets to her, she read the following: “By a strange coincidence, the glorious fleet that has brought me here to rescue you from this lonely island, commanded by the kapitan-pasha himself, is headed for the western coast of Italy. Only I and a loyal Greek dependent know its mission at this time; however, you will be treated with the utmost care and properly taken to Leghorn. The squadron was forced off its course by a storm that hit us near the island of Candia; our pilot lost his bearings, and when land was sighted this morning, it was thought to be the coast of Sicily. Do you have any way, my lady, to help us understand the geographical location of this island?”
Nisida answered in the ensuing manner: “I have not the least notion of the geographical position of the island. An eternal summer appears to prevail in this clime, which would be a terrestrial paradise were not the forests infested by hideous serpents of an enormous size.”
Nisida replied, “I have no idea where this island is located. It seems to be in a constant state of summer, which would make it a paradise on Earth if it weren't for the terrifyingly large snakes lurking in the forests.”
Ibrahim Pasha, having read this reply, summoned from the barge the officer in command: and to him he communicated the intelligence which he had just received from Nisida. That officer’s countenance immediately underwent a dreadful change; and, falling on his knees at Ibrahim’s feet, he made some strong appeal, the nature of which Nisida could only divine by its emphatic delivery and the terrified manner of the individual. Ibrahim smiled contemptuously, and motioned the officer with an imperious gesture to rise and return to the barge. Then, again, having recourse to the tablets, he conveyed the following information to Nisida: “Lady, it appears that this is the Isle of Snakes, situated in the Gulf of Sictra, on the African coast. Horrible superstitions are attached to this clime: and I dare not remain longer on its shore, lest I should seriously offend the prejudices of those ignorant sailors. Come, then, lady, you shall receive treatment due to your rank, your beauty, and your misfortunes.”
Ibrahim Pasha, after reading this reply, called the officer in charge from the barge and shared the news he had just received from Nisida. The officer's face instantly went pale, and dropping to his knees at Ibrahim's feet, he made a desperate plea, the meaning of which Nisida could only guess from its intense delivery and the officer's frightened demeanor. Ibrahim smiled disdainfully and with a commanding wave, ordered the officer to get up and go back to the barge. Then, turning again to his tablets, he conveyed the following information to Nisida: “Lady, it seems this is the Isle of Snakes, located in the Gulf of Sictra along the African coast. Terrible superstitions are tied to this place, and I can't stay here any longer for fear of offending the prejudices of those superstitious sailors. Come now, lady, you will receive the treatment appropriate for your rank, your beauty, and your misfortunes.”
In the meantime the officer had returned to the barge, where whispers speedily circulated in respect to the land on which that boat had touched; and the reader may imagine the extent of the loathing which the mere name of the isle was calculated to inspire in the breasts of the superstitious Mussulmans, when we observe that the existence of that island was well known to the Turks and also to the Africans, but was left uninhabited, and was never visited knowingly by any of their ships. Nisida saw that the grand vizier was in haste to depart, not through any ridiculous fears on his part, because he was too enlightened to believe in the fearful tales of mermaids, genii, ghouls, vampires, and other evil spirits by which the island was said to be haunted, but because his renegadism had been of so recent a date that he dared not, powerful and altered as he was, afford the least ground for suspecting that the light of Christianity triumphed in his soul over the dark barbarism of his assumed creed. Seeing, then, that Ibrahim Pasha was anxious to yield to the superstitious feelings of the sailors, Nisida intimated, with a graceful bend of the head, her readiness to accompany him. But, as she advanced toward the boat, she cast a rapid and searching glance behind her. Alas! Wagner appeared not.
In the meantime, the officer had returned to the barge, where whispers quickly spread about the land where that boat had landed. You can imagine the strong disgust the mere mention of the isle could stir up in the hearts of the superstitious Muslims. It's worth noting that the existence of that island was well-known to both the Turks and the Africans, yet it remained uninhabited and was never knowingly visited by their ships. Nisida noticed that the grand vizier was eager to leave, not out of any silly fears on his part—he was too enlightened to believe the scary stories of mermaids, genies, ghouls, vampires, and other evil spirits said to haunt the island—but because his apostasy was so recent that he couldn’t risk giving anyone a reason to suspect that the light of Christianity had triumphed in his soul over the dark barbarism of the creed he had claimed. Seeing that Ibrahim Pasha was anxious to give in to the sailors' superstitions, Nisida gracefully nodded her head to show her willingness to accompany him. However, as she moved toward the boat, she cast a quick, searching look behind her. Alas! Wagner was nowhere to be seen.
A feeling of uneasiness, amounting almost to a pang of remorse, took possession of her, as she placed her foot upon the velvet-covered plank; and for an instant she hesitated to proceed.
A feeling of unease, almost like a rush of regret, came over her as she put her foot on the velvet-covered plank; and for a moment, she hesitated to move forward.
Could she abandon Fernand to the solitude of that isle? Could she renounce the joys which his love had taught her to experience? And might she not be enabled to persuade him to make that sacrifice which would invest him with a power that she herself would direct and wield according to her own pleasure and suitably to her own interests? But, oh! that hesitation lasted not more than a moment; for her feet were on the plank leading to the barge, and at a short distance floated the ship that would bear her away from the isle.
Could she really leave Fernand alone on that island? Could she give up the happiness that his love had shown her? And couldn't she persuade him to make that sacrifice that would give him a power she would control and use for her own benefit? But, oh! that doubt lasted only a moment; her feet were already on the plank leading to the boat, and not far away was the ship that would take her away from the island.
One longing, lingering look upon the shore of that island where she had enjoyed so much happiness, even if she had experienced so much anxiety; one longing, lingering look, and she hesitated no more. Ibrahim escorted her to a seat beneath the velvet canopy; the officer in command gave the signal, the barge was shoved off, the rowers plied their oars, and the island was already far behind, ere Nisida had the courage to glance toward it again!
One last, lingering look at the shore of that island where she had found so much happiness, despite all the anxiety she had faced; one final, lingering look, and she hesitated no more. Ibrahim led her to a seat under the velvet canopy; the officer in charge gave the signal, the barge was pushed off, the rowers started rowing, and the island was already far behind before Nisida had the courage to look back at it again!
CHAPTER LVII.
Let us now return to Fernand Wagner, whom we left flying from his Nisida, flying in horror and alarm from her whom he nevertheless loved so tenderly and devotedly. He fled as if from the brink of the yawning pit of hell, into which the malignant fiend who coveted his soul was about to plunge him. Nor once did he look back. Absorbed as his feelings were in the full conviction of the tremendous peril from which he had just escaped, he still found room for the reflection that were he to turn and catch but one glimpse of the beauteous, oh! too beauteous creature from whom he had torn himself away, he should be lost. His mind was bent upon the salvation of his immortal soul; and he knew that the enemy of mankind was assailing him with a power and with an energy which nothing save the assistance of Heaven could enable him to resist. He knew also that Heaven helps only those who are willing and anxious to help themselves; and of this doctrine he had received a striking and triumphant proof in the sudden and evanescent appearance of his guardian angel at the instant when, overpowered by the strong, the earnest, and the pathetic pleading of the siren Nisida, he was about to proclaim his readiness to effect the crowning sacrifice. And it was to avoid the chance of that direful yielding—to fly from a temptation which became irresistible when embellished with all the eloquence of a woman on whom he doted, that Wagner sped with lightning rapidity toward the mountains.
Let us now return to Fernand Wagner, who we left escaping from his Nisida, fleeing in horror and alarm from the woman he nevertheless loved so tenderly and devotedly. He ran as if from the edge of a bottomless pit, into which the evil fiend who wanted his soul was about to drag him. Not once did he look back. Although his thoughts were fully consumed by the tremendous danger he had just narrowly escaped, he still found space to realize that if he were to turn and catch even a glimpse of the beautiful, oh! too beautiful creature he had torn himself away from, he would be lost. His mind was focused on saving his immortal soul; he knew that the enemy of mankind was attacking him with a power and energy that only the help of Heaven could allow him to resist. He also understood that Heaven only assists those who are willing and desperate to help themselves; he had witnessed a striking and triumphant proof of this doctrine when his guardian angel had appeared in a flash just as he was about to give in to the strong, earnest, and emotional pleas of the siren Nisida, ready to make the ultimate sacrifice. And it was to avoid the chance of that terrible surrender—to escape a temptation that became irresistible when wrapped in the eloquence of a woman he adored—that Wagner sped with lightning speed toward the mountains.
But the beauteous form of Nisida met not now his eyes; and deeply, profoundly, ardently as he still loved her, and felt that he must ever love her, yet, to speak soothly, he deplored not that she was no longer there. The vision of the previous night had so firmly established hope in his soul, that he had prepared and tutored himself, during his journey across the mountains, to sacrifice all his happiness on earth to insure the eternal felicity of heaven.
But the beautiful figure of Nisida was no longer in sight; and deeply, profoundly, and passionately as he still loved her—and knew he would always love her—he honestly didn't regret that she was gone. The vision from the night before had instilled such hope in his heart that he had mentally prepared himself during his journey across the mountains to give up all his earthly happiness for the sake of securing eternal happiness in heaven.
No. Nisida was not there. But as he drew closer to the shore, he beheld, to his ineffable joy, the dark spot gradually assume that defined shape which left no room to doubt the truth of his vision, even were he inclined to be skeptical. For there, indeed, touching the strand, but still so far in the water that a slight exertion would send it completely afloat, was a large boat, curiously shaped, and painted in a variety of fantastic colors. It had a mast standing, but the sail was lowered and, on a closer inspection, the boat proved to be altogether unimpaired.
No. Nisida was not there. But as he got closer to the shore, he saw, to his immense joy, the dark spot gradually take on a defined shape that left no doubt about what he was seeing, even if he had wanted to be skeptical. For there, indeed, touching the beach, but still far enough in the water that a little effort would send it floating completely, was a large boat, oddly shaped and painted in all sorts of vibrant colors. It had a mast standing tall, but the sail was down, and upon closer inspection, the boat turned out to be entirely intact.
“Heaven delights to effect its wise intentions by natural means,” thought Wagner within himself. “But surely it could not have been through the agency of Nisida that this boat was left upon the shore? No,” he added aloud, after a still closer inspection; “the rope fastened to the prow has been snapped asunder! Doubtless the boat became detached from one of the ships which appeared off the island yesterday, and which,” he said in a low murmuring voice, and with an ill-subdued sigh, “have afforded Nisida the means of departure hence.”
“Heaven enjoys achieving its wise purposes through natural means,” Wagner thought to himself. “But it couldn’t possibly be through Nisida that this boat was left on the shore? No,” he said out loud after examining it more closely; “the rope tied to the front has been broken! Surely the boat came loose from one of the ships that showed up off the island yesterday, and which,” he added in a low murmur, with a barely contained sigh, “gave Nisida the chance to leave from here.”
He sat down, exhausted; and as he found leisure for recollection—as his thoughts composed themselves and settled down into something like collected calmness—he felt a sensation of indescribable joy at having triumphed over the appalling temptations which had beset him. And in his soul a voice seemed to be singing an anthem of delight and gratitude; and he soon experienced a serenity of mind such as he had not known for many hours past! When man, having yielded to temptation, succeeds in escaping the perils of the consequences, he beholds a strong motive for self-gratulation;—but how ineffably more sweet is it to be able to reflect that the temptation itself has been avoided in the first instance, and that the dangers of the results have never even been risked.
He sat down, exhausted, and as he took a moment to reflect—his thoughts calmed down and settled into a sense of collected peace—he felt an indescribable joy at having overcome the terrible temptations that had troubled him. Inside, it felt like a voice was singing a song of happiness and gratitude; soon, he experienced a tranquility of mind that he hadn't felt for many hours! When a person, after succumbing to temptation, manages to dodge the risks of the consequences, it gives them a strong reason to feel good about themselves; but how infinitely sweeter it is to realize that the temptation itself was avoided right from the start, and that the dangers of the outcomes were never even faced.
Thus thought Wagner:—but not for a moment did he attribute to any strength of mind on his own part, the escape which had just been effected from the snares set by the evil one. No; he acknowledged within himself, and with all due humility, that the hand of the Almighty had sustained him in his most trying moments of peril; and ere he thought of resuming his journey to that side of the island on which Nisida was not, he knelt in fervent prayer. Rising from his knees, his eyes accidentally swept the sea:—and he was riveted to the spot from which he was about to turn away—for the white sails of the Ottoman fleet met his astonished view. He remained gazing on those objects for some time, until he was convinced they were nearing the island. For a few moments a deep regret took possession of him:—he should lose his Nisida irrevocably! But his next impulse was to wrestle with this feeling—to combat this weakness. How could he have hoped ever to rejoin her without rendering himself again liable to the witchery of her siren tongue—the eloquence of her silver-toned voice—the persuasiveness of her graceful manners? No; it were better that she should depart; it were preferable that he should lose her and preserve his immortal soul. Thus reasoned he;—and that reasoning was effectual. He waited only long enough to assure himself that the fleet was positively approaching the island:—he then knew that she would depart;—and, without permitting himself to yield again to the weakness which had for a few moments threatened to send him back within the sphere of Nisida’s fatal influence, he tore himself away from that point amongst the heights which commanded the view of the side of the island where she was. Hastening around the base of the volcano, he reached the defiles leading to that part of the isle where he had periodically fulfilled his dreadful destiny as a Wehr-Wolf. Carefully avoiding the outskirts of the forest and the knots of large trees, he proceeded toward the shore; and his heart was rent with feelings of deep anguish as he everywhere beheld the traces of destruction left behind him by his recent run in the horrible form of a savage monster. Then, too, when melancholy thoughts had once again entered his soul, the image of Nisida appeared to flit before him in the most tempting manner; and the more he endeavored to banish from his memory the recollection of her charms, the more vividly delineated did they become.
Thus thought Wagner:—but he didn't, for a moment, think that his own strength of mind had anything to do with his recent escape from the traps set by the evil one. No; he humbly recognized that the hand of the Almighty had supported him in his most challenging moments. Before he considered continuing his journey to the side of the island where Nisida wasn't, he knelt in earnest prayer. When he got back up, his gaze accidentally fell on the sea:—and he was frozen in place as the white sails of the Ottoman fleet came into view. He stared at those vessels for a while, until he was sure they were approaching the island. For a brief moment, deep regret consumed him:—he would lose his Nisida forever! But his next impulse was to fight against this feeling—to battle this weakness. How could he ever hope to see her again without risking falling under the spell of her enchanting voice—the charm of her silver-toned words—the allure of her graceful demeanor? No; it was better that she leave; it was preferable to lose her and protect his immortal soul. That’s how he reasoned;—and that reasoning was effective. He waited just long enough to confirm that the fleet was indeed nearing the island:—he then knew she would depart;—and without letting himself give in again to the weakness that had for a moment threatened to drag him back into Nisida’s dangerous influence, he pulled himself away from that vantage point among the heights overlooking the side of the island where she was. Rushing around the base of the volcano, he reached the pathways leading to the part of the isle where he had occasionally met his dreadful fate as a Wehr-Wolf. Carefully avoiding the edges of the forest and clumps of large trees, he made his way toward the shore; and his heart ached with deep sorrow as he saw the signs of devastation left behind by his recent transformation into a savage monster. Furthermore, as melancholy thoughts once again flooded his mind, the image of Nisida seemed to dance before him in the most tempting way; and the harder he tried to erase the memory of her charms, the more vividly they became.
At length jealousy took possession of him;—and suddenly stopping short in his progress toward the shore, he exclaimed aloud, “What if she should be wooed and won by another? If she return to her native land, as assuredly she now will, she may meet some handsome and elegant cavalier who will succeed in winning her passions:—and I—I, who love her so well—shall be forgotten! Oh! this is madness! To think that another may possess her, clasp her in his arms, press his lips to hers, feel her fragrant breath fan his cheek, play with the rich tresses of her beauteous hair, oh! no, no, the bare thought is enough to goad me to despair! She must not depart thus, we have separated, if not in anger at least abruptly, too abruptly, considering how we have loved, and that we have wedded each other in the sight of Heaven! Heaven!” repeated Wagner, his tone changing from despair to a deep solemnity; “heaven! Oh! I rejoice that I gave utterance to the word;—for it reminds me that to regain my Nisida I must lose heaven!”
Eventually, jealousy took hold of him; and suddenly stopping in his tracks on the way to the shore, he exclaimed, “What if she gets courted and swept away by someone else? If she returns to her homeland, as she surely will now, she might meet some handsome and charming guy who will manage to win her heart:—and I—I, who love her so much—will be forgotten! Oh! this is madness! To think that someone else might have her, hold her in his arms, kiss her, feel her sweet breath against his cheek, play with the beautiful strands of her hair, oh! no, no, just the thought is enough to drive me to despair! She can’t leave like this; we've parted, if not in anger, then at least too suddenly, too abruptly, considering how we have loved and that we have married each other in the eyes of Heaven! Heaven!” Wagner repeated, his tone shifting from despair to deep seriousness; “heaven! Oh! I’m glad I said that word;—because it reminds me that to get my Nisida back, I must give up heaven!”
And, as if to fly from his own reflections, he rushed on toward the sea; and there he stopped to gaze, as oft before he had gazed, on the mighty expanse, seeming, in the liquid sunlight, as it stretched away from the yellow sand, a resplendent lake of molten silver bounded by a golden shore.
And, as if to escape his own thoughts, he hurried toward the sea; there he stopped to look, just as he had many times before, at the vast ocean, which in the shimmering sunlight, stretching away from the golden sand, appeared to be a brilliant lake of molten silver bordered by a golden shore.
“How like to the human countenance art thou, oh mighty sea!” thought Wagner, as he stood with folded arms on the brink of the eternal waters. “Now thou hast smiles as soft and dimples as beautiful as ever appeared in the face of innocence and youth, while the joyous sunlight is on thee. But if the dark clouds gather in the heaven above thee, thou straightway assumed a mournful and a gloomy aspect, and thou growest threatening and somber. And in how many varied voices dost thou speak. Oh, treacherous and changeful sea! Now thou whisperest softly as if thy ripples conveyed faint murmurs of love;—but, if the gale arise, thou canst burst forth into notes of laughter as thy waters leap to the shore with bounding mirth;—and, if the wind grow higher, thou canst speak louder and more menacingly; till, when the storm comes on, thou lashest thyself into a fury,—thou boilest with rage, and thy wrathful voice vies with the rush of the tempest and the roar of the thunder! Deceitful sea—imaging the beauties, thoughts, and passions of the earth! Within thy mighty depths, too, thou hast gems to deck the crowns of kings and the brows of loveliness; and yet thou cravest for more—more—and engulfest rich argosies with all their treasures—thou insatiate sea! And in thy dark caverns are the skeletons of the myriads of human beings whom thou hast swallowed up in thy fury; and whose bones are trophies which thou retainest in thy fathomless depths, as the heart of man enshrineth the relics of those hopes which have wasted away and perished!”
“How much like the human face you are, oh mighty sea!” thought Wagner, as he stood with his arms crossed at the edge of the eternal waters. “Right now, you have smiles as gentle and dimples as lovely as those seen in the faces of innocence and youth, with the joyful sunlight shining on you. But when dark clouds gather in the sky above you, you instantly take on a sad and gloomy appearance, becoming threatening and somber. And you speak in so many different voices. Oh, deceptive and ever-changing sea! Now you whisper softly, as if your ripples are carrying faint murmurs of love;—but if the wind picks up, you can burst forth into laughter as your waters bounce onto the shore in playful joy;—and when the wind rises further, you can grow louder and more menacing; until, when the storm arrives, you throw yourself into a fury,—boiling with rage, and your angry voice competes with the rush of the tempest and the roar of the thunder! Deceitful sea—reflecting the beauties, thoughts, and passions of the earth! Within your vast depths, too, you hide gems to adorn the crowns of kings and the brows of beauty; and yet you crave more—more—and swallow rich ships with all their treasures—insatiable sea! And in your dark caverns are the skeletons of countless human beings you have consumed in your fury; and their bones are trophies you keep in your unfathomable depths, just as the heart of man holds the remnants of hopes that have faded away and died!”
Thus thought Wagner, as he stood gazing upon the sea, then so calm and beautiful, but which he knew to be so treacherous. When wearied of the reflections which that scene inspired, and not daring to allow his mind to dwell upon the image of Nisida, he repaired to the nearest grove and refreshed himself with the cooling fruits which he plucked. Then he extended his rambles amongst the verdant plains, and strove strenuously to divert his thoughts as much as possible from the one grand and mournful idea—the departure of Nisida from the island! But vainly did he endeavor to fix his attention upon the enchanting characteristics of that clime;—the flowers appeared to him less brilliant in hue than they were wont to be—the fruits were less inviting—the verdure was of a less lively green—and the plumage of the birds seemed to have lost the bright gloss that rendered its colors so gorgeous in the sunlight. For, oh! the powers of his vision were almost completely absorbed in his mind; and that mind was a mirror wherein was now reflected with a painful vividness all the incidents of the last few hours.
Thus thought Wagner, as he stood gazing at the sea, which was so calm and beautiful, but he knew it was treacherous. When he grew tired of the reflections that scene inspired and didn’t dare let his mind linger on the image of Nisida, he went to the nearest grove and refreshed himself with the cool fruits he picked. Then he wandered through the green fields and strived hard to shift his thoughts away from one grand and sad idea—the departure of Nisida from the island! But he vainly tried to focus on the enchanting features of that place; the flowers seemed less vibrant than they used to be—the fruits were less appealing—the greenery was a duller shade of green—and the birds’ feathers seemed to have lost the bright shine that made their colors so stunning in the sunlight. For, oh! his sight was almost entirely consumed by his thoughts; and that mind was a mirror where all the events of the last few hours were now painfully reflected.
But still he was sustained in his determination not to retrace his way to the spot where he had left Nisida; and when several hours had passed, and the sun was drawing near the western horizon, he exclaimed, in a moment of holy triumph, “She has doubtless by this time quitted the island, and I have been enabled to resist those anxious longings which prompted me to return and clasp her in my arms! O God! I thank thee that thou hast given me this strength!”
But he remained determined not to go back to where he had left Nisida; after several hours had passed and the sun was close to setting, he said, in a moment of holy triumph, “By now, she has probably left the island, and I’ve managed to resist those anxious feelings that made me want to return and hold her in my arms! Oh God! I thank you for giving me this strength!”
Wagner now felt so overcome with weariness after his wanderings and roamings of so many hours, especially as the two preceding nights had been sleepless for him—that he sat down upon a piece of low rock near the shore. A quiet, dreamy repose insensibly stole over him: in a few minutes his slumber was profound. And now he beheld a strange vision. Gradually the darkness which appeared to surround him grew less intense; and a gauzy vapor that rose in the midst, at first of the palest bluish tint possible, by degrees obtained more consistency, when its nature began to undergo a sudden change, assuming the semblance of a luminous mist. Wagner’s heart seemed to flutter and leap in his breast, as if with a presentiment of coming joy; for the luminous mist became a glorious halo, surrounding the beauteous and holy form of a protecting angel, clad in white and shining garments, and with snowy wings drooping slowly from her shoulders! And ineffably—supernally benign and reassuring was the look which the angel bent upon the sleeping Wagner, as she said in the softest, most melodious tones, “The choir of the heavenly host has hymned thanks for thy salvation! After thou hadst resisted the temptations of the enemy of mankind when he spoke to thee with his own lips, an angel came to thee in a dream to give thee assurance that thou hadst already done much in atonement for the crime that endangered thy soul; but he warned thee then that much more remained to be done ere that atonement would be complete. And the rest is now accomplished; for thou hast resisted the temptations of the evil one when urged by the tongue and in the melodious voice of lovely woman! This was thy crowning triumph: and the day when thou shalt reap thy reward is near at hand; for the bonds which connect thee with the destiny of a Wehr-Wolf shall be broken, and thy name shall be inscribed in Heaven’s own Book of Life! And I will give thee a sign, that what thou seest and hearest now in thy slumber is no idle and delusive vision conjured up by a fevered brain. The sign shall be this: On awaking from thy sleep, retrace thy way to the spot where this morning thou didst separate from her whom thou lovest; and there shalt thou find a boat upon the sand. The boat will waft thee to Sicily; and there, in the town of Syracuse, thou must inquire for a man whose years have numbered one hundred and sixty-two; for that man it is who will teach thee how the spell which has made thee a Wehr-Wolf may be broken.”
Wagner now felt completely exhausted from his hours of wandering, especially since he hadn’t slept the previous two nights. He sat down on a low rock by the shore. A peaceful, dreamy calm slowly enveloped him, and in a few minutes, he fell into a deep sleep. Suddenly, he found himself in a strange vision. The darkness around him started to lighten, and a thin mist rose up in the center, initially an almost imperceptible pale blue, slowly becoming more solid as it transformed into a glowing mist. Wagner’s heart began to race with a sense of impending joy; the glowing mist became a radiant halo surrounding the beautiful and sacred figure of a guardian angel, dressed in white and shining garments, with snowy wings gracefully extending from her shoulders! The angel looked down at the sleeping Wagner with an indescribably soothing and gentle expression, and said in the softest, most melodic voice, “The heavenly choir has sung praises for your salvation! After you resisted the temptations from the enemy of mankind when he spoke directly to you, an angel came to you in a dream to assure you that you had already done much to atone for the crime that threatened your soul; but then he warned you that much more remained to be done before your atonement would be complete. And now that is finished; for you have resisted the temptations of the evil one when enticed by the voice and beauty of a lovely woman! This was your greatest victory: and the day when you will receive your reward is approaching; for the bonds connecting you to the destiny of a Wehr-Wolf will be broken, and your name will be written in Heaven’s Book of Life! I will give you a sign that what you see and hear now in your sleep is not just a fleeting illusion created by an overactive mind. The sign is this: When you wake up, return to the place where you parted from the one you love this morning; there you will find a boat on the sand. The boat will take you to Sicily; and there, in the town of Syracuse, you must seek out a man who is one hundred sixty-two years old; for he is the one who will teach you how the spell that has made you a Wehr-Wolf can be broken.”
Scarcely had the angel finished speaking, when a dark form rose suddenly near that heavenly being; and Wagner had no difficulty in recognizing the demon. But the enemy of mankind appeared not armed with terrors of countenance, nor with the withering scorn of infernal triumph; for a moment his features denoted ineffable rage—and then that expression yielded to one of the profoundest melancholy, as if he were saying within himself, “There is salvation for repentant man, but none for me!” A cloud now seemed to sweep before Wagner’s eyes; denser and more dense it grew—first absorbing in its increasing obscurity the form of the demon, and then enveloping the radiant being who still continued to smile sweetly and benignly upon the sleeping mortal until the glorious countenance and the shining garments were no longer visible, but all was black darkness around. And Fernand Wagner continued to sleep profoundly.
Scarcely had the angel finished speaking when a dark figure suddenly appeared near that heavenly being; Wagner had no trouble recognizing the demon. But the enemy of humanity didn’t come across with a terrifying look or the mocking scorn of a hellish victory; for a moment, his face showed immense rage—and then that expression shifted to one of deep sadness, as if he were thinking to himself, “There is salvation for repentant man, but none for me!” A cloud then seemed to sweep across Wagner’s vision; it grew thicker and thicker—first obscuring the form of the demon, then surrounding the radiant being who continued to smile sweetly and kindly upon the sleeping man until the glorious face and shining garments were no longer visible, leaving only black darkness all around. And Fernand Wagner continued to sleep deeply.
Many hours elapsed ere he woke; and his slumber was serene and soothing. At length when he opened his eyes and slowly raised his head from the hard pillow which a mass of rock had formed, he beheld the rich red streaks in the eastern horizon, heralding the advent of the sun; and as the various features of the island gradually developed themselves to his view, as if breaking slowly from a mist, he collected and rearranged in his mind all the details of the strange vision which he had seen. For a few minutes he was oppressed with a fear that his vision would indeed prove the delusive sport of his fevered brain; for there seemed to be in its component parts a wild admixture of the sublime and the fantastic. The solemn language of the angel appeared strangely diversified by the intimation that he would find a boat upon the shore, that this boat would convey him to a place where he was to inquire for a man whose age was one hundred and sixty-two years, and that this man was the being destined to save him from the doom of a Wehr-Wolf.
Many hours passed before he woke, and his sleep was peaceful and comforting. Eventually, when he opened his eyes and slowly lifted his head from the hard pillow made by a pile of rocks, he saw the bright red streaks on the eastern horizon, signaling the arrival of the sun. As the different features of the island gradually came into view, almost like they were emerging from
Then, again, he thought that heaven worked out its designs by means often inscrutable to human comprehension: and he blamed himself for having doubted the truth of the vision. Feelings of joy therefore accompanied the reassurance of his soul; and, having poured forth his thanksgivings for the merciful intervention of Providence in his behalf, he tarried not even to break his fast with the fruits clustering at a short distance from him, but hastened to retrace his way across the mountains, no longer doubting to find the sign fulfilled and the boat upon the shore. And now these thoughts rose within him. Should he again behold Nisida? Was the fleet, which he had seen on the previous day, still off the island? Or had it departed, bearing Nisida away to another clime?
Then again, he thought that heaven carried out its plans in ways that often elude human understanding, and he felt guilty for having doubted the truth of the vision. Wonderful feelings filled him as his soul found reassurance; after giving thanks for the merciful guidance of Providence, he didn’t even stop to eat the fruits nearby but hurried back across the mountains, no longer doubting that he would find the sign fulfilled and the boat on the shore. Now these thoughts came to him: Would he see Nisida again? Was the fleet he had seen the day before still near the island? Or had it left, taking Nisida away to another place?
He expected not to behold either the fleet or his loved one; for he felt convinced that the angel would not send him back within the influence of her temptations. Nor was he mistaken, for having traversed the volcanic range of heights, he beheld naught to break the uniform and monotonous aspect of the sunlit sea. But, on drawing nearer to the shore, he saw a dark spot almost immediately in front of the little hut which Nisida and himself had constructed, and wherein they had passed so many, many happy hours.
He didn't expect to see either the fleet or his loved one; he was sure that the angel wouldn't send him back to face her temptations. And he was right, because after crossing the volcanic mountains, he saw nothing to disrupt the dull and monotonous view of the sunlit sea. But as he got closer to the shore, he spotted a dark shape right in front of the little hut that Nisida and he had built, where they had spent so many happy hours.
He now advanced with a beating heart to the hut. The door was closed. Was it possible that Nisida might be within? Oh, how weak in purpose is the strongest minded of mortals. For an instant a pleasing hope filled Wagner’s breast; and then, again summoning all his resolutions to his aid, he opened the door, resolved, should she indeed be there, to remain proof against all the appeals she might make to induce him to sacrifice to their mundane prosperity his immortal soul. But the hut was empty. He lingered in it for a few moments; and the reminiscences of happy hours passed therein swept across his brain. Suddenly the note which Nisida had left for him met his eyes; and it would be representing him as something far more or else far less than human, were we to declare he did not experience a feeling of intense pleasure at beholding the memorial of her love. The tears flowed down his cheeks as he read the following lines:
He now walked nervously toward the hut. The door was shut. Could it be that Nisida was inside? Oh, how easily even the strongest-minded person can waver in their resolve. For a moment, a hopeful thought filled Wagner’s heart; then, collecting all his determination, he opened the door, resolved that if she was indeed there, he would resist any attempts she made to convince him to trade his immortal soul for their worldly success. But the hut was empty. He stayed inside for a few moments, and memories of happy times spent there flooded his mind. Suddenly, he spotted the note that Nisida had left for him, and it would be an understatement to say he didn't feel a surge of intense happiness at seeing this reminder of her love. Tears streamed down his face as he read the following lines:
“The hour approaches, dearest Fernand, when, in all probability, I shall quit the island. But think not that this hope is unaccompanied by severe pangs. Oh, thou knowest that I love thee, and I will return to thee, my own adored Fernand, so soon as my presence shall be no longer needed at Florence. Yes, I will come back to thee, and we will not part until death shall deprive thee of me—for I must perish first, and while thou still remainest in all the glory of regenerated youth. Alas, thou hast fled from me this morning in anger—perhaps in disgust. But thou wilt forgive me, Fernand, if, yielding to some strange influence which I could not control, I urged an appeal so well calculated to strike terror into thy soul. Oh, that I could embrace thee ere I leave this isle; but alas! thou comest not back—thou hast fled to the mountains. It is, however, in the ardent hope of thy return to this spot, that I leave these few lines to assure thee of my undying affection, to pledge to thee my intention to hasten back to thine arms as soon as possible, and to implore thee not to nourish anger against thy devoted Nisida.”
“The time is coming, my dearest Fernand, when I will likely leave the island. But don’t think this hope comes without deep pain. Oh, you know how much I love you, and I will return to you, my beloved Fernand, as soon as I'm no longer needed in Florence. Yes, I will come back to you, and we won’t be apart until death takes me away from you—because I must die first while you remain vibrant and full of life. Sadly, you left me this morning in anger—perhaps even in disgust. But please forgive me, Fernand, if I made a plea driven by some strange force I couldn’t resist, which might have scared you. Oh, how I wish I could hold you before I leave this island; but alas! you do not return—you have run off to the mountains. Still, with the hope of your return to this place, I leave these few words to assure you of my everlasting love, to promise you that I will hurry back to your arms as soon as I can, and to beg you not to stay angry with your devoted Nisida.”
Wagner placed the letter to his lips, exclaiming, “Oh, wherefore did an evil influence ever prove its power on thee, thou loving, loved, and beauteous being. Why was thy hand raised against the hapless Agnes? wherefore did fate make thee a murderess—and why, oh, why didst thou assail me with prayers, tears, reproaches, menaces, to induce me to consign my soul to Satan? Nisida, may Heaven manifest its merciful goodness unto thee, even as that same benign care has been extended to me.”
Wagner brought the letter to his lips and exclaimed, “Oh, why did a dark influence ever take hold of you, you loving, beloved, and beautiful person? Why did you raise your hand against the unfortunate Agnes? Why did fate make you a murderer—and why, oh why, did you attack me with prayers, tears, accusations, and threats to convince me to hand my soul over to Satan? Nisida, may Heaven show its merciful kindness to you, just as that same gentle care has been shown to me.”
Fernand then placed the letter in his bosom, next to his heart, and dashing away the tears from his long lashes, began to turn his attention toward the preparation for his own departure from the island. As he approached the pile of stores, he beheld the light drapery which Nisida had lately worn, but which she had laid aside previous to leaving the island; and he also observed that the rich dress, which he had often seen her examine with care, was no longer there.
Fernand then tucked the letter close to his heart, wiped the tears from his long lashes, and started focusing on getting ready for his own departure from the island. As he walked towards the pile of supplies, he saw the light dress that Nisida had recently worn but set aside before leaving the island; he also noticed that the beautiful outfit he had often seen her look over carefully was no longer there.
“How beautiful she must have appeared in the garb!” he murmured to himself. “But, alas! she returns to the great world to resume her former character of the deaf and dumb.”
“How beautiful she must have looked in that outfit!” he murmured to himself. “But, unfortunately! she goes back to the real world to take on her old role as deaf and mute.”
Nisida and himself had often employed themselves in gathering quantities of those fruits which form an excellent aliment when dried in the sun; and there was a large supply of these comestibles now at his disposal. He accordingly transferred them to the boat; then he procured a quantity of fresh fruits; and lastly he filled with pure water a cask which had been saved by Nisida from the corsair-wreck. His preparations were speedily completed; and he was about to depart, when it struck him that he might never behold Nisida again, and that she might perform her promise of returning to the island sooner or later. He accordingly availed himself of the writing materials left amongst the stores, to pen a brief but affectionate note, couched in the following terms:
Nisida and he had often spent time collecting a lot of those fruits that make a great food source when dried in the sun, and he had a good supply of these snacks available now. He loaded them into the boat, then got some fresh fruits, and finally filled a cask with clean water that Nisida had recovered from the wreck of a corsair. He quickly finished his preparations and was about to leave when it hit him that he might never see Nisida again and that she might keep her promise to return to the island at some point. So, he made use of the writing materials left among the supplies to write a short but loving note in the following format:
“Dearest Nisida,—I have found, read, and wept over thy letter. Thou hast my sincerest forgiveness, because I love thee more than man ever before loved woman. Heaven has sent me the means of escape from this island—and the doom at which my regenerated existence was purchased, will shortly lose its spell. But perhaps my life may be surrendered up at the same time; at all events, everything is dark and mysterious in respect to means by which that spell is to be broken. Should we never meet again, but shouldst thou return hither and find this note, receive it as a proof of the unchanging affection of thy
Dear Nisida,—I have found, read, and cried over your letter. You have my deepest forgiveness because I love you more than any man has ever loved a woman. Heaven has given me a way to escape from this island—and the curse that brought me back to life will soon lose its power. But maybe I will lose my life at the same time; in any case, everything is dark and mysterious about how that curse will be lifted. If we never meet again, but you come back here and find this note, take it as proof of the unwavering love of your
“Fernand.”
“Fernand.”
The letter was placed in the hut, in precisely the same spot where the one written by Nisida had been left; and Wagner then hastened to the boat, which he had no difficulty in pushing away from the shore. Without being able to form any idea of the direction in which the island of Sicily lay, but trusting entirely to the aid of Heaven to guide him to the coast whither his destiny now required him to proceed, he hoisted the sail and abandoned the boat to the gentle breeze which swept the surface of the Mediterranean.
The letter was left in the hut, exactly in the same spot where Nisida's had been placed; and Wagner quickly made his way to the boat, which was easy to push away from the shore. Without any sense of the direction of Sicily, but completely relying on divine guidance to take him to the coast he needed to reach, he raised the sail and let the boat drift with the soft breeze over the Mediterranean.
*****
*****
The state-cabins—they might more properly be called spacious apartments—occupied by the Grand Vizier Ibrahim Pasha, on board the ship of the lord high admiral, were fitted up in a most sumptuous and luxurious manner. They consisted of two large saloons in a suit, and from each of which opened, on either side, a number of small cabins, tenanted by the officers immediately attached to the grand vizier’s person, and the page and slaves in attendance on him.
The state cabins—better described as spacious suites—occupied by the Grand Vizier Ibrahim Pasha on the ship of the lord high admiral were decorated in a very lavish and luxurious style. They included two large connected saloons, each with several small cabins opening off to either side, occupied by the officers directly serving the grand vizier, as well as the page and slaves attending him.
The first of the two large saloons was lighted by a handsome conical skylight on the deck: the innermost had the advantage of the stern windows. The drapery—the curtains, the carpets, the sofas, and the hangings were all of the richest materials; the sides and ceilings of the cabin were beautifully painted and elaborately gilded, and the wood-work of the windows was incrusted with thin slabs of variously-colored marbles, on which were engraved the ciphers of the different lord high admirals who had hoisted their flags at any time on board that ship. For the state-apartments which we are describing properly belonged to the kapitan-pasha himself; but they had been surrendered to the grand vizier, as a mark of respect to the superior rank of this minister, during his stay on board.
The first of the two large lounges was illuminated by an elegant conical skylight on the deck; the innermost one had the advantage of the stern windows. The furnishings—including the curtains, carpets, sofas, and wall hangings—were all made from the finest materials. The walls and ceilings of the cabin were beautifully painted and intricately gilded, and the window frames were adorned with thin slabs of differently colored marble, engraved with the emblems of the various lord high admirals who had ever raised their flags on that ship. These state rooms we are describing actually belonged to the kapitan-pasha himself, but they had been given over to the grand vizier out of respect for this minister's higher rank during his time on board.
The little cabins communicating with the large saloons were in reality intended to accomodate the ladies of the kapitan-pasha’s harem; but Ibrahim did not turn them to a similar use, because it was contrary to Ottoman usage for the Princess Aischa, being the sultan’s sister, to accompany her husband on any expedition; and he had received so menacing a warning in the fate of Calanthe not to provoke the jealousy of Aischa or the vengeance of her mother, the Sultana Valida, that he had brought none of the ladies of his own harem with him. Indeed, since the violent death of Calanthe the harem had been maintained at Constantinople rather as an appendage of high rank than as a source of sensual enjoyment.
The small cabins connected to the large lounges were actually meant to accommodate the ladies of the kapitan-pasha’s harem; however, Ibrahim didn’t use them for that purpose because it was against Ottoman tradition for Princess Aischa, the sultan’s sister, to accompany her husband on any journey. He had received such a serious warning about Calanthe's fate that he dared not provoke Aischa’s jealousy or her mother, Sultana Valida's wrath. As a result, he brought none of the women from his own harem. In fact, since Calanthe’s violent death, the harem had been kept in Constantinople more as a mark of high status than as a source of pleasure.
Nisida of Riverola was treated with the utmost deference and attention by the Grand Vizier, Ibrahim Pasha; and on reaching the lord high admiral’s ship, she was instantly conducted to the innermost saloon, which she was given to understand by signs would be exclusively appropriated to her own use. The slaves occupying the small cabins opening therefrom were removed to another part of the ship; and the key of the door connecting the two saloons was handed by the polite Ibrahim to the lady as a guaranty, or at least an apparent one, of the respect with which she should be treated and the security she might hope to enjoy.
Nisida of Riverola was treated with the highest respect and care by the Grand Vizier, Ibrahim Pasha. Upon reaching the lord high admiral’s ship, she was quickly taken to the innermost lounge, which she understood through gestures would be reserved just for her. The servants who occupied the small rooms connected to it were moved to another part of the ship, and the polite Ibrahim handed her the key to the door linking the two lounges as a guarantee, or at least a seeming one, of the respect she would receive and the safety she could expect.
The fleet weighed anchor and set sail again almost immediately after the return of the grand vizier to the admiral’s ship; and as she was wafted away from the Island of Snakes, Nisida sat at the window of her splendid saloon gazing at the receding shores, and so strangely balancing between her anxiety to revisit Florence and her regrets at abandoning Fernand Wagner, that while smiles were on her lips, tears were in her eyes, and if her bosom palpitated with joy at one moment it would heave with profound sighs at the next.
The fleet dropped anchor and set sail again almost immediately after the grand vizier returned to the admiral’s ship; and as they moved away from the Island of Snakes, Nisida sat by the window of her beautiful salon, watching the shores fade into the distance. She was caught in a strange mix of excitement to return to Florence and regret for leaving Fernand Wagner behind, so while smiles were on her lips, tears filled her eyes. One moment her heart fluttered with joy, and the next, it sank with deep sighs.
In the afternoon four male slaves entered Nisida’s cabin, and spread upon the table a magnificent repast, accompanied with the most delicious wines of Cyprus and Greece—and while the lady partook slightly of the banquet, two other slaves appeared and danced in a pleasing style for several minutes. They retired, but shortly returned, carrying in their hands massive silver censers, in which burnt aloes, cinnamon and other odoriferous woods diffused a delicious perfume around. The four slaves who attended at table removed the dishes on splendid silver salvers, and then served sherbet and a variety of delicious fruits; and when the repast was terminated, they all withdrew, leaving Nisida once more alone. The Island of Snakes had been lost sight of for some hours, and the fresh breeze of evening was playing upon the cheeks of the Lady Nisida as she sat at the open casement of her splendid saloon, watching the ships that followed in the wake of that in which she was, when the sounds of voices in the adjacent cabin attracted her attention; and as the partition was but slight, and the persons discoursing spoke Italian, she could not help overhearing the conversation which there look place, even if she had possessed any punctilious feelings to have prevented her from becoming a willing listener.
In the afternoon, four male slaves entered Nisida’s cabin and laid out a wonderful meal on the table, paired with the finest wines from Cyprus and Greece. While the lady had a light bite, two other slaves came in and danced gracefully for several minutes. They left but soon returned, carrying large silver censers filled with burning aloes, cinnamon, and other fragrant woods that filled the air with a delightful scent. The four slaves who served at the table removed the dishes on beautiful silver trays and then brought out sherbet and a variety of tasty fruits. Once the meal was over, they all left, leaving Nisida alone again. The Island of Snakes had been out of sight for a few hours, and the evening breeze was gently brushing against Lady Nisida's cheeks as she sat at the open window of her lavish parlor, watching the ships following in the wake of hers. Suddenly, the sounds of voices from the nearby cabin caught her attention. Since the partition was thin and the people talking were speaking Italian, she couldn’t help but overhear their conversation, even if she had any hesitations about being an unwilling listener.
“The Lady Nisida is a magnificent woman, Demetrius,” observed a voice which our heroine immediately recognized to be that of the grand vizier. “Such a splendid aquiline countenance I never before beheld! Such eyes, too, such a delicious mouth, and such brilliant teeth! What a pity ’tis that she has not the use of her tongue! The voice of such a glorious creature, speaking mine own dear Italian language, would be music itself. And how admirably is she formed—upon somewhat too large a scale, perhaps, to precisely suit my taste, and yet the contours of her shape are so well rounded—so perfectly proportioned in the most harmonious symmetry, that were she less of the Hebe she would be less charming.”
“The Lady Nisida is a stunning woman, Demetrius,” observed a voice our heroine immediately recognized as the grand vizier's. “I’ve never seen such a striking aquiline face! Those eyes, that delightful mouth, and such bright teeth! It’s such a shame she can’t speak! The voice of such a beautiful creature, speaking my beloved Italian, would be like music. And she’s formed so well—maybe a bit larger than my usual preference, but her curves are so well defined—so perfectly balanced in the most harmonious symmetry, that if she were less like Hebe, she would be less captivating.”
“Is your highness already enamored of Donna Nisida?” asked the person to whom the grand vizier had addressed the preceding observations.
“Are you already in love with Donna Nisida?” asked the person the grand vizier had spoken to earlier.
“I must confess that I am, Demetrius,” replied Ibrahim; “I would give a year of my life to become her favored lover for one day. But considering that I hope to see my sister Flora become the wife of Donna Nisida’s brother Francisco, I must restrain this passion of mine within due bounds. But wherefore do you sigh thus heavily, Demetrius?”
“I have to admit it, Demetrius,” Ibrahim replied. “I would give a year of my life just to be her chosen lover for a single day. But since I hope to see my sister Flora marry Donna Nisida’s brother Francisco, I have to keep this passion of mine in check. But why are you sighing so heavily, Demetrius?”
“Alas! my lord, the mention you make of your sister reminded me that I once possessed a sister also,” returned the Greek in a plaintive tone. “But when I returned to Constantinople, I sought vainly for her, and Heaven knows what has become of her, and whether I shall ever see her more. Poor Calanthe! some treachery has doubtless been practiced toward thee!”
“Unfortunately! My lord, when you mentioned your sister, it made me think of my own sister,” replied the Greek sadly. “But when I got back to Constantinople, I searched for her in vain, and only Heaven knows what has happened to her, or if I will ever see her again. Poor Calanthe! Some betrayal must have been done to you!”
“Don’t give way to despair, Demetrius,” said the grand vizier. “Who knows but Calanthe may have espoused some youth on whom her affections were set——”
“Don’t give in to despair, Demetrius,” said the grand vizier. “Who knows, maybe Calanthe has married some young guy she had feelings for——”
“Ah! my lord!” interrupted the Greek, “it is considerate—it is kind on the part of your highness to suggest such a consolatory belief; but Calanthe would not keep an honorable bridal secret. Yet better were it that she should be dead—that she should have been basely murdered by some ruthless robber, than that she should live dishonored. However, I will not intrude my griefs upon your highness, although the friendship and the condescension which your highness manifests toward me, emboldens me to mention these sorrows in your presence.”
“Ah! my lord!” the Greek interrupted, “it’s thoughtful of you to suggest such a comforting belief; but Calanthe wouldn’t keep an honorable wedding secret. Still, it would be better if she were dead—if she had been brutally murdered by some heartless thief—than to live in disgrace. However, I won’t impose my troubles on you, although your kindness and the way you treat me make me feel brave enough to share these sorrows in your presence.”
“Would that I could really console thee, Demetrius,” answered Ibrahim, with well-affected sincerity; “for thou hast shown thyself a sincere friend to my poor sister Flora. And now that we are alone together, Demetrius, for almost the first time since this hastily undertaken voyage began, let us recapitulate in detail all the occurrences which have led me to enter upon the present expedition the real nature of which you alone know, save my imperial master. And, moreover, let us continue to discourse in Italian; for thou canst speak that language more fluently than I can express myself in thy native Greek; besides, it rejoices my heart,” he added with a sigh, “to converse in a tongue so dear as that of the land which gave me birth. And, if Donna Nisida only knew that in the representative of the mighty Solyman she had beholden the brother of her late menial, Flora, how surprised would she be!”
“Would that I could really comfort you, Demetrius,” replied Ibrahim, pretending to be sincere; “for you have proven to be a true friend to my poor sister Flora. And now that we're alone together, for almost the first time since this rushed journey began, let’s go over in detail all the events that led me to embark on this mission, the true nature of which only you and my imperial master know. Furthermore, let’s continue speaking in Italian; for you can express yourself in that language more fluently than I can in your native Greek. It also warms my heart,” he added with a sigh, “to converse in a language so dear as that of my homeland. And if Donna Nisida only knew that in the representative of the mighty Solyman she was seeing the brother of her late servant, Flora, how surprised she would be!”
“And it were not prudent that she should learn that fact, my lord!” observed Demetrius, “for more reasons than one; since from sundry hints which the Signora Francatelli, your lordship’s worthy aunt, dropped to me, it is easy to believe that the Donna Nisida was averse to the attachment which her brother Francisco had formed, and that her ladyship indeed was the means of consigning your highness’ sister to the convent of the Carmelites.”
“And it wouldn't be wise for her to find that out, my lord!” Demetrius noted, “for more than one reason; considering various hints that Signora Francatelli, your lordship’s esteemed aunt, has dropped to me, it’s clear that Donna Nisida disapproved of the relationship her brother Francisco had formed, and that she was indeed the one who sent your highness’ sister to the convent of the Carmelites.”
“Albeit I shall not treat Count Francisco’s sister the less worthily, now that she is in my power,” said Ibrahim Pasha; “indeed, her matchless beauty would command my forbearance, were I inclined to be vindictive. Moreover, deaf and dumb as she is, she could not obtain the least insight into my plans; and therefore she is unable to thwart them.”
“Even though I won’t treat Count Francisco’s sister any less respectfully now that I have her power,” said Ibrahim Pasha; “in fact, her unmatched beauty would require my restraint, if I were inclined to seek revenge. Furthermore, since she is deaf and mute, she wouldn’t be able to gain any insight into my plans; therefore, she can’t interfere with them.”
The reader may suppose that not one single word of all this conversation was lost upon Nisida, who had indeed learnt, with the most unbounded wonderment, that the high and mighty grand vizier of the Ottoman Empire—a man enjoying an almost sovereign rank, and who bore a title which placed him on a level with the greatest princes of Christendom, was the brother of the detested Flora Francatelli! During a short pause which ensued in the dialogue between Ibrahim Pasha and his Greek confidant, Nisida stole gently up to the door in the partitions between the two saloons, so fearful was she of losing a single word of a discourse that so deeply interested and nearly concerned her.
The reader might assume that not a single word of this conversation was missed by Nisida, who was filled with immense astonishment to learn that the powerful grand vizier of the Ottoman Empire—a man with almost sovereign status, holding a title that placed him alongside the greatest princes of Christendom—was the brother of the despised Flora Francatelli! During a brief pause in the conversation between Ibrahim Pasha and his Greek confidant, Nisida quietly moved to the door separating the two rooms, eager not to miss a word of a discussion that was so deeply intriguing and nearly personal to her.
“But, as I was saying ere now, Demetrius,” resumed the grand vizier, who, young as he was, had acquired all the methodical habits of a wise statesman, “let us examine in detail the whole posture of affairs in Florence, so that I may maturely consider the precise bearings of the case, and finally determine how to act. For, although I have at my disposal a fleet which might cope with even that of enterprising England or imperious France, though twenty thousand well-disciplined soldiers on board these ships are ready to draw the sword at my nod, and though, as the seraskier and sipehsalar of the armies of the sultan, I am responsible for my actions to his majesty alone, yet it is not a small thing, Demetrius, to march an invading force into the heart of Italy, and thereby risk a war with all Christendom. Therefore, let us pause to reflect upon every detail of all those incidents which occurred two months ago at Florence.”
“But, as I was saying earlier, Demetrius,” the grand vizier continued, who, despite his youth, had picked up all the organizational habits of a wise statesman, “let’s take a close look at the entire situation in Florence so I can carefully consider the details of the case and ultimately decide how to proceed. Because even though I have a fleet that could take on the ambitious England or the commanding France, and even though there are twenty thousand well-trained soldiers on these ships ready to draw their swords at my command, and although, as the seraskier and sipehsalar of the sultan's armies, I am only accountable to his majesty, it’s still no small matter, Demetrius, to send an invading force into the heart of Italy and risk a war with all of Christendom. So, let’s take some time to think about every detail of those events that happened two months ago in Florence.”
“Good, my lord,” said Demetrius. “I will therefore begin with my arrival in that fair city, to which I repaired with all possible dispatch, as soon as I had received the instructions of your highness. It would appear that the Lord Count of Riverola reached Florence the same day as myself, he having been detained at the outset of his voyage home from Rhodes by contrary winds and a severe storm. It was somewhat late in the evening when I called at the cottage of the Signora Francatelli, your highness’ worthy aunt; for I previously passed a few hours in instituting by indirect means as many inquiries concerning her circumstances and welfare as could be prudently made. To my grief, however, I could not ascertain any tidings concerning your highness’ sister; and I therefore came to the mournful conclusion that her disappearance still remained unaccounted for. Pondering upon the sad tidings which, in this respect, I should have to forward to your highness, and having already devised a fitting tale whereby to introduce myself to your lordship’s aunt, I went to the cottage, which, as I heard in the course of a subsequent conversation, Don Francisco of Riverola had just quitted. Your highness’ aunt received me with as much cordiality as she could well show toward a stranger. Then, in accordance with my pre-arranged method of procedure, I stated I was sent by a son of a debtor to the estate of the late Signor Francatelli, to repay to any of his surviving relations a large sum of money which had been so long—so very long owing, and the loss of which at the time had mainly contributed to plunge Signor Francatelli into embarrassment. I added that the son of the debtor having grown rich, had deemed it an act of duty and honor to liquidate this liability on the part of his deceased father. My tale was believed; the case of jewels, which I had previously caused to be estimated by a goldsmith in Florence, was received as the means of settling the fictitious debt; and I was forthwith a welcome friend at the worthy lady’s table.”
“Good, my lord,” said Demetrius. “I will start with my arrival in that beautiful city, which I rushed to as soon as I received your highness's instructions. It seems that Lord Count of Riverola arrived in Florence the same day as I did; he had been delayed at the start of his journey home from Rhodes by unfavorable winds and a fierce storm. It was quite late in the evening when I visited the cottage of Signora Francatelli, your highness’s esteemed aunt; I had spent a few hours beforehand discreetly gathering information about her situation and well-being. Unfortunately, I couldn’t find any news about your highness’s sister, leading me to the sorrowful conclusion that her disappearance remains unexplained. While reflecting on this sad news I would have to convey to your highness, and having already thought up a suitable story to introduce myself to your lordship’s aunt, I went to the cottage, which I learned in a later conversation, Don Francisco of Riverola had just left. Your highness’s aunt welcomed me with as much warmth as she could show to a stranger. Then, following my planned approach, I explained that I was sent by a son of a debtor to the estate of the late Signor Francatelli, to repay a significant sum of money that had been owed for such a long time—so very long—and contributed greatly to Signor Francatelli's troubles. I added that the debtor's son, having become wealthy, felt it was his duty and honor to settle this debt on behalf of his deceased father. My story was believed; the case of jewels, which I had previously valued by a jeweler in Florence, was accepted as the means to settle the imaginary debt; and I was immediately welcomed as a friend at the worthy lady’s table.”
“The stratagem was a good one, Demetrius,” observed the grand vizier. “But proceed, and fear not that thou wilt weary me with lengthened details.”
“The plan was a good one, Demetrius,” said the grand vizier. “But go ahead, and don’t worry about boring me with too many details.”
“I stayed to partake of the evening repast,” continued the Greek; “and the Signora Francatelli grew confiding and communicative, as was nothing more than natural, inasmuch as I necessarily appeared in the light of the agent of a worthy and honorable man who had not forgotten the obligation to a family that had suffered by his father’s conduct. I assured the signora that the person by whom I was employed to liquidate that debt, would be rejoiced to hear of the success of the Francatellis, and I ventured to make inquiries concerning the orphan children of the late merchant.”
“I stayed to enjoy the evening meal,” the Greek continued; “and Signora Francatelli opened up and was more talkative, which was only natural, since I inevitably seemed to her like the representative of a decent and honorable man who hadn’t forgotten the debt owed to a family that suffered because of his father’s actions. I assured the signora that the person I was working with to settle that debt would be happy to hear about the success of the Francatellis, and I took the chance to ask about the orphaned children of the late merchant.”
“Proceed, Demetrius,” said the grand vizier, “spare not a single detail.”
“Go ahead, Demetrius,” said the grand vizier, “don’t hold back on any details.”
“Your highness shall be obeyed,” returned the Greek, though now speaking with considerable diffidence. “The worthy lady shook her head mournfully, observing that Alessandro, the son of the late merchant, was in Turkey, she believed; and then she rose hastily, and opening a door leading to a staircase, called her niece to descend, as ‘there was only a friend present.’ I was overjoyed to learn thus unexpectedly, that the Signora Flora had reappeared; and when she entered the room, could scarcely conceal my delight beneath that aspect of mere cold courtesy which it became a stranger to wear. The young lady appeared perfectly happy, and no wonder! For when she had retired, after staying a few minutes in the room, her good aunt, in the fullness of her confidence in me, not only related all the particulars of the Signora Flora’s immurement in the Carmelite Convent, but also explained to me her motives for so long concealing the young lady’s return home, as I have heretofore narrated to your highness. The worthy aunt then informed me that the Count of Riverola had only returned that day from the wars—that he had made honorable proposals to her on behalf of the Signora Flora—and that it was intended to sustain the mystery which veiled the young lady’s existence and safety in the cottage, until the marriage should have been privately effected, when it would be too late for the count’s friends to interfere or renew their persecutions against your lordship’s sister. Your highness’ aunt dropped hints intimating her suspicion that the Lady Nisida was the principal, if not indeed the sole means of those persecutions which had consigned the innocent young maiden to the Carmelite Convent. And the more I reflect on this point, in view of all I know of the affairs, and of Donna Nisida’s strange and resolute character, the more I am convinced that she really perpetrated that diabolical outrage.”
“Your highness shall be obeyed,” the Greek replied, though now he spoke with some hesitation. “The worthy lady shook her head sadly, noting that Alessandro, the son of the late merchant, was in Turkey, as she believed; and then she quickly got up, opened a door leading to a staircase, and called for her niece to come down, saying there was ‘only a friend present.’ I was thrilled to unexpectedly learn that Signora Flora had reappeared; and when she entered the room, I could hardly hide my joy beneath a facade of mere formal politeness appropriate for a stranger. The young lady looked completely happy, and it was no wonder! After she had left the room following a short visit, her good aunt, feeling confident in me, shared all the details of Signora Flora’s confinement in the Carmelite Convent and explained her reasons for keeping the young lady’s return home a secret for so long, as I have previously mentioned to your highness. The worthy aunt then told me that the Count of Riverola had just returned that day from the wars—that he had made honorable proposals to her on behalf of Signora Flora—and that they intended to maintain the mystery surrounding the young lady’s existence and safety in the cottage until the marriage could be privately arranged, at which point it would be too late for the count’s friends to interfere or continue their harassment against your lordship’s sister. Your highness’s aunt hinted at her suspicion that Lady Nisida was the main, if not the sole, reason behind the persecutions that had forced the innocent young maiden into the Carmelite Convent. And the more I think about this, considering everything I know about the situation and about Donna Nisida’s strange and determined character, the more I am convinced that she truly orchestrated that terrible injustice.”
“Were it not for young Francisco’s sake, and that I should bring dishonor into a family with which my sister will, I hope, be soon connected with marriage ties,” exclaimed Ibrahim, “I would avenge myself and my sister’s wrongs by forcing the cruel Nisida to yield herself to my arms. But no, it must not be.”
“Were it not for young Francisco and the fact that I might bring shame to a family my sister will soon be marrying into,” Ibrahim exclaimed, “I would take revenge for the wrongs done to my sister by making the cruel Nisida submit to me. But no, it cannot be.”
“No, it must not be,” repeated Ibrahim. “And yet, she is so wondrously beautiful that I would risk a great deal to win her love. But proceed, Demetrius—we now come to that portion of the narrative which so nearly concerns my present proceedings.”
“No, it can’t be,” Ibrahim repeated. “And yet, she is so incredibly beautiful that I would go to great lengths to win her love. But go on, Demetrius—we're now at the part of the story that closely relates to what I'm doing right now.”
“Yes, my lord, and God give your highness success!” exclaimed the young Greek. “Having taken leave of your excellent aunt, who invited me to visit her again, as I had casually observed that business would detain me in Florence for some time, and having promised the strictest secrecy relative to all she had told me, I repaired to the inn at which I had put up, intending to devote the next day to writing the details of all those particulars which I have just related, and which I purposed to send by some special messenger to your highness. But it then struck me that I should only attract undue attention to myself by conducting at a public tavern a correspondence having so important an aspect, and I accordingly rose very early in the morning to sally forth to seek after a secluded but respectable lodging, I eventually obtained suitable apartments in the house of a widow named Dame Margaretha, and there I immediately took up my abode. Having written my letters to your highness, I was anxious to get them expedited to Constantinople, for I was well aware that your highness would be rejoiced to hear that your beloved sister was indeed in the land of the living, that she was in good health, and that a brilliant marriage was in store for her. I accordingly spoke to Dame Margaretha relative to the means of obtaining a trusty messenger who would undertake a journey to Constantinople. The old woman assured me that her son Antonio, who was a valet in the service of the Count of Arestino, would be able to procure me such a messenger as I desired, and in the course of the day that individual was fetched by his mother to speak to me on the subject. Having repeated my wishes to him, he asked me several questions which seemed to indicate a prying disposition, and a curiosity as impertinent as it was inconvenient. In fact, I did not like his manner at all; but conceiving that his conduct might arise from sheer ignorance, and from no sinister motive, I still felt inclined to avail myself of his assistance to procure a messenger. Finding that he could not sift me, he at length said that he had no doubt a friend of his, whom he named Venturo, would undertake my commission, and he promised to return with that individual in the evening. He then left me, and true to his promise, he came back shortly after dusk, accompanied by this same Venturo. The bargain was soon struck between us, and he promised to set off that very night for Rimini, whence vessels were constantly sailing for Constantinople. I gave him a handsome sum in advance, and also a sealed packet, addressed to your highness’ private secretary, but containing an inclosure, also well sealed, directed to your highness, for I did not choose to excite the curiosity of these Italians by allowing them to discover that I was corresponding with the grand vizier of the Ottoman Empire, Venturo accordingly left me, promising to acquit himself faithfully of his mission.”
“Yes, my lord, and may God grant you success!” exclaimed the young Greek. “After saying goodbye to your wonderful aunt, who invited me to visit her again since I casually mentioned that business would keep me in Florence for a while, and promising to keep everything she told me a secret, I went back to the inn where I was staying. I planned to spend the next day writing down all the details I just shared and sending them through a special messenger to you. But then it occurred to me that having such an important correspondence in a public tavern would draw too much attention to myself. So, I woke up very early the next morning to look for a private but respectable place to stay. I eventually found suitable lodgings in a widow’s house named Dame Margaretha, and I settled in right away. After writing my letters to you, I was eager to send them to Constantinople because I knew you would be thrilled to hear that your beloved sister was indeed alive, in good health, and had a bright future marriage ahead of her. So, I asked Dame Margaretha about finding a reliable messenger who could take a trip to Constantinople. The old woman assured me her son Antonio, who worked as a valet for the Count of Arestino, could find the right messenger for me. Later that day, Antonio was brought to me by his mother to discuss the matter. After I explained what I needed, he asked several questions that showed a nosy and rather bothersome curiosity. Honestly, I didn't like his attitude at all; but thinking that his behavior might just be a result of simple ignorance and not any bad intentions, I was still inclined to take advantage of his help to find a messenger. When he realized he couldn't pry any further, he eventually said that a friend of his named Venturo would likely take on my task, and he promised to return with him in the evening. He then left, and true to his word, he came back shortly after dark with Venturo. We quickly agreed on a deal, and Venturo promised to leave that very night for Rimini, from where ships regularly sailed to Constantinople. I gave him a generous sum upfront, along with a sealed packet addressed to your private secretary, which contained another sealed letter meant for you, as I didn’t want to stir the curiosity of these Italians by letting them know I was corresponding with the grand vizier of the Ottoman Empire. Venturo then left me, assuring me he would carry out his mission faithfully.”
“Your plans were all wisely taken,” said the grand vizier, “and no human foresight could have anticipated other than successful results. Proceed, for although you have hastily sketched all these particulars to me before, yet I am anxious to consider them in more attentive detail.”
“Your plans were all well thought out,” said the grand vizier, “and no human foresight could have anticipated anything other than successful outcomes. Go ahead, for even though you have quickly outlined all these details to me before, I am eager to look at them more carefully.”
“Having thus disposed of that important business,” resumed the young Greek, “I went out to saunter through the streets of Florence, and while away an hour or two in viewing the splendid appearance of that charming city, when lighted up with the innumerable lamps of its palaces and casinos. At length I entered a dark and obscure street, which I knew must lead toward the river. I had not proceeded far down the street when I heard the sound of many steps rapidly approaching, as if of a patrol. I stepped aside under a deep archway, but as chance would have it, they stopped short within a few paces of the spot where I was shrouded in the utter obscurity of the arch. I should have immediately passed on my way, but was induced to stop by hearing a voice which I recognized to be that of Venturo, whom I believed to be already some miles away from Florence. I was perfectly astounded at this discovery, and if I had entertained any doubts as to the identity of that voice, they were speedily cleared up by the conversation between the men. ‘We had better separate here,’ said Venturo, ‘and break into at least two parties, as at the bottom of this street we shall come within the blaze of the lights of the casinos on the Arno’s bank.’ ‘Well spoken,’ returned a voice which, to my increasing wonder, I recognized to be that of Antonio, my landlady’s son; ‘you and I, Venturo, will keep together, and our friends can go on first. We will follow them in a few minutes, and then unite again at the angle of the grove nearest to Dame Francatelli’s cottage. What say you, Lomellino?’ ‘Just as you think fit, Antonio,’ returned a third person, whom I naturally concluded to be the individual addressed as Lomellino. ‘You, or rather your master, the Count of Arestino, pays for this business, and so I am bound to obey you.’ ‘Listen, then,’ resumed Antonio, ‘the young Count of Riverola, whom I have traced to the cottage this evening, will no doubt be coming away about the time we shall all meet down there; and therefore we shall have nothing to do but to carry him off to the cave.’ ‘Why is the Count of Arestino so hostile to young Riverola?’ demanded the man who had answered to the name of Lomellino. ‘He cares nothing about young Riverola, either one way or the other,’ replied Antonio, ‘but I have persuaded his lordship that if Francisco be left at large, he will only use his influence to mitigate the vengeance of the law against the Countess Giulia, who is the friend of Flora Francatelli: and so the Count of Arestino has consented to follow my advice and have Francisco locked up until the inquisition has dealt with the countess, her lover, the Marquis of Orsini, and the Francatellis, aunt and niece.’ ‘Then you have a spite against this man,’ said Lomellino. ‘Truly have I,’ responded Antonio. ‘You remember that night when you, with Stephano Verrina and Piero, got into the Riverola Palace some months ago? Well, I don’t know who discovered the plot, but I was locked in my room, and next morning young Francisco dismissed me in a way that made me his mortal enemy: and I must have vengeance. For this purpose I have urged on the count to cause Flora Francatelli, whom Francisco loves and wishes to marry, to be included in the proceedings taken by the inquisition at his lordship’s instigation against the Countess Giulia and the Marquis d’Orsini; and the old aunt must necessarily be thrown in, into the bargain, for harboring sacrilegious persons.’ ‘And so young Francisco is to lose his mistress, Flora, and be kept a prisoner in the cavern till he has been condemned along with the others?’ said Lomellino. ‘Neither more nor less than what you imagine, and I only wish I had the Lady Nisida also in my power, for I have no doubt she instigated her brother to turn me off suddenly like a common thief, because from all you have since told me, Lomellino, I dare swear it was she who got an inkling of our intentions to plunder the Riverola Palace; though how she could have done so, being deaf and dumb, passes my understanding.’ ‘Well, well,’ growled Lomellino, ‘it is no use to waste time talking of the past: let us only think of the present. Come, my men, we will go on first, as already agreed.’ Three or four armed ruffians then put themselves in motion, passing close by the place where I was concealed, but fortunately without discovering my presence.”
“Having taken care of that important business,” the young Greek continued, “I went out to stroll through the streets of Florence, spending an hour or two admiring the stunning view of that beautiful city, especially when illuminated by the countless lamps of its palaces and casinos. Eventually, I found myself in a dark and narrow street, which I knew must lead toward the river. I hadn’t gone far down the street when I heard the sound of many footsteps approaching quickly, like a patrol. I stepped aside into a deep archway, but as luck would have it, they stopped just a few paces away from where I was hidden in the complete darkness of the arch. I should have moved on, but I was compelled to stay when I recognized the voice of Venturo, who I thought was already miles away from Florence. I was completely shocked by this discovery, and any doubts I had regarding the identity of that voice were quickly cleared up by the men’s conversation. ‘We should split up here,’ said Venturo, ‘and break into at least two groups, as at the end of this street we’ll come into the bright lights of the casinos along the Arno’s bank.’ ‘Well said,’ returned a voice that, to my growing astonishment, I recognized as Antonio, my landlady’s son; ‘you and I, Venturo, will stick together, and our friends can go on ahead. We will follow them in a few minutes and then meet back at the corner of the grove closest to Dame Francatelli’s cottage. What do you say, Lomellino?’ ‘Whatever you think is best, Antonio,’ returned a third person, whom I assumed to be the one called Lomellino. ‘You, or rather your master, the Count of Arestino, is paying for this business, so I’m obliged to follow your lead.’ ‘Listen, then,’ Antonio continued, ‘the young Count of Riverola, whom I tracked to the cottage this evening, will likely be coming out around the time we'll all meet down there; so we just need to grab him and take him to the cave.’ ‘Why does the Count of Arestino have such a grudge against young Riverola?’ asked the man called Lomellino. ‘He doesn’t care about young Riverola, one way or the other,’ Antonio replied, ‘but I convinced his lordship that if Francisco is left free, he will only use his influence to soften the law’s punishment against Countess Giulia, who is a friend of Flora Francatelli: so the Count of Arestino agreed to follow my advice and have Francisco locked up until the inquisition deals with the countess, her lover, the Marquis of Orsini, and the Francatellis, aunt and niece.’ ‘So you have a vendetta against this guy,’ said Lomellino. ‘I definitely do,’ Antonio responded. ‘You remember that night months ago when you, Stephano Verrina, and Piero got into the Riverola Palace? Well, I don’t know who uncovered the plan, but I was locked in my room, and the next morning young Francisco dismissed me in a way that made me his enemy for life: I need revenge. For this reason, I’ve pushed the count to include Flora Francatelli, whom Francisco loves and wants to marry, in the actions taken by the inquisition at his lordship’s request against Countess Giulia and Marquis d’Orsini; and the old aunt has to be thrown in, too, for sheltering sacrilegious people.’ ‘So young Francisco is going to lose his girlfriend, Flora, and be kept a prisoner in the cave until he’s condemned alongside the others?’ Lomellino said. ‘Exactly what you think, and I only wish I could also get my hands on Lady Nisida, because I’m sure she convinced her brother to get rid of me suddenly like a common thief, because from everything you’ve told me since, Lomellino, I’m certain she caught wind of our plan to rob the Riverola Palace; though how she figured it out, being deaf and dumb, is beyond my understanding.’ ‘Well, well,’ grumbled Lomellino, ‘there's no point wasting time dwelling on the past: let's focus on the present. Come, my men, we will head out first, as agreed.’ Three or four armed thugs then set off, passing close to where I was hiding, but luckily without discovering my presence.”
“Oh! those miscreants would have assuredly murdered you, my faithful Demetrius,” said the grand vizier.
“Oh! Those criminals would have definitely killed you, my loyal Demetrius,” said the grand vizier.
“Of that, my lord, there is little doubt,” returned the young Greek; “and I must confess that I shuddered more than once while listening to the discourse of the cold-blooded monsters. But Venturo and Antonio still remained behind for a few minutes, and the discourse which took place between them, gave me a still further insight into the characters of the gang. ‘Well, Venturo,’ said Antonio, after a short pause, ‘have you examined the packet which was intrusted to you?’ ‘I have, and the contents are written in Greek or Arabic, or some such outlandish tongue, for I could not read a word of them,’ answered Venturo; ‘and so I thought the best plan was to destroy them.’ ‘You acted wisely,’ observed Antonio; ‘by the saints! it was a good thought of mine to introduce you to my mother’s lodger as a trustworthy messenger! If he only knew that we had shared his gold, and were laughing at him for his credulity, he would not be over well pleased. His purse appears to be pretty well lined, and when we have got all our present business off our hands we will devote our attention to the lodger. The Arno is deep and a foreigner the less in the city will not be noticed.’ ‘Not at all,’ answered Venturo; ‘but let us now hasten to join our companions. At what time are the officers of the inquisition to visit the cottage?’ ‘They are no doubt already in the neighborhood,’ replied Antonio, ‘and will pounce upon their victims as soon as young Francisco leaves the place. Another set of officers are after the Marquis of Orsini.’ The two miscreants then departed, continuing their conversation in a low tone as they went along the street, but I overheard no more.”
“Honestly, my lord, there's little doubt about that,” replied the young Greek. “I have to admit I flinched more than once while listening to those cold-blooded monsters. But Venturo and Antonio stayed behind for a few minutes, and the conversation between them gave me a deeper understanding of the gang's characters. ‘So, Venturo,’ Antonio said after a brief pause, ‘have you checked the packet that was given to you?’ ‘I have, and the contents are in Greek or Arabic, or some other strange language; I couldn't read a word,’ Venturo replied. ‘So, I thought the best move was to get rid of them.’ ‘You did the right thing,’ Antonio remarked. ‘By the saints! It was clever of me to introduce you to my mother's lodger as a reliable messenger! If he knew we had taken his gold and were laughing at him for being so gullible, he wouldn't be very happy. His wallet seems pretty full, and once we wrap up our current business, we'll turn our attention to the lodger. The Arno is deep, and no one will notice a foreigner gone from the city.’ ‘Not at all,’ Venturo replied. ‘But let’s hurry and rejoin our friends. When are the Inquisition officers supposed to visit the cottage?’ ‘They're probably already nearby,’ Antonio answered, ‘and they'll pounce on their victims as soon as young Francisco leaves. Another group of officers is after the Marquis of Orsini.’ The two villains then left, continuing their conversation in hushed tones as they walked down the street, but I didn’t catch anything else.”
“The wretches!” exclaimed the grand vizier, in an excited voice. “But vengeance will light upon them yet!”
“The wretches!” shouted the grand vizier, in an excited voice. “But they will pay for this yet!”
“Heaven grant that they may not go unpunished!” said Demetrius. “Your highness may imagine the consternation with which I had listened to the development of the damnable plots then in progress; but I nevertheless experienced a material solace in the fact that accident had thus revealed to me the whole extent of the danger which menaced those whom your highness held dear. Without pausing to deliberate, I resolved, at all risks, to proceed at once to the cottage, and, if not too late, warn your aunt and lovely sister of the terrible danger which menaced them. Nay, more—I determined to remove them immediately from Florence—that very night—without an unnecessary moment’s delay. Darting along the streets, as if my speed involved matters of life and death, I succeeded in passing the two villains, Venturo and Antonio, before they had entered the sphere of the brilliant illuminations of the casinos in the vale of Arno; and I beard one say to the other, ‘There’s some cowardly knave who has just done a deed of which he is no doubt afraid.’ Convinced by this remark that they suspected not who the person that passed them so rapidly was, I hurried on with increasing speed, and likewise with augmented hope to be enabled to save not only your lordship’s aunt and sister from the officers of the inquisition, but also the young Count of Riverola from the power of his miscreant enemies. Alas! my anticipations were not to be fulfilled! I lost my way amongst a maze of gardens connected with the villas bordering on the Arno; and much valuable time at such a crisis was wasted in the circuits which I had to make to extricate myself from the labyrinth and reach the bank of the river. At length I drew within sight of the cottage; but my heart beat with terrible alarms as I beheld lights moving rapidly about the house. ‘It is too late,’ I thought: and yet I rushed on toward the place. But suddenly the door opened, and by a glare of light within, I saw three females closely muffled in veils, led forth by several armed men. It instantly struck me that the third must be the Countess Giulia of Arestino to whom I heard the miscreants allude. I stopped short—for I knew that any violent demonstration or interference on my part would be useless, and that measures of another kind must be adopted on behalf of the victims. As the procession now advanced from a cottage, I concealed myself in the adjacent grove, wondering whether Count Francisco had been already arrested or whether he had managed to elude his enemies. The procession, consisting of the officers of the inquisition with their three female prisoners, who were dragged rather than led along, passed by the spot where I lay concealed; and the deep sobs which came from the unfortunate ladies, gagged though they evidently were, filled my heart with horror and anguish. As soon as they had disappeared I struck further into the grove, knowing by its situation that the outlet on the other side would conduct me to the nearest road to that quarter of the city in which I lodged. But scarcely had I reached the outskirts of the little wood in the direction which I have named, when I saw a party of men moving on in front of me, through the obscurity of the night. It struck me that this party might consist of Antonio, Venturo, and other worthies, and I determined to ascertain whether Count Francisco had fallen into their hands. I accordingly followed them as cautiously as possible, taking care to skirt the grove in such a manner that I was concealed by its deep shade, whereas those whom I was watching proceeded further away from the trees. Thus the party in advance and myself continued our respective paths for nearly a quarter of an hour, during which I ascertained beyond all doubt that the men whom I was following were really the villains of the Antonio gang, and that they had a prisoner with them who could be no other than the Count of Riverola.
“Heaven help them not to escape punishment!” said Demetrius. “Your highness can imagine the shock I felt as I listened to the unfolding of the terrible plots that were happening; however, I took some comfort in the fact that chance had revealed to me the full extent of the danger facing those you hold dear. Without hesitating, I decided to head straight to the cottage, and if I wasn’t too late, warn your aunt and beautiful sister of the grave threat against them. Moreover, I resolved to get them out of Florence immediately— that very night— without wasting a single moment. Racing through the streets, as if my speed determined life or death, I managed to pass the two villains, Venturo and Antonio, before they reached the bright lights of the casinos in the Arno valley; I heard one of them say to the other, ‘There’s a cowardly scoundrel who just did something he surely fears.’ Convinced by this comment that they had no idea who had rushed past them, I pushed on with greater speed and increased hope of saving not just your lordship’s aunt and sister from the officers of the inquisition, but also the young Count of Riverola from the grasp of his wicked enemies. Alas! my hopes were dashed! I lost my way in a maze of gardens surrounding the villas along the Arno; precious time was wasted as I circled around to free myself from the labyrinth and reach the riverbank. Finally, I got within sight of the cottage; but my heart raced with dread as I saw lights moving quickly around the house. ‘It’s too late,’ I thought, yet I rushed toward the place anyway. Suddenly, the door opened, and by the bright light from inside, I saw three women wrapped in veils, being led out by several armed men. It struck me immediately that the third must be Countess Giulia of Arestino, whom I heard the villains mention. I halted—knowing that any violent action or interference on my part would be pointless, and that I must take different actions to help the victims. As the group moved away from the cottage, I hid in the nearby grove, wondering whether Count Francisco had already been captured or had managed to evade his enemies. The procession, made up of the officers of the inquisition with their three female captives, who were dragged rather than led, passed by where I was hiding; the deep sobs from the unfortunate women, muffled as they were, filled me with horror and despair. Once they had vanished, I moved further into the grove, knowing its layout would lead me to the nearest road to the area of the city where I lived. But just as I reached the edge of the little wood in the direction I mentioned, I spotted a group of men moving ahead of me through the darkness of the night. I realized this group might include Antonio, Venturo, and their cronies, and I decided to see whether Count Francisco had fallen into their hands. I carefully followed them, staying close to the grove so that I remained hidden in its deep shadows, while those I was tracking moved farther away from the trees. For nearly a quarter of an hour, we continued on our separate paths, during which I confirmed without a doubt that the men I was following were indeed the thugs from Antonio’s gang, and that they had a captive who could be no other than the Count of Riverola.
“At length the grove terminated, and I was about to abandon further pursuit as dangerous, when it struck me that I should be acting in a cowardly and unworthy manner not to endeavor to ascertain the locality of the cave of which I had heard the miscreants speak, and to which they were most probably conveying him who was so dear to the beautiful Signora Flora. Accordingly I managed to track the party across several fields to a grove of evergreens. But as they advanced without caring how they broke through the crackling thickets, the noise of their movements absorbed the far fainter sounds which accompanied my progress. So successful was my undertaking that I was soon within twenty paces of them. But it was profoundly dark, and I was unable to observe their movements. I computed the distance they were from me, and calculated so as to form an idea of the exact spot where they were standing; for, by an observation which one of the villains let drop, I learnt that they had reached the entrance of their cavern. It also struck me that I heard a bell ring as if in the depths of the earth, and I concluded that this was a signal to obtain admittance. While I was weighing these matters in my mind, Lomellino suddenly exclaimed, ‘Let the prisoner be taken down first; and have a care, Venturo, that the bandage is well fastened.’ ‘All right, captain,’ was the reply; and thus I ascertained that Lomellino was the chief of some band most probably, I thought, of robbers; for I remembered the allusions which had been made that evening by Antonio to a certain predatory visit some months previously to the Riverola mansion. ‘God help Francisco,’ I said within myself, as I reflected upon the desperate character of the men who had him in their power; and then I was consoled by the remembrance that he was merely to be detained as a prisoner for a period, and not harmed.”
At last, the grove ended, and I was about to give up the chase as it seemed too dangerous when I realized it would be cowardly and unworthy of me not to try to find out where the cave was that I had heard the villains mention, and to which they were likely taking the one who was dear to the beautiful Signora Flora. So, I managed to follow the group across several fields to a grove of evergreens. But as they moved forward, breaking through the crackling bushes, the noise they made drowned out the much quieter sounds of my movements. I was so successful that I soon found myself within twenty paces of them. However, it was pitch dark, and I couldn’t see what they were doing. I measured the distance between us and figured out the exact spot where they were standing because one of the villains inadvertently let slip that they had reached the entrance to their cave. I also thought I heard a bell ringing as if from deep within the earth, and I concluded that it was a signal for entry. While I pondered these thoughts, Lomellino suddenly shouted, “Let’s take the prisoner down first; and make sure, Venturo, that the blindfold is secure.” “Got it, captain,” came the reply; and that's how I realized that Lomellino was the leader of what I figured was a gang of robbers, recalling the remarks Antonio had made that evening about a certain theft that had occurred months earlier at the Riverola mansion. “God help Francisco,” I said to myself as I considered the dangerous nature of the men who had him in their power; yet I felt somewhat reassured knowing he was just being held as a prisoner for a while, not harmed.
“Unfortunately such demons as those Florentine banditti are capable of every atrocity,” observed the grand vizier.
"Unfortunately, those Florentine bandits are capable of every atrocity," the grand vizier observed.
“True, my lord,” observed Demetrius; “but let us hope that all those in whom your highness is interested, will yet be saved. I shall, however, continue my narrative. Three or four minutes had elapsed since the robbers had come to a full stop, when I knew by the observations made amongst them, that they were descending into some subterranean place. I accordingly waited with the utmost anxiety until I was convinced that they had all disappeared with their prisoner; and then I crept cautiously along to the place at which I had already reckoned them to have paused. I stooped down, and carefully felt upon the ground, until I was enabled to ascertain the precise point at which the marks of their footsteps had ceased. At this moment the moon shone forth with such extreme brilliancy, that its beams penetrated the thick foliage; and I now observed with horror that I had advanced to the very verge of a steep precipice, on the brink of which the grove suddenly ceased. Had not the moon thus providentially appeared at that instant, I should have continued to grope about in the utter darkness, and have assuredly fallen into the abyss. I breathed a fervent prayer for this signal deliverance. But not a trace of any secret entrance to a cavern could I find—no steps, no trap-door! Well aware that it would be dangerous for me to be caught in that spot, should any of the banditti emerge suddenly from their cave, I was reluctantly compelled to depart. But before I quitted the place, I studied it so well that I should have no difficulty in recognizing it again. In fact, just at the precise spot where the footsteps of the banditti ceased, an enormous chestnut tree, which for more than a century must have continued to draw from the earth its nourishment, slopes completely over the precipice, while on the right of this tree, as you face the abyss, is a knot of olives, and on the left an umbrageous lime. These features of the spot I committed to memory, with the idea that such a clew to the robbers’ retreat might not eventually prove useless.
“True, my lord,” Demetrius noted; “but let’s hope that everyone your highness cares about will still be saved. I’ll continue my story. Three or four minutes went by after the robbers came to a complete stop, when I realized from their murmurs that they were heading down into some underground place. I waited anxiously until I was sure they had entirely disappeared with their prisoner, then I crept forward cautiously to where I thought they had paused. I crouched down and carefully felt around on the ground until I found the exact spot where their footprints ended. At that moment, the moon shone so brightly that its light broke through the thick leaves, and I was horrified to see that I had stepped right up to the edge of a steep cliff, where the grove abruptly ended. If the moon hadn’t appeared just then, I would have continued wandering around in the dark and likely fallen into the abyss. I breathed a heartfelt prayer of thanks for this fortunate escape. But I couldn’t find any sign of a hidden entrance to a cave—no steps, no trapdoor! Knowing it would be dangerous for me to be caught there if any of the bandits came back, I reluctantly decided to leave. Before I left, though, I studied the area carefully so I could recognize it again. Right where the bandits’ footprints ended, there was a massive chestnut tree that had been drawing nourishment from the earth for over a century, leaning entirely over the cliff. On the right of this tree, facing the abyss, was a cluster of olive trees, and on the left was a shady lime tree. I committed these details to memory, thinking that this clue to the robbers’ hideout might not turn out to be useless.
“I will extirpate that nest of vipers—that horde of remorseless banditti!” exclaimed Ibrahim Pasha, in a tone indicative of strong excitement.
“I will wipe out that nest of vipers—that group of ruthless bandits!” exclaimed Ibrahim Pasha, in a tone that showed his intense excitement.
“Your highness has the power,” responded Demetrius; “but the Florentine authorities must be completely impotent in respect to such a formidable horde of lawless men. The remainder of my narrative is soon told, my lord,” returned the young Greek. “I returned to my lodgings in safety, but determined not to remain there a single hour longer than necessary. For apart from the resolve which I had formed already, in consequence of the various and unforeseen incidents which had occurred, to return to Constantinople, the murderous designs of Antonio and Venturo in respect to myself, would have hastened my removal at all events to another lodging. That night sleep never visited my eyes—so amazed and grieved was I at the calamities which had befallen those who were so dear to your highness. Very early in the morning I arose from a feverish bed and sallied forth to learn tidings of the Marquis of Orsini. ‘For,’ thought I, ‘if this nobleman has escaped arrest by the officers of the inquisition, he might be enabled to effect somewhat in aiding the female victims.’ But I heard at his dwelling that he had been arrested the previous evening on a charge of sacrilege, perpetrated with others, in respect to the Carmelite Convent. Frustrated in this quarter, I repaired to the principal clerk of the criminal tribunal, and inquired the name and address of a lawyer of eminence and repute. The clerk complied with my demand, and recommended me to Angelo Duras, the brother of a celebrated Florentine physician.”
“Your highness has the power,” Demetrius replied; “but the Florentine authorities must be completely powerless against such a formidable group of lawless men. The rest of my story is brief, my lord,” the young Greek continued. “I returned to my lodgings safely, but I was determined not to stay there a single hour longer than necessary. Apart from my resolve to return to Constantinople due to the various and unexpected incidents that had occurred, the murderous intentions of Antonio and Venturo towards me would have forced me to move to another place anyway. That night, sleep never came to me—so shocked and saddened was I by the calamities that had befallen those dear to your highness. Early the next morning, I got out of bed, restless and feverish, and went out to gather news about the Marquis of Orsini. ‘For,’ I thought, ‘if this nobleman has escaped arrest by the inquisitorial officers, he might be able to help the women victimized.’ But when I reached his home, I learned that he had been arrested the previous evening on a charge of sacrilege, committed with others, concerning the Carmelite Convent. Frustrated in this attempt, I went to the chief clerk of the criminal tribunal and asked for the name and address of a reputable lawyer. The clerk obliged and recommended me to Angelo Duras, the brother of a well-known Florentine physician.”
“Both of whom are known to me by name,” observed the grand vizier; “and Angelo Duras is a man of unblemished integrity. It delights me much to know you employed him.”
“Both of whom I know by name,” remarked the grand vizier; “and Angelo Duras is a man of impeccable integrity. I’m very pleased to hear you’ve employed him.”
“I found him, too,” continued Demetrius, “a kind-hearted and benevolent man. He received me with affability; and I narrated to him as much as necessary of the particulars which I have detailed to your highness. Without stating by whom I was employed, I merely represented to him that I was deeply interested in the Francatelli family, and that it was of the utmost importance to obtain a delay for two or three months in the criminal proceedings instituted against those innocent females, as, in the meantime, I should undertake a journey to a place at some considerable distance, but the result of which would prove materially beneficial to the cause of the accused. He observed that the interest of the Count of Arestino, who would doubtless endeavor to hasten the proceedings in order to wreak speedy vengeance upon his wife and the Marquis of Orsini, was very powerful to contend against; but that gold could accomplish much. I assured him that there would be no lack of funds to sustain even the most expensive process; and I threw down a heavy purse as an earnest of my ability to bear the cost of the suit. He committed to paper all the particulars that I had thought it prudent to reveal to him, and after some consideration, said, ‘I now see my way clearly. I will undertake that the final hearing of this case, at least so far as it regards the Francatellis, shall be postponed for three months. You may rely upon the fulfillment of this promise, let the Count of Arestino do his worst.’ Thus assured, I quitted the worthy pleader, and proceeded to visit Father Marco, who, as I had happened to learn when in conversation with your highness’ aunt, was the family confessor. I found that excellent man overwhelmed with grief at the calamities which had occurred; and to him I confided, under a solemn promise of inviolable secrecy, who the present grand vizier of the Ottoman Empire really was, and how I had been employed by you to visit Florence for the purpose of watching over the safety of your relatives. I however explained to Father Marco that his vow of secrecy was to cease to be binding at any moment when the lives of the Francatellis should be menaced by circumstances that might possibly arise in spite of all the precautions that I had adopted to postpone the final hearing of their case; and that should imminent peril menace those lives, he was immediately to reveal to the Duke of Florence the fact of the relationship of the Francatellis with one who has power to punish any injury that might be done to them. Though well knowing, my lord, the obstinancy of the Christian states in venturing to beard Ottoman might, I considered this precaution to be at all events a prudent one; and Father Marco promised to obey my injunctions in all respects.”
“I found him too,” Demetrius continued, “a kind and generous man. He welcomed me warmly, and I shared with him as much of the details I’ve told you, Your Highness. Without saying who I was working for, I simply told him that I was very concerned about the Francatelli family and that it was extremely important to get a delay of two to three months in the criminal proceedings against those innocent women. I planned to take a trip to a faraway place, which would be very beneficial for the case of the accused. He recognized that the Count of Arestino, who would certainly try to hurry things along to get revenge on his wife and the Marquis of Orsini, had a lot of influence. However, he said that money could achieve a lot. I assured him that funding wouldn’t be an issue for even the most expensive legal process, and I laid down a heavy purse as a sign of my ability to cover the costs of the case. He wrote down all the details I thought it wise to share with him and, after some thought, said, ‘I now see a clear path. I will ensure that the final hearing of this case, at least concerning the Francatellis, will be postponed for three months. You can count on this promise, no matter what the Count of Arestino tries.’ Feeling reassured, I left the kind attorney and went to visit Father Marco, who, as I learned during a conversation with your aunt, was the family’s confessor. I found that good man devastated by the tragedies that had occurred, and to him, I revealed, under a serious promise of absolute secrecy, who the current grand vizier of the Ottoman Empire really was, and how I had been appointed by you to visit Florence to ensure the safety of your relatives. I explained to Father Marco that his vow of secrecy would no longer apply if the lives of the Francatellis were threatened by circumstances that might arise despite all the precautions I had taken to delay the final hearing of their case. If they were in imminent danger, he was to inform the Duke of Florence about the connection between the Francatellis and someone who had the power to retaliate against any harm done to them. Even though I knew, my lord, that the Christian states were quite stubborn in their defiance against the Ottomans, I still thought this precaution was a wise one; and Father Marco promised he would follow my instructions completely.”
“I was not mistaken in thee, Demetrius,” said the grand vizier, “when I chose thee for that mission on account of thy discreetness and foresight.”
“I wasn’t wrong about you, Demetrius,” said the grand vizier, “when I selected you for that mission because of your discretion and foresight.”
“Your highness’ praises are my best reward,” answered the Greek. “I have now done all that I could possibly effect or devise under the circumstances which prompted me to think or act; and it grieved me that I was unable to afford the slightest assistance to the young Count of Riverola. But I dare not wait longer in Italy; and I was convinced that the authorities in Florence were too inefficient to root out the horde of banditti, even had I explained to them the clew which I myself obtained to the stronghold of those miscreants. I accordingly quitted Florence in the afternoon of the day following the numerous arrests which I have mentioned; and had I not been detained so long at Rimini, by adverse winds, your highness would not have been kept for so many weeks without the mournful tidings which it was at length my painful duty to communicate in person to your lordship.”
“Your highness’ compliments are my greatest reward,” the Greek replied. “I have now done everything I could possibly achieve or come up with given the circumstances that motivated me to think or take action; and it saddened me that I couldn't provide any help to the young Count of Riverola. But I cannot stay in Italy any longer; I was convinced that the authorities in Florence were too ineffective to eliminate the gang of bandits, even if I had explained to them the lead I had about the hideout of those criminals. So, I left Florence the afternoon after the multiple arrests I mentioned; and if I hadn't been held up so long at Rimini due to bad winds, your highness wouldn’t have been left waiting for so many weeks without the grim news that eventually became my painful duty to share in person with your lordship.”
“That delay, my faithful Demetrius,” said the grand vizier, “was no fault of thine. Fortunately the squadron was already equipped for sea; and, instead of repairing to the African frontier to chastise the daring pirates, it is on its way to the Tuscan coast, where, if need be, it will land twenty thousand soldiers to liberate my relations and the young Count of Riverola. A pretext for making war upon the Italian states has been afforded by their recent conduct in sending auxiliaries to the succor of Rhodes; and of that excuse I shall not hesitate to avail myself to commence hostilities against the proud Florentines should a secret and peaceful negotiation fail. But now that thou hast recapitulated to me all those particulars which thou didst merely sketch forth at first, it seems to me fitting that I anchor the fleet at the mouth of the Arno, and that I send thee, Demetrius, as an envoy in a public capacity, but in reality to stipulate privately for the release of those in whom I am interested.”
“That delay, my loyal Demetrius,” said the grand vizier, “was no fault of yours. Luckily, the squadron was already set for sea; and instead of heading to the African border to punish those bold pirates, it’s on its way to the Tuscan coast, where it can land twenty thousand soldiers if necessary to free my relatives and the young Count of Riverola. The recent actions of the Italian states in sending aid to Rhodes have given me a reason to declare war against them, and I won’t hesitate to use this excuse to start hostilities against the proud Florentines if a quiet and peaceful negotiation doesn’t work. But now that you’ve gone over all those details that you only mentioned briefly before, I think it’s best to anchor the fleet at the mouth of the Arno and send you, Demetrius, as an official envoy, but really to negotiate privately for the release of those I care about.”
Thus terminated the conference between Ibrahim Pasha and his Greek dependent—a conference which had revealed manifold and astounding occurrences to the ears of the Lady Nisida of Riverola. Astounding indeed! Francisco in the hands of the formidable banditti—Flora in the prison of the inquisition—and the Ottoman grand vizier bent upon effecting the marriage which Nisida abhorred—these tidings were sufficient to arouse all the wondrous energies of that mind which was so prompt in combining intrigues and plots, so resolute in carrying them out, and so indomitable when it had formed a will of its own.
Thus ended the meeting between Ibrahim Pasha and his Greek ally—a meeting that had revealed numerous shocking events to the ears of Lady Nisida of Riverola. Truly shocking! Francisco was in the hands of the fearsome bandits—Flora was imprisoned by the inquisition—and the Ottoman grand vizier was determined to arrange the marriage that Nisida despised—this news was enough to awaken all the incredible abilities of that mind which was so quick to devise intrigues and plots, so determined to execute them, and so unyielding once it had made up its mind.
Ominous were the fires which flashed in her large dark eyes, and powerful were the workings of those emotions which caused her heaving bosom to swell as if about to burst the bodice which confined it, when, retreating from the partition floor between the two saloons, and resuming her seat at the cabin-windows to permit the evening breeze to fan her fevered cheek, Nisida thought within herself, “It was indeed time that I should quit that accursed island, and return to Italy!”
Ominous were the flames that flickered in her large dark eyes, and intense were the emotions that made her chest rise and fall as if about to burst out of the bodice that held it in. As she stepped back from the partition between the two lounges and took her seat by the cabin windows to let the evening breeze cool her flushed cheek, Nisida thought to herself, “It’s definitely time for me to leave this cursed island and head back to Italy!”
CHAPTER LVIII.
The roseate streaks which the departing glories of a Mediterranean sunset left lingering for a few minutes in the western horizon, were yielding to the deeper gloom of evening, a few days after the scene related in the preceding chapter, as Nisida rose from her seat at the open windows of her splendid saloon on board the Ottoman Admiral’s ship, and began to lay aside her apparel, preparatory to retiring to rest. She was already wearied of the monotonous life of ship-board; and the strange revelations which the discourse between Ibrahim Pasha and Demetrius had developed to her ears, rendered her doubly anxious to set foot upon her native soil.
The pink streaks that the fading splendor of a Mediterranean sunset left hanging in the western horizon were giving way to the deeper shadows of evening, a few days after the events described in the previous chapter, as Nisida stood up from her seat at the open windows of her luxurious salon on the Ottoman Admiral’s ship and began to take off her clothes, preparing to go to bed. She was already tired of the monotonous life aboard the ship, and the strange revelations that the conversation between Ibrahim Pasha and Demetrius had brought to her ears made her even more eager to set foot on her home soil.
The grand vizier had paid his respects to her every day since she first embarked on board the Turkish ship; and they exchanged a few observations, rather of courtesy than in any deeper interest, by means of the tablets. Ibrahim’s manner toward her was respectful; but when he imagined himself to be unperceived by her, his eyes were suddenly lighted up with the fires of ardent passion; and he devoured her with his burning glances. She failed not to notice the effect which her glorious beauty produced upon him, and she studiously avoided the imprudence of giving him the least encouragement; not from any innate feeling of virtue, but because she detested him as a man who was bent on accomplishing a marriage between her brother and Flora Francatelli. This hatred she concealed, and even the eagle-sighted Ibrahim perceived not that he was in any way displeasing to the lovely Nisida. With the exception of the grand vizier, and the slaves who waited upon her, the lady saw no one on board the ship; for she never quitted the saloon allotted to her, but passed her time chiefly in surveying the broad sea and the other vessels of the fleet from the windows, or in meditating upon the course which she should pursue on her arrival in Florence.
The grand vizier had paid his respects to her every day since she first got on the Turkish ship, and they exchanged a few polite comments, more out of courtesy than genuine interest, using tablets. Ibrahim treated her with respect, but when he thought she wasn’t looking, his eyes lit up with intense passion, and he devoured her with his fiery glances. She noticed the effect her stunning beauty had on him and carefully avoided giving him any encouragement; not out of a natural sense of virtue, but because she loathed him as a man who was determined to arrange a marriage between her brother and Flora Francatelli. She hid this hatred well, and even the sharp-eyed Ibrahim didn’t realize that he was displeasing the lovely Nisida in any way. Besides the grand vizier and the servants who attended to her, the lady saw no one else on the ship; she never left the salon assigned to her and spent most of her time looking out at the vast sea and the other ships of the fleet from the windows, or contemplating what her course of action would be upon arriving in Florence.
But let us return to the thread of our narrative. The last tints of the sunset were, we said, fading away, when the Lady Nisida commenced her preparations for retiring to rest. She closed the casements, satisfied herself that the partition door between the two saloons was well secured, and then threw herself upon the voluptuous couch spread in one of the smaller cabins opening from her own magnificent apartment. She thought of Fernand, her handsome Fernand, whom she had abandoned on the Isle of Snakes, and profound sighs escaped her. Then she thought of Francisco; and the idea of serving that much-beloved brother’s interests afforded her a consolation for having thus quitted the clime where she had passed so many happy days with Wagner.
But let’s get back to our story. The last hints of sunset were fading away when Lady Nisida began getting ready for bed. She closed the windows, checked that the door between the two rooms was securely locked, and then lay down on the plush couch set up in one of the smaller rooms connected to her stunning apartment. She thought of Fernand, her handsome Fernand, whom she had left behind on the Isle of Snakes, and deep sighs escaped her. Then she thought of Francisco; the idea of helping her beloved brother brought her some comfort for leaving the place where she had spent so many happy days with Wagner.
At length sleep fell upon her, and closed over the large, dark, brilliant eyes the white lids, beneath the transparent skin of which the blue veins were so delicately traced; and the long, jetty lashes reposed on the cheeks which the heat of the atmosphere tinged with a rich carnation glow. And when the moon arose that night, its silver rays streamed through the window set in the porthole of that small cabin, upon the beauteous face of the sleeper.
At last, she fell asleep, and her large, dark, sparkling eyes were closed by white eyelids, with the blue veins delicately visible under her translucent skin. Her long, jet-black lashes rested on her cheeks, which were colored with a warm, rosy glow from the heat of the atmosphere. When the moon rose that night, its silver rays shone through the window of the small cabin, illuminating the beautiful face of the sleeper.
But hark! there is the light sound of a footfall in the saloon from which that cabin opens.
But wait! There's a faint sound of footsteps in the lounge from which that cabin opens.
The treacherous Ibrahim possesses a key to the partition door; and having successfully wrestled with his raging desires until this moment, he is at length no longer able to resist the temptation of invading the sanctity of Nisida’s sleeping-place. Already has he set his foot upon the very threshold of the little side-cabin, having traversed the spacious saloon, when a hand is laid upon his shoulder, and a voice behind him says in a low tone, “Your highness has forgotten the fate of the murdered Calanthe.”
The treacherous Ibrahim has a key to the partition door; and after managing to control his overwhelming desires until now, he can no longer resist the urge to invade the sanctity of Nisida’s sleeping area. He has already stepped onto the threshold of the small side-cabin, having crossed the spacious lounge, when a hand lands on his shoulder and a voice behind him says quietly, “Your highness has forgotten the fate of the murdered Calanthe.”
Ibrahim started, shook the hand from off him, and exclaimed, “Dog of a negro! what and who has made thee a spy upon my actions?”
Ibrahim started, shook off the hand, and exclaimed, “Dog of a black man! What gives you the right to spy on my actions?”
At the same instant that Ibrahim felt the hand on his shoulder, and heard the well-known voice uttering the dreadful warning in his ears, Nisida awoke. Her first impulse was to start up; but, checking herself with wondrous presence of mind, as the part of the deaf and dumb person which she had imposed upon herself to play flashed with lightning velocity across her brain—comprehending, too, in an instant, that the grand vizier had violated her privacy, but that some unknown succor was at hand, she remained perfectly motionless, as if still wrapped up in an undisturbed slumber. The grand vizier, and the individual whom he had in his rage addressed as a “dog of a negro,” retreated into the saloon, Nisida holding her very breath so as not to lose a word that might pass between them should their dialogue be resumed.
At the same moment that Ibrahim felt a hand on his shoulder and heard the familiar voice warning him dreadfully, Nisida woke up. Her first instinct was to jump up, but she quickly held back, her mind racing as she remembered the act of being deaf and mute that she had chosen to play. She instantly understood that the grand vizier had invaded her privacy, yet some unknown help was nearby, so she remained completely still, as if still lost in a deep sleep. The grand vizier and the person he had angrily called a “black dog” retreated into the room, with Nisida holding her breath so she wouldn’t miss a word of their conversation if they continued.
“Your highness asks me what and who has made me a spy upon your actions,” said the negro in a low, monotonous voice, and speaking with mingled firmness and respect. “Those questions are easily answered. The same authority which ordered me to wrest from thine arms some months past the lady who might be unfortunate enough to please your highness’ fancy, exercises an unceasing supervision over you, even on this ship, and in the middle of the mighty sea. To that authority all your deeds and acts are matters of indifference save those which would render your highness faithless to an adoring wife. Remember, my lord, the fate of Calanthe, the sister of your dependent Demetrius, she who was torn from your arms, and whose beauteous form became food for the fishes of the Bosporus.”
“Your highness asks me what and who has made me a spy on your actions,” said the man in a low, steady voice, speaking with a mix of strength and respect. “Those questions have straightforward answers. The same authority that commanded me to take from you, months ago, the lady who might have caught your highness’ interest, maintains constant surveillance over you, even on this ship, and in the vast ocean. To that authority, all your actions are insignificant except for those that would make your highness unfaithful to an adoring wife. Remember, my lord, the fate of Calanthe, the sister of your dependent Demetrius, who was taken from your embrace, and whose beautiful form became food for the fish of the Bosporus.”
“How knew you who she was?” demanded the grand vizier, in a low, hoarse voice, the power of his utterance having been temporarily suspended by the rage that filled his soul at finding his iniquitous design in respect to Nisida thus suddenly baffled by the chief of the three black slaves, whose attendance in this expedition had been forced upon him by the Sultana Valida; “how knew you who she was?” he again asked.
“How did you know who she was?” the grand vizier demanded in a low, raspy voice, his anger momentarily silencing him as he found his wicked plan regarding Nisida suddenly thwarted by the leader of the three black slaves, whom the Sultana Valida had insisted accompany him on this mission. “How did you know who she was?” he asked again.
“But you would not betray that secret to Demetrius, who is now devoted to me, who is necessary to me, and who would loathe me were he to learn the dreadful fate of his sister!” said the grand vizier, with rapid and excited utterance.
“But you wouldn’t reveal that secret to Demetrius, who is now committed to me, who I need, and who would hate me if he found out the terrible fate of his sister!” said the grand vizier, speaking quickly and excitedly.
“I have no eyes and no ears, great pasha,” said the negro, “save in respect to those matters which would render you faithless to the sister of the sultan.”
“I have no eyes and no ears, great pasha,” said the man, “except when it comes to things that would make you unfaithful to the sister of the sultan.”
“Would to Heaven that you had neither eyes nor ears at all—that you did not exist, indeed!” exclaimed Ibrahim, unable to repress his wrath; then, in a different and milder tone, he immediately added, “Slave, I can make thee free—I can give thee wealth—and thou mayest dwell in happy Italy, whither we are going, for the remainder of thy days. Reflect, consider! I love that deaf and dumb Christian woman who sleepeth there—I already love her to distraction! Thwart me not, good slave, and thou mayest command my eternal gratitude.”
“Would to God that you had no eyes or ears at all—that you didn’t even exist!” Ibrahim shouted, barely able to contain his anger; then, in a softer and calmer tone, he quickly added, “Listen, I can set you free—I can give you wealth—and you can live in beautiful Italy, where we are headed, for the rest of your days. Think about it, consider! I love that deaf and mute Christian woman who is sleeping over there—I already love her to the point of madness! Don’t stand in my way, good servant, and you will have my everlasting gratitude.”
“My lord, two other slaves overhear every word that now passes between us,” responded the Ethiopian, his voice remaining calm and monotonous; “and even were we alone in all respects, I would not betray the trust reposed in me. But not on your highness would the effects of your infidelity to the Princess Aischa fall. No, my lord—I have no authority to harm you. Had your highness succeeded in your purpose ere now, the bow-string would have forever stifled the breath in the body of that deaf and dumb Christian lady; and her corpse would have been thrown forth from these windows into the sea. Such are my instructions, my lord; and thus every object of your sated passion must become your victim also.”
“My lord, two other slaves are listening to every word we’re saying right now,” the Ethiopian replied, his voice steady and monotone. “And even if we were completely alone, I wouldn’t betray the trust you’ve placed in me. But the consequences of your betrayal to Princess Aischa wouldn’t just fall on you, my lord. No, I have no right to harm you. If you had succeeded in your plans earlier, that bow-string would have silenced the breath of that deaf and mute Christian lady forever; and her body would have been tossed out of these windows into the sea. Those are my orders, my lord; and therefore, every object of your fulfilled desires must also become your victim.”
“Better—better were it,” exclaimed Ibrahim, in a tone denoting the profoundest mental anguish, “to be the veriest mendicant who implores alms at the gate of the mosque of St. Sophia, than the grand vizier of the Ottoman Empire.”
“Better—better it would be,” exclaimed Ibrahim, in a tone showing the deepest mental suffering, “to be the most pathetic beggar asking for charity at the gate of the mosque of St. Sophia, than the grand vizier of the Ottoman Empire.”
With these words he rushed into the adjoining saloon, the negro following and fastening the door behind him. Nisida now began to breathe freely once more. From what perils had she escaped! The violation of her couch by the unprincipled Ibrahim would have been followed by her immediate assassination at the hands of the Ethiopian whom the sultana-mother had placed as a spy on the actions of her son-in-law. On the other hand, she felt rejoiced that the incident of this night had occurred; for it had been the means of revealing to her a secret of immense importance in connection with the grand vizier. She remembered the terms of grief and affection in which Demetrius had spoken of the disappearance of Calanthe; and she had heard enough on that occasion to convince her that the Greek would become the implacable enemy of any man who had wronged that much-loved sister. How bitter, then, would be the hatred of Demetrius—how dreadful would be the vengeance which he must crave against him whose lustful passion had led to the murder of Calanthe. Yes, Ibrahim, thy secret is now in possession of Nisida of Riverola; in the possession of that woman of iron mind and potent energy, and whom thou fondly believest to be deaf and dumb!
With those words, he rushed into the adjoining room, the man following and locking the door behind him. Nisida could finally breathe easy again. What dangers had she just escaped! The violation of her room by the unscrupulous Ibrahim would have led to her immediate assassination at the hands of the Ethiopian spy that the sultana-mother had placed to watch her son-in-law. On the other hand, she was glad that this incident had happened that night; it revealed to her a secret of immense importance concerning the grand vizier. She remembered the grief and affection in Demetrius's voice when he spoke about Calanthe's disappearance, and she had heard enough then to convince her that the Greek would become the relentless enemy of anyone who had wronged that beloved sister. How intense would Demetrius’s hatred be—how terrible would be the revenge he would seek against the man whose lustful desires had led to Calanthe’s murder. Yes, Ibrahim, your secret is now in the hands of Nisida of Riverola; in the hands of that strong-minded and powerful woman whom you mistakenly believe to be deaf and mute!
Nisida slept no more that night, the occurrences of which furnished her with so much food for profound meditation: and with the earliest gleam of dawn that tinged the eastern heaven, she rose from her couch. Entering the saloon, she opened the windows to admit the gentle breeze of morning; and ere she commenced her toilet, she lingered to gaze upon the stately ships that were plowing the blue sea in the wake of the admiral’s vessel wherein she was. Suddenly her eyes fell upon what appeared to be a small speck at a little distance; but as this object was moving rapidly along on the surface of the Mediterranean, it soon approached sufficiently near to enable her to discern that it was a boat impelled by a single sail. Urged by an undefinable and yet a strong sentiment of curiosity, Nisida remained at the saloon window, watching the progress of the little bark, which bounded over the waves with extraordinary speed, bending gracefully to the breeze that thus wafted it onward. Nearer and nearer toward the vessel it came, though not pursuing the same direction; and in five minutes it passed within a few yards of the stern of the kapitan-pasha’s ship.
Nisida didn’t sleep that night, her mind occupied with so many thoughts for deep reflection. As the first light of dawn brightened the eastern sky, she got up from her bed. She entered the lounge and opened the windows to let in the gentle morning breeze. Before starting her morning routine, she paused to admire the majestic ships sailing across the blue sea, following the admiral’s flagship she was on. Suddenly, she noticed what looked like a small speck a little distance away; as it moved quickly across the Mediterranean, it soon came close enough for her to see that it was a boat powered by a single sail. Driven by an unexplainable yet strong sense of curiosity, Nisida stayed at the lounge window, watching the small craft as it skimmed across the waves with remarkable speed, gracefully leaning into the breeze that carried it forward. It got closer to the ship, though it wasn’t on the same path, and in five minutes, it passed just a few yards from the back of the kapitan-pasha’s ship.
But, oh! wondrous and unaccountable fact. There, stretched upon his back in that bounding boat, and evidently buried in deep slumber, with the rays of the rising sun gleaming upon his fine and now slightly flushed countenance, lay he whose image was so indelibly impressed upon the heart of Nisida—her handsome and strangely-fated Fernand Wagner! The moment the conviction that the sleeper was indeed he struck to the mind of Nisida, she would have called him by name—she would have endeavored to awake him, if only to exchange a single word of fondness, for her assumed dumbness was for the moment forgotten; but she was rendered motionless and remained speechless—stupefied, paralyzed, as it were, with mingled wonder and joy; wonder that he should have found the means of escape from the island, and joy that she was thus permitted to behold him at least once again. But the pleasure which this incident excited in her mind was transitory indeed; for the boat swept by, as if urged on by a stronger impulse than that of the gentle breeze of morning—and in another minute Nisida beheld it no more.
But, oh! what a wondrous and incredible fact. There, lying on his back in that speeding boat, completely lost in a deep sleep, with the beams of the rising sun shining on his beautiful and now slightly flushed face, was the one whose image was forever etched in the heart of Nisida—her handsome and strangely-fated Fernand Wagner! The moment Nisida realized that the sleeper was indeed him, she almost called out his name—she would have tried to wake him, if only to share a single word of affection, as her silence momentarily slipped her mind; but she was frozen and remained speechless—stunned, paralyzed, as it were, with a mix of wonder and joy; wonder at how he had managed to escape from the island, and joy that she was allowed to see him once again. However, the happiness that this moment sparked in her mind was fleeting; for the boat sped away, seemingly driven by a force stronger than the gentle morning breeze—and in another minute, Nisida could no longer see it.
The sun was setting behind the western hills of Sicily as Fernand Wagner entered the squalid suburb which at that period stretched from the town of Syracuse to the sea. His step was elastic, and he held his head high—for his heart was full of joyous and burning hope. Hitherto the promises of the angel who had last appeared to him were completely fulfilled. The boat was wafted by a favorable breeze direct from the Island of Snakes to the shores of Sicily; and he had landed in the immediate vicinity of Syracuse—the town in which a further revelation was to be made in respect to the breaking of the spell which had fixed upon him the frightful doom of the Wehr-Wolf! But little suspected Fernand Wagner that one morning, while he slept, his boat had borne him through the proud fleet of the Ottomans—little wist he that his beloved Nisida had caught sight of him as he was wafted rapidly past the stern of the kapitan-pasha’s ship! For on that occasion he had slept during hours; and when he had awakened, not a bark nor sail save his own was visible on the mighty expanse of water.
The sun was setting behind the western hills of Sicily as Fernand Wagner entered the rundown suburb that stretched from the town of Syracuse to the sea at that time. He walked with a spring in his step and held his head high—his heart was full of joyful and burning hope. So far, the promises of the angel who had last appeared to him were completely fulfilled. The boat was carried by a favorable breeze straight from the Island of Snakes to the shores of Sicily; and he had landed close to Syracuse—the town where another revelation was to be made about breaking the spell that had cursed him with the terrifying fate of the Wehr-Wolf! But little did Fernand Wagner know that one morning, while he slept, his boat had passed through the proud fleet of the Ottomans—he had no idea that his beloved Nisida had seen him as he was quickly carried past the back of the kapitan-pasha’s ship! On that occasion, he had slept for hours; and when he finally woke up, there was no other boat or sail in sight on the vast expanse of water except for his own.
And now it was with elastic step and joyous heart that the hero of our tale entered the town of Syracuse. But suddenly he remembered the singular nature of the inquiry that he was there to make—an inquiry concerning a man whose years had numbered one hundred and sixty-two!
And now, with a spring in his step and a happy heart, the hero of our story walked into the town of Syracuse. But then he suddenly recalled the unusual nature of the inquiry he was there to make—an inquiry about a man who had lived for one hundred sixty-two years!
“Nevertheless,” thought Wagner, “that good angel who gave me a sign whereby I should become convinced of the reality of her appearance, and whose promises have all been fulfilled up to this point, could not possibly mislead me. No; I will obey the command which I received, even though I should visit every human dwelling in the town of Syracuse! For Heaven works out its wise purposes in wondrous manners; and it is not for me to shrink from yielding obedience to its orders, nor to pause to question their propriety. And oh! if I can but shake off that demon influence which weighs upon my soul—if I can but escape from the shackles which still enchain me to a horrible doom, how sincere will be my thanks to Heaven, how unbounded my rejoicings!”
“Still,” Wagner thought, “that good angel who signaled to me to believe in her appearance, and whose promises have all come true so far, couldn’t possibly lead me astray. No; I will follow the command I received, even if it means visiting every home in the town of Syracuse! Because Heaven carries out its wise plans in amazing ways; and it’s not for me to hesitate in obeying its orders or to question their appropriateness. And oh! if I can just shake off that demonic influence weighing on my soul—if I can finally break free from the chains still binding me to a terrible fate, how grateful I will be to Heaven, how immense my joy!”
As Wagner had reached this point in his meditations, he stopped at the door of a barber shop of mean appearance—the pole, with the basin hanging to it, denoting that the occupant of the place combined, as was usual in those times, the functions of shaver and blood-letter or surgeon. Hastily surveying the exterior of the shop, and fancying that it was precisely the one at which his inquiries should commence—barbers in that age being as famous for their gossiping propensities as in this—Fernand entered, and was immediately accosted by a short, sharp-visaged, dark-complexioned old man, who pointed to a seat, saying in a courteous, or rather obsequious tone, “What is your will, signor?”
As Wagner reached this point in his thoughts, he stopped at the door of a rather shabby barber shop—the pole with the basin hanging from it indicated that the person running the place, as was common back then, did both shaving and bloodletting or surgery. After quickly looking over the outside of the shop and thinking it was exactly the right place to start his inquiries—since barbers were just as well known for their gossip back then as they are now—Fernand entered and was immediately greeted by a short, sharp-faced, dark-skinned old man, who gestured to a seat and said in a polite, or rather overly formal tone, “What can I do for you, sir?”
Fernand desired the barber-surgeon to shave his superfluous beard and trim his hair; and while that individual was preparing his lather and sharpening his razor in the most approved style of the craft, Wagner asked in a seemingly careless tone, “What news have you, good master, in Syracuse?”
Fernand wanted the barber-surgeon to shave off his extra beard and cut his hair; while the barber was getting his lather ready and sharpening his razor in the best way possible, Wagner casually asked, “What news do you have, good master, in Syracuse?”
“Naught of importance, signor,” was the reply; “mere everyday matters. Syracuse is indeed wretchedly dull. There were only two murders and three attempts at assassination reported to the lieutenant of police this morning, and that is nothing for a town usually so active and bustling as ours. For my part, I don’t know what has come over the people? I stepped as far as the dead-house just now to view the body of a young lady, unclaimed as yet, who had her head nearly severed from her trunk last night; and then I proceeded to the great square to see whether any executions are to take place to-morrow; but really there is nothing of any consequence to induce one to stir abroad in Syracuse just at this moment.”
“Nothing of importance, sir,” was the reply; “just normal stuff. Syracuse is really boring right now. There were only two murders and three assassination attempts reported to the police chief this morning, which is nothing for a town that's usually so lively and busy like ours. Honestly, I have no idea what's wrong with the people. I just went over to the morgue to take a look at the body of a young woman, still unclaimed, who had her head nearly cut off last night; then I went to the main square to see if any executions are scheduled for tomorrow, but truly, there’s nothing significant happening to make anyone want to go out in Syracuse at the moment.”
“We get a perfect surfeit of them, signor,” returned the barber, now applying the soap to his customer’s face. “They fail to create any sensation now, I can assure you. Beside, one gets tired of executions.”
“We have plenty of them, sir,” replied the barber, now applying soap to his customer's face. “They don’t make much of an impression anymore, I can assure you. Besides, you get tired of executions.”
“Naturally enough,” said Fernand. “But I have heard that there are some very extraordinary personages in Syracuse; indeed, there is one who has lived to a remarkable age——”
“Naturally,” said Fernand. “But I’ve heard that there are some really extraordinary people in Syracuse; in fact, there’s one who has lived to a remarkable age——”
“The oldest person I know of, is the Abbot of St. Mary’s,” interrupted the barber, “and he——”
“The oldest person I know is the Abbot of St. Mary’s,” interrupted the barber, “and he——”
“And he——” repeated Wagner, with feverish impatience.
“And he—” repeated Wagner, with intense impatience.
“Is ninety-seven and three months, signor; a great age, truly,” responded the barber-surgeon.
“It's ninety-seven and three months, sir; that's quite an age, really,” replied the barber-surgeon.
Fernand’s hopes were immediately cooled down; but thinking that he ought to put his inquiry in a direct manner, he said: “Then it is not true that you have in Syracuse an individual who has reached the wondrous age of a century three-score and two?”
Fernand's hopes quickly faded, but deciding he needed to ask directly, he said, "So it's not true that you have someone in Syracuse who's reached the incredible age of a hundred and sixty-two?"
“Holy Virgin have mercy upon you, signor!” ejaculated the barber, “if you really put faith in the absurd stories that people tell about the Rosicrucians!”
“Holy Virgin, have mercy on you, sir!” exclaimed the barber, “if you really believe the ridiculous stories that people tell about the Rosicrucians!”
“Ah! then the people of Syracuse do talk on such matters?” said Wagner, conceiving that he had obtained a clew to the aim and object of his inquiry.
“Ah! So the people of Syracuse do talk about these things?” said Wagner, thinking he had found a clue to the purpose of his inquiry.
“Have you never heard, signor, of the Order of the Rosy Cross?” demanded the barber, who was naturally of a garrulous disposition, and who now appeared to have entered on a favorite subject.
“Have you never heard, sir, of the Order of the Rosy Cross?” asked the barber, who was naturally talkative and now seemed to have started on a favorite topic.
“I have heard, in my travels, vague mention made of such an order,” answered Fernand; “but I never experienced any curiosity to seek to learn more—and, indeed, I may say, that I know nothing of the Rosicrucians save their mere name.”
“I’ve heard some vague talk about that order during my travels,” Fernand replied. “But I never felt curious enough to find out more—and honestly, I can say that I know nothing about the Rosicrucians except for their name.”
“Well, signor,” continued the barber, “for common pass-talk, it is as good a subject as any other; but no one shall ever persuade me either that there is really such an order as the Brothers of the Rosy Cross, or that it is possible for human beings to attain the powers attributed to that fraternity.”
“Well, sir,” continued the barber, “as far as casual conversation goes, it’s as good a topic as any other; but no one will ever convince me that there’s actually an organization called the Brothers of the Rosy Cross, or that it’s possible for humans to achieve the powers that are said to be associated with that group.”
“You interest me much by your remarks, good leech,” exclaimed Fernand; “I pray you to give me further explanation.”
“You really intrigue me with your comments, good healer,” exclaimed Fernand; “I ask you to provide me with more details.”
“With infinite pleasure, signor, since you appear to desire it,” returned the barber, still pursuing his tonsorial duties. “You must know that there are many wild legends and stories abroad concerning these invisible beings denominated Rosicrucians. But the one which gains most general credence is that the brotherhood was founded by a certain Christianus Rosencrux, a German philosopher, who fancied that the arts and sciences might be developed in such a manner as to confer the greatest possible blessings on the human race.”
“With endless pleasure, sir, since you seem to want it,” the barber replied, continuing his haircutting. “You should know that there are a lot of wild legends and stories out there about these invisible beings called Rosicrucians. But the one that most people believe is that the brotherhood was started by a certain Christianus Rosencrux, a German philosopher, who believed that the arts and sciences could be developed in a way that would bring the greatest possible benefits to humanity.”
“Then the aims of Rosencrux are entirely good and philanthropic?” said Wagner, interrogatively.
“Then Rosencrux's goals are completely good and charitable?” said Wagner, questioningly.
“As a matter of course, signor,” said the barber; “and therefore, if such a man ever did live, he must have been an insane visionary—for who would believe that knowledge could possibly make us richer, happier, or better? All the philosophy in the universe could never convert this shop into a palace.”
“But you are wandering from your subject, my good friend,” gently remonstrated Fernand.
“But you are straying from your topic, my good friend,” Fernand gently reminded.
“I crave your pardon, signor. Let me see. Oh, I recollect; we were talking of Christianus Rosencrux. Well, signor, the fabled philosopher was a monk, and a very wise as well as a very good man. I am only telling you the most generally received legend, mind, and would not have you think that I believe it myself. So this Rosencrux, finding that his cloistral existence was inconvenient for the prosecution of his studies, traveled into the East, and spent many years in acquiring the knowledge handed down to the wise men of those climes by the ancient Magi and Chaldeans. He visited Egypt, and learnt many wonderful secrets by studying the hieroglyphics on the Egyptian pyramids. I forget how long he remained in the East; but it is said that he visited every place of interest in the Holy Land, and received heavenly inspirations on the spot where our Saviour was crucified. On his return to Europe, he saw full well that if he revealed all his knowledge at once, he would be put to death by the inquisition as a wizard, and the world would lose the benefit of all the learning he had acquired. So says the legend; and it goes on to recite that Christianus Rosencrux then founded the order of the Rosy Cross, which was nothing more or less than a brotherhood of wise men whom he initiated in all his secrets, with the intention that they should reveal from time to time small portions thereof, and thus give to the world by very slow degrees that immense amount of knowledge which he supposed would have stupefied and astounded everybody if made public all at once.”
"I ask for your forgiveness, sir. Let me think. Oh, I remember; we were talking about Christian Rosencrux. Well, sir, the legendary philosopher was a monk, and he was both very wise and very good. I'm only sharing the most commonly accepted legend, and I wouldn't want you to think that I believe it myself. So this Rosencrux, realizing that his life in the monastery was not ideal for his studies, traveled to the East and spent many years gaining knowledge passed down by the wise men of that region, including the ancient Magi and Chaldeans. He visited Egypt and learned many amazing secrets by studying the hieroglyphics on the Egyptian pyramids. I can't remember how long he stayed in the East, but it's said that he visited every notable location in the Holy Land and received divine inspiration at the site of our Savior's crucifixion. When he returned to Europe, he understood that if he revealed all his knowledge at once, he would be labeled a wizard and executed by the Inquisition, causing the world to lose all the wisdom he had gained. So the legend goes; it continues to say that Christian Rosencrux founded the order of the Rosy Cross, which was essentially a brotherhood of wise men whom he initiated into all his secrets, intending for them to share small portions over time, thereby gradually releasing that vast amount of knowledge which he believed would have shocked and amazed everyone if made public all at once."
“Strange—most strange,” thought Wagner within himself, “that I should never have gleaned all these details before, eager as my inquiries and researches in the pursuit of knowledge have been. But Heaven has willed everything for the best; and it is doubtless intended that my salvation shall proceed from the very quarter which was least known to me, and concerning which I have manifested the most contemptuous indifference, in the sphere of knowledge!”
“Strange—very strange,” Wagner thought to himself, “that I never picked up on all these details before, despite how eager I’ve been in my quest for knowledge. But fate has arranged everything for the best; it’s surely meant that my salvation will come from the very place I knew the least about and cared for the most, in the realm of knowledge!”
“You appear to be much interested, signor,” said the barber, “in this same tale of Christianus Rosencrux. But there is too much intelligence depicted on your countenance to allow me to suppose that you will place any reliance on the absurd story. How is it possible, signor, that an order could have existed for so many years without any one member ever having betrayed the secrets which bind them all together? Moreover, their place of abode and study is totally unknown to the world; and if they inhabited the deepest caverns under the earth accident must, sooner or later, have led to its discovery. Believe me, signor, ’tis naught save a ridiculous legend; though a poor, ignorant man myself, I hope I have too much good sense and too much respect for my father-confessor, to suppose for a minute that there is on earth any set of men more learned than the holy ministers of the church.”
“You seem really interested in the story of Christianus Rosencrux, sir,” said the barber, “but you look too intelligent for me to think you would actually believe such a ridiculous tale. How could an order have lasted for so long without any member ever revealing the secrets that connect them all? Plus, no one even knows where they live or study; if they were hiding in the deepest caves underground, it would have been discovered eventually. Trust me, sir, it’s nothing but a silly legend. Even though I’m a poor, ignorant man, I hope I have enough common sense and enough respect for my confessor to believe that there’s no group of people on earth more knowledgeable than the holy ministers of the church.”
“How long ago is Christianus Rosencrux reported to have lived?” demanded Wagner, suddenly interrupting the garrulous and narrow-minded Sicilian.
“How long ago did Christianus Rosencrux live?” Wagner suddenly interrupted the chatty and narrow-minded Sicilian.
“There we are again!” he ejaculated. “The credulous declare that Rosencrux discovered in the East the means of prolonging existence, and though he was born as far back as the year 1359, he is still alive.”
“There we are again!” he exclaimed. “The gullible say that Rosencrux found a way to extend life in the East, and even though he was born back in 1359, he’s still alive.”
Had not the barber turned aside at that precise instant to fill an ewer and place a towel for his customer’s use, he would have been surprised by the sudden start and the expression of ineffable joy which denoted Fernand’s emotions, as by a rapid calculation mentally made, our hero perceived that if Rosencrux were born in 1359, and alive at that moment—namely, in 1521—his age would be exactly one hundred and sixty-two!
Had the barber not turned away at that exact moment to fill a pitcher and set a towel for his customer's use, he would have been surprised by the sudden jolt and the look of pure joy that showed Fernand's feelings, as through a quick calculation he realized that if Rosencrux was born in 1359 and was alive at that moment—in 1521—he would be exactly one hundred and sixty-two years old!
“It is Christianus Rosencrux, then,” he said to himself, “whom I have inquired for—whom I am to see—and who will dissolve the spell that has been placed upon me. But where shall I seek him? whither shall I go to find his secret abode?”
“It is Christianus Rosencrux, then,” he said to himself, “who I've been looking for—who I'm supposed to see—and who will break the spell that has been put on me. But where should I search for him? Where should I go to find his hidden home?”
The duties of the barber were completed; and Wagner threw down a piece of gold, saying, “Keep that coin, friend, for your discourse has greatly interested me, and has indeed well deserved it.”
The barber's work was done, and Wagner tossed down a gold coin, saying, “Keep that coin, my friend, because your talk has really intrigued me, and it truly deserves it.”
The poor old man had never possessed in all his life so much money at one time; and so vast was his joy that he could only mutter a few broken sentences to express his gratitude.
The poor old man had never had so much money at one time in his entire life; his joy was so overwhelming that he could only mumble a few incomplete sentences to show his gratitude.
“I require not thanks, my good friend,” said Wagner. “But one word ere I depart. Knowest thou the spot which rumor indicates as the abode of that sect of whom we have been speaking?”
“I don't need thanks, my good friend,” said Wagner. “But just one thing before I go. Do you know the place that rumors say is the home of that group we've been discussing?”
“Nay, excellent signor,” replied the barber; “there your question masters me; for in this case rumor goes not to such a length as to afford hints for an investigation which would prove its utter fallacy. All that I have heard, signor, concerning the Rosicrucians, you have learnt from my lips; and I know no more.”
“Nah, great sir,” replied the barber; “your question stumps me; in this case, the rumors don’t go far enough to give clues for an investigation that would reveal their complete absurdity. Everything I’ve heard about the Rosicrucians, you’ve learned from me; and I don’t know anything else.”
Wagner, finding that further inquiry in that quarter was useless, took leave of the old man, and traversing the suburb, entered the town of Syracuse.
Wagner realized that asking more questions there would be pointless, so he said goodbye to the old man and, after walking through the suburb, entered the town of Syracuse.
CHAPTER LIX.
Fernand was now at a loss how to act. He felt convinced that it was useless to institute any further inquiries relative to the whereabouts of the secret Order of the Rosy Cross; because, had popular rumor ever hinted at any clew in that respect, the garrulous and inquisitive barber would have been sure to hear of it. He was not, however, disheartened. No—very far from that; for he was confident that the same supernal power that had hitherto directed him, and which was rapidly clearing away all obstacles in his path toward perfect emancipation from the influence of the evil one, would carry him to a successful and triumphant issue. Throwing himself, therefore, entirely on the wisdom and mercy of Heaven, he roamed about the town of Syracuse, without any settled object in view, until he was much wearied and it was very late. He then entered a miserable hostel, or inn—the best, however, that he could discover; and there, having partaken of some refreshment, he retired to the chamber allotted to him. Sleep soon visited his eyes; but he had not long enjoyed the sweets of slumber, when that balmy repose was interrupted either by a touch or sound, he knew not which. Starting up in his couch, he perceived a tall figure, muffled in a huge dark mantle, and wearing a slouched broad-brimmed hat, standing by the side of the bed.
Fernand was at a loss about what to do. He was convinced that it was pointless to make any more inquiries about the secret Order of the Rosy Cross because if there had ever been any clues about it, the talkative and curious barber would have definitely heard about them. However, he wasn’t discouraged. No—far from it; he was confident that the same higher power that had guided him so far, and which was quickly removing all obstacles in his way to complete freedom from evil, would lead him to a successful and triumphant outcome. So, he threw himself completely on the wisdom and mercy of Heaven and wandered around the town of Syracuse without any particular goal in mind, until he grew very tired and it got late. He then entered a shabby hostel, or inn—the best one he could find; and there, after having some food, he went to the room assigned to him. He soon fell asleep; but he had barely begun to enjoy the comforts of sleep when that peaceful rest was interrupted by either a touch or a sound, he wasn’t sure which. Jumping up in his bed, he noticed a tall figure wrapped in a large dark cloak and wearing a slouchy wide-brimmed hat, standing by the side of the bed.
“Rise, Fernand Wagner,” said a mild but masculine voice, “and follow me. He whom thou seekest has sent me to lead thee to him.”
“Get up, Fernand Wagner,” said a calm but strong voice, “and follow me. The one you are looking for has sent me to take you to him.”
Wagner did not hesitate to obey this mandate, which he felt certain was connected with the important business that had borne him to Syracuse. His apparel was speedily assumed; and he said, “I am ready to follow thee, stranger, whoever thou art, and whithersoever thou mayst lead; for my faith is in Heaven.”
Wagner didn't hesitate to follow this order, which he believed was linked to the important business that had brought him to Syracuse. He quickly got dressed and said, “I’m ready to follow you, stranger, no matter who you are or where you lead me; my faith is in Heaven.”
“Those who have faith shall prosper,” observed the stranger, in a solemn tone.
“Those who have faith will prosper,” the stranger noted in a serious tone.
He then led the way noiselessly down the steep staircase of the inn, and issued forth by the front gate, closely followed by Wagner. In deep silence did they proceed through the dark, narrow, and tortuous streets, leaving at length the town behind them, and then entering upon a barren and uneven waste. By degrees an object, at first dimly seen in the distance, and by the uncertain moonlight, which was constantly struggling with the dark clouds of a somewhat tempestuous night, assumed a more defined appearance, until a mass of gigantic ruins at length stood out from the somber obscurity. In a few moments the moon shone forth purely and brightly; and its beams, falling on decayed buttresses, broken Gothic arches, deep entrance-ways, remnants of pinnacles and spires, massive walls of ruined towers, gave a wildly romantic and yet not unpicturesque aspect to the remains of what was evidently once a vast monastic institution. The muffled stranger led the way amongst the ruins, and at last stopped at a gate opening into a small square inclosure formed by strong iron railings, seven feet high and shaped at the points like javelins. Passing through the gateway, the guide conducted Wagner into a cemetery, which was filled with the marble tombs of the mitered abbots who had once held sway over the monastery and the broad lands attached to it.
He quietly led the way down the steep staircase of the inn and stepped out through the front gate, closely followed by Wagner. They moved in silence through the dark, narrow, twisting streets, eventually leaving the town behind and entering a barren, uneven wasteland. Gradually, an object that was initially just a vague shape in the distance became clearer, illuminated by the uncertain moonlight that was constantly battling the dark clouds of a somewhat stormy night, until a mass of gigantic ruins emerged from the gloomy shadows. Moments later, the moon shone brightly and clearly, its rays illuminating decayed buttresses, broken Gothic arches, deep doorways, remnants of pinnacles and spires, and massive walls of crumbling towers, giving a wildly romantic yet oddly picturesque view of what was clearly once a grand monastic institution. The cloaked stranger led the way among the ruins and finally stopped at a gate that opened into a small enclosed area surrounded by strong iron railings seven feet high, shaped like javelins at the tips. Passing through the gateway, the guide took Wagner into a cemetery filled with marble tombs of the mitered abbots who once ruled over the monastery and its extensive lands.
“You behold around you,” said the muffled stranger, waving his arm toward the ruins, “all that remains of a sanctuary once the most celebrated in Sicily for the piety and wisdom of its inmates. But a horrible crime, a murder perpetrated under circumstances unusually diabolical, the criminal being no less a person than the last lord abbot himself, and the victim a beauteous girl whom he had seduced, rendered this institution accursed in the eyes of God and man. The monks abandoned it: and the waste over which you have passed is now the unclaimed but once fertile estate belonging to the abbey. The superstition of the Sicilians has not failed to invent terrific tales in connection with these ruins: and the belief that each night at twelve o’clock the soul of the guilty abbot is driven by the scourge of the demon through the scene alike of his episcopal power and his black turpitude, effectually prevents impertinent or inconvenient intrusion.”
"You see around you," said the muffled stranger, waving his arm toward the ruins, "all that remains of a sanctuary once renowned in Sicily for the piety and wisdom of its inhabitants. But a terrible crime, a murder committed under particularly evil circumstances, with the criminal being none other than the last lord abbot himself, and the victim a beautiful girl whom he had seduced, has made this place cursed in the eyes of God and man. The monks abandoned it, and the wasteland you've walked through is now the unclaimed but once fertile land belonging to the abbey. The superstitions of the Sicilians have not failed to conjure up frightening tales about these ruins, and the belief that every night at midnight, the soul of the guilty abbot is tortured by a demon through the scenes of his ecclesiastical power and his dark misdeeds effectively prevents unwanted or troublesome intrusion."
The observation with which the muffled stranger concluded his brief narrative, convinced Wagner that it was amongst those ruins the brethren of the Rosy Cross had fixed their secret abode. But he had no time for reflection, inasmuch as his guide hurried him on amidst the tombs, on which the light of the silver moon now streamed with a power and an effect that no dark cloud for the time impaired. Stopping at the base of one of the most splendid monuments in the cemetery, the muffled stranger touched some secret spring, and a large marble block immediately opened like a door, the aperture revealing a narrow flight of stone steps. Wagner was directed to descend first, a command which he obeyed without hesitation, his guide closing the marble entrance ere he followed. For several minutes the two descended in total darkness. At length, a faint, glimmering light met Wagner’s view; and as he proceeded it grew stronger and stronger, until it became of such dazzling brilliancy that his eyes ached with the supernatural splendor. That glorious luster was diffused from a silver lamp, hanging to the arched roof of a long passage, or corridor of masonry, to which the stone steps led.
The comment with which the cloaked stranger ended his brief story convinced Wagner that it was among those ruins that the brethren of the Rosy Cross had made their secret home. But he didn’t have time to think, as his guide hurried him through the tombs, with the light of the silver moon shining brightly, unobscured by any dark clouds. Stopping at the base of one of the most impressive monuments in the cemetery, the cloaked stranger pressed a hidden lever, and a large marble block opened like a door, revealing a narrow flight of stone steps. Wagner was instructed to go down first, a command he followed without hesitation, while his guide closed the marble entrance before following him. For several minutes, the two descended in complete darkness. Finally, a faint, flickering light appeared in Wagner’s view; as he moved forward, it grew stronger and stronger until it became so brilliantly bright that his eyes ached from the supernatural glow. That glorious light came from a silver lamp hanging from the arched ceiling of a long passage or corridor made of stone, down which the steps led.
“Fernand Wagner,” said the guide, in his mild and somewhat monotonous voice, “thou now beholdest the eternal lamp of the Rosicrucians. For a hundred and twenty years has that lamp burnt with as powerful a luster as that which it now sheds forth; and never once—no, not once during that period, has it been replenished. No human hand has touched it since the day when it was first suspended there by the great founder of our sect.”
“Fernand Wagner,” said the guide in a calm and somewhat monotone voice, “you are now looking at the eternal lamp of the Rosicrucians. For one hundred and twenty years, this lamp has burned with as strong a light as it does now, and not once—no, not a single time during that period—has it been refilled. No human hand has touched it since the day it was first hung there by the great founder of our sect.”
All doubt was now dispelled from the mind of Wagner—if a doubt he had even for a moment entertained since the muffled stranger had summoned him from the inn:—he was indeed in the secret abode of the holy sect of the Rosy Cross! His guide, too, was a member of that brotherhood—and there, almost too dazzling to gaze upon, burnt the eternal lamp which was the symbol of the knowledge cherished by the order! Wagner turned to gaze in wonder and admiration upon his guide: and beneath the broad brim of the slouched hat, he beheld a countenance venerable with years, imposing with intelligence, and benevolent with every human charity. “Wise and philanthropic Rosicrucian!” exclaimed Wagner, “I offer thee my deepest gratitude for having permitted me to enter this sanctuary. But how camest thou to learn that I sought admittance hither? and unveil to me the great mysteries of this place.”
All doubt had now vanished from Wagner’s mind—if he had ever had any since the muffled stranger had called him from the inn:—he was indeed in the secret home of the holy sect of the Rosy Cross! His guide was also a member of that brotherhood—and there, almost too bright to look at, burned the eternal lamp, which symbolized the knowledge valued by the order! Wagner turned to gaze in wonder and admiration at his guide: and beneath the wide brim of the hat, he saw a face aged with years, impressive with intelligence, and kind with every human compassion. “Wise and generous Rosicrucian!” exclaimed Wagner, “I express my deepest gratitude for allowing me to enter this sanctuary. But how did you know that I sought entrance here? Please reveal to me the great mysteries of this place.”
“Not for worlds,” cried Wagner, with an enthusiasm which denoted sincerity, “would I betray ye!”
“Not for anything in the world,” cried Wagner, with an enthusiasm that showed he was sincere, “would I betray you!”
“’Tis well,” said the Rosicrucian, with philosophic calmness—as if he put more faith in the protecting influence of Heaven than in the promises of man. “I shall not accompany thee further. Follow that passage: at the extremity there are two corridors branching off in different directions; but thou wilt pursue the one leading to the right. Proceed fearlessly, and stop not till thou shalt stand in the presence of the founder of the sect.”
“It’s good,” said the Rosicrucian with a calm, thoughtful demeanor—as if he trusted more in the protective power of Heaven than in human promises. “I won't go any further with you. Take that passage: at the end, there are two corridors that split off in different directions; you’ll want to take the one on the right. Move forward boldly, and don’t stop until you’re face to face with the founder of the sect.”
Fernand hastened to obey these directions, and having threaded the two passages, he entered a large and rudely-hollowed cavern, where the feelings of mingled awe and suspense with which he had approached it were immediately changed into deep veneration and wonder as he found himself in the presence of one who, by his appearance, he knew could he none other than Christianus Rosencrux! Never had Fernand beheld a being of such venerable aspect; and, though old—evidently very old, as indeed Wagner knew him to be—yet the founder of the celebrated Rosicrucians manifested every appearance of possessing a vigorous constitution, as he was assuredly endowed with a magnificent intellect. His beard was long and white as snow; a century and three score years had not dimmed the luster of his eyes; and his form, though somewhat bent, was masculine and well-knit. He was seated at a table covered with an infinite variety of scientific apparatus; and articles of the same nature were strewed upon the ground. To the roof hung an iron lamp, which indeed burnt faintly after the brilliant luster of the eternal flame that Wagner had seen in the passage; but its flickering gleam shone lurid and ominous on a blood-red cross suspended to the wall. Fernand drew near the table, and bowed reverentially to the Rosicrucian chief, who acknowledged his salutation with a benignant smile.
Fernand quickly followed the instructions and, after navigating through two passages, entered a large, roughly carved cavern. The sense of awe and suspense he felt as he approached transformed into deep respect and wonder when he realized he was in the presence of none other than Christianus Rosencrux! Fernand had never seen anyone with such a majestic presence; although he was old—clearly very old, as Wagner had known—this founder of the famous Rosicrucians showed every sign of having a strong constitution and an impressive intellect. His long beard was as white as snow, and a hundred and twenty years had not dulled the brightness of his eyes. His figure, though slightly bent, was masculine and well-built. He sat at a table cluttered with a wide range of scientific equipment, with similar items scattered on the floor. An iron lamp hung from the ceiling, casting a faint glow compared to the brilliant light of the eternal flame Wagner had seen in the passage; its flickering light created a sinister and foreboding atmosphere around a blood-red cross hanging on the wall. Fernand approached the table and bowed respectfully to the Rosicrucian leader, who responded with a kind smile.
“Wagner,” he said, in a firm but mild tone, “I have been forewarned of thy coming, and am prepared to receive thee. Thy constant and unvarying faith in Heaven has opened to thee the gates of salvation; and it is mine to direct thee how to act, that the dreadful doom which thou hast drawn upon thyself may be annihilated soon and forever.”
“Wagner,” he said, in a firm but gentle tone, “I’ve been warned about your arrival, and I'm ready to welcome you. Your unwavering faith in Heaven has opened the gates of salvation for you; it’s my job to guide you on how to act so that the terrible fate you’ve brought upon yourself can be eliminated once and for all.”
The venerable man paused, and Fernand again bowed lowly and with profound respect.
The respected man paused, and Fernand bowed deeply once more, showing great respect.
“So soon as the morning’s sun shall have revisited this hemisphere,” continued Rosencrux, “thou must depart for Italy. Start not, Fernand—but prepare to obey that power which will sustain thee. On arriving in Italy, proceed direct to Florence; and fear not to enter that city even in the broad daylight. Thou wilt not be harmed! There await the current of those circumstances that must lead to the grand event which is ordained to break the spell that has cast upon thee the doom of a Wehr-Wolf. For as thou didst voluntarily unite thyself in the face of heaven with Donna Nisida of Riverola, so it is decreed, for the wisest purposes, that a circumstance intimately connected with her destiny must become a charm and a talisman to change thine own. On thine arrival in Florence, therefore, seek not to avoid Lady Nisida; but rather hasten at once to her presence—and again I say, a supernal power will protect thee from any baneful influence which she might still exercise over thee. For, the spell that the evil one hath cast upon thee, Fernand Wagner, shall be broken only on that day and in that hour when thine eyes shall behold the skeletons of two innocent victims suspended to the same beam!”
“As soon as the morning sun shines on this hemisphere again,” continued Rosencrux, “you must leave for Italy. Don't be alarmed, Fernand—but be ready to follow the power that will guide you. When you arrive in Italy, head straight to Florence; don’t be afraid to enter that city even in broad daylight. You will be safe! There, the chain of events will lead to the significant moment that is destined to break the curse that has bound you as a Wehr-Wolf. For just as you willingly joined in front of heaven with Donna Nisida of Riverola, it is destined, for wise purposes, that something closely tied to her fate must become a charm and a talisman to change your own. Therefore, upon your arrival in Florence, do not try to avoid Lady Nisida; instead, rush to see her—and once again, I assure you, a celestial power will shield you from any harmful influence she may still have over you. The curse that the evil one has placed on you, Fernand Wagner, will only be broken on that day and at that hour when you see the skeletons of two innocent victims hanging from the same beam!”
Having uttered these words in a louder and hurried, but not the less impressive tone, than he had at first used, Christianus Rosencrux motioned impatiently for Wagner to depart. And Fernand, amazed and horrified at the dreadful words which had met his ears, retreated from the cavern and sped rapidly back to the spot where he had quitted his guide, whom he found waiting his return beneath the undying lamp. The Rosicrucian conducted Wagner in silence from that deep and subterranean abode beneath the tomb; thence through the cemetery amidst the ruins of the monastery—and across the wild waste, back to Syracuse; nor did the muffled brother of the Rosy Cross take leave of Fernand until they had reached the door of the hostel. There they parted, the Rosicrucian invoking a blessing upon the head of Wagner, who regained his chamber without disturbing the other inmates of the house: but with the conflicting emotions of ardent hopes and appalling fears, and holy aspirations, filling his breast. By degrees, however, as he was enabled to reason to himself with increasing calmness, the fears and the doubts became fainter and fainter, while the hopes and the aspirations grew stronger and stronger: and at length, throwing himself upon his knees, he exclaimed fervently, “O Lord, deal with me as thou wilt—thy will be done!”
Having spoken these words in a louder and more urgent, yet still powerful tone than before, Christianus Rosencrux waved impatiently for Wagner to leave. Fernand, shocked and horrified by what he had just heard, fled from the cave and quickly returned to the place where he had left his guide, who was waiting for him beneath the eternal lamp. The Rosicrucian led Wagner out in silence from that deep underground chamber beneath the tomb; then through the cemetery among the ruins of the monastery—and across the wild terrain, back to Syracuse. The muffled brother of the Rosy Cross didn’t part ways with Fernand until they reached the door of the inn. There, they said goodbye, with the Rosicrucian blessing Wagner, who returned to his room without disturbing the other guests in the house. However, he was filled with a mix of intense hopes, terrifying fears, and sacred aspirations. Gradually, as he began to think more calmly, his fears and doubts faded, while his hopes and aspirations grew stronger. Finally, throwing himself on his knees, he cried out earnestly, “O Lord, deal with me as you wish—your will be done!”
It was late in the afternoon of a sultry day, toward the close of September, or, to be more particular, on the 25th of that month, that a numerous and brilliant cavalcade, on emerging from a grove which bounded one of the sinuosities of the Arno, came within sight of the towers and pinnacles of Florence.
It was late in the afternoon of a hot day, near the end of September, or to be specific, on the 25th of that month, when a large and dazzling procession, emerging from a grove that lined one of the bends of the Arno, came into view of the towers and spires of Florence.
On the white felt turbans of a hundred and fifty Ottoman soldiers glistened the crescent, the symbol of Islamism; and their steel-sheathed scimiters and the trappings of their horses sent forth a martial din as they were agitated by the rapidity of the march.
On the white felt turbans of 150 Ottoman soldiers shone the crescent, the symbol of Islam; and their steel-covered scimitars and the decorations on their horses created a loud clamor as they moved quickly in their march.
Forty-eight slaves, also mounted on steeds procured at Leghorn, followed the soldiers with a short interval between the two corps, and in the space thus left, rode the Greek Demetrius and Lady Nisida of Riverola. The latter wore the garb of her sex, and sat upon her horse with the grace of an amazonian queen.
Forty-eight slaves, also riding horses obtained in Leghorn, followed the soldiers with a slight gap between the two groups, and in the space left, rode the Greek Demetrius and Lady Nisida of Riverola. The latter wore a dress suitable for her gender and sat on her horse with the poise of an Amazonian queen.
The moment the cavalcade came in sight of the fair City of Flowers, a flush of joy and triumph suddenly diffused itself over Nisida’s countenance; and her lips were simultaneously compressed to prevent the utterance of that exclamation of gladness which her heart sent up to her tongue.
The moment the parade came into view of the beautiful City of Flowers, a wave of joy and victory spread across Nisida’s face; her lips pressed together to hold back the shout of happiness that her heart was trying to express.
Demetrius now commanded a temporary halt; addressing himself to a Turkish youth, who had been attached to his person in the capacity of secretary, he said, “Yakoub, hie thou in advance, with an escort of two soldiers and two slaves, and push on to Florence. There seek an immediate interview with the president of the council of state, and acquaint that high functionary with the tidings of my approach. Thou wilt inform him that I am about to enter Florence in the peaceful capacity of envoy from the puissant and most glorious Ibrahim Pasha, the vizier of the sultan, to treat on divers matters interesting to the honor of the Ottoman Porte and the welfare of all Italy. In the meantime, I shall so check our speed that we may not reach the city until after sunset, which arrangement will afford you two full hours to accomplish the mission which I now trust to thee.”
Demetrius now ordered a brief stop; turning to a young Turkish man who served as his secretary, he said, “Yakoub, go ahead with two soldiers and two servants, and head to Florence. There, arrange an immediate meeting with the president of the council of state and inform him about my coming. Let him know that I am entering Florence as a peace envoy from the powerful and glorious Ibrahim Pasha, the vizier of the sultan, to discuss various issues important to the honor of the Ottoman Porte and the well-being of all Italy. In the meantime, I’ll slow our pace so we won’t arrive in the city until after sunset, giving you a full two hours to complete the mission I’m entrusting to you.”
Yakoub bowed, and hastened to obey the commands which he had received—speeding toward Florence, attended by two soldiers and two slaves. Demetrius then ordered his party to dismount and rest for a short space upon the banks of the Arno. Some of his slaves immediately pitched a tent, into which he conducted Nisida; and refreshments were served to them.
Yakoub bowed and quickly followed the orders he had been given—heading toward Florence, accompanied by two soldiers and two slaves. Demetrius then instructed his group to get off their horses and take a short break by the banks of the Arno. Some of his slaves promptly set up a tent, where he led Nisida, and refreshments were provided for them.
When the repast was concluded, and they were left alone together for a few minutes, Nisida’s manner suddenly changed from calm patrician reserve to a strange agitation—her lips quivered, her eyes flashed fire;—and then, as if desperately resolved to put into execution the idea which she had formed, she seized Demetrius by the hand, bent her head toward him, and murmured in the faintest whisper possible, “Start not to hear the sound of my voice! I am neither deaf nor dumb. But this is not the place for explanations. I have much to tell, you much to hear—for I can speak to thee of Calanthe, and prove that he whom thou servest so zealously is a wretch meriting only thy vengeance.”
When the meal was over and they were left alone together for a few minutes, Nisida’s demeanor suddenly shifted from calm noble composure to a strange agitation—her lips trembled, her eyes flashed with intensity;—and then, as if determined to act on the thought she had formed, she grabbed Demetrius by the hand, leaned her head toward him, and whispered in the softest voice possible, “Don’t be startled to hear my voice! I am neither deaf nor mute. But this isn’t the right place for explanations. I have a lot to tell you, and you have a lot to hear—because I can talk to you about Calanthe and prove that the one you serve so devotedly is a scoundrel deserving only of your vengeance.”
“My God! my God!—what marvels are now taking place!” murmured the Greek, surveying Nisida in profound astonishment not unmingled with alarm.
“My God! my God!—what amazing things are happening now!” murmured the Greek, looking at Nisida in deep astonishment mixed with a bit of fear.
“Silence—silence, I implore you!” continued she, in the rapid, low, and yet distinctly audible whisper, “for your sake—for mine, betray me not! Deaf and dumb must I appear—deaf and dumb must I yet be deemed for a short space. But to-night, at twelve o’clock, you will meet me, Demetrius, in the garden of the Riverola mansion;—and then I will conduct you to an apartment where we may confer without fear of being overheard—without danger of interruption.”
“Please, silence—silence, I beg you!” she continued in a quick, quiet, yet clearly audible whisper, “for your sake—for mine, don’t betray me! I have to seem deaf and mute—I must be seen that way for just a little longer. But tonight at midnight, you will meet me, Demetrius, in the garden of the Riverola mansion; and then I will take you to a room where we can talk without worrying about being overheard—without any risk of interruption.”
“I will not fail thee, lady,” said the Greek, scarcely able to recover from the amazement into which Nisida’s sudden revelation of her power of speech and hearing had thrown him: then, as an oppressive feeling seized upon his soul, he demanded, “But Calanthe, lady, in the name of heaven! one word more and let that word give me hope that I may see my sister again!”
“I won’t let you down, my lady,” said the Greek, barely able to get over the shock of Nisida’s sudden revelation that she could speak and hear: then, as a heavy feeling gripped his heart, he asked, “But Calanthe, my lady, for heaven’s sake! Please, just one more word that gives me hope I’ll see my sister again!”
“Demetrius,” answered Nisida, her countenance becoming ominous and somber, “you will never behold her more. The lust of Ibrahim Pasha—nay, start not so violently—brought destruction and death upon Calanthe!”
“Demetrius,” replied Nisida, her expression turning dark and serious, “you will never see her again. The desire of Ibrahim Pasha—no, don’t react so strongly—brought ruin and death to Calanthe!”
Nisida understood all that was passing in his soul; and she bent upon him a significant glance, which said more eloquently than language could have done—“Yes, vengeance thou shalt have!”
Nisida understood everything that was happening in his soul; and she gave him a meaningful look that communicated more clearly than words could have—“Yes, you will have your revenge!”
She then rose from the velvet cushions which had been spread upon the ground within the tent, and waving her hand in token of temporary farewell to Demetrius, hastened forth, mounted her horse, and departed, alone and unattended, toward Florence.
She then got up from the velvet cushions that had been laid out on the ground inside the tent, waved her hand as a temporary goodbye to Demetrius, quickly left, mounted her horse, and rode off, alone and without anyone with her, toward Florence.
Great was the surprise that evening of the numerous servants and dependents at the Riverola mansion, when Donna Nisida suddenly reappeared after an absence of very nearly seven months—and that absence so unaccountable to them! Although her haughty and imperious manner had never been particularly calculated to render her beloved by the menials of the household, yet her supposed affliction of deafness and dumbness had naturally made her an object of interest; and, moreover, as close upon three months had elapsed since Count Francisco himself had disappeared in a strange and alarming way two days only after his return from the wars, the domestics were pleased to behold at least one member of the lost family come back amongst them. Thus it was with sincere demonstrations of delight that the dependents and menials welcomed Donna Nisida at Riverola; and she was not ungracious enough to receive their civilities with coldness. But she speedily escaped from the ceremonies of this reception: and, intimating by signs to the female minions who were about to escort her to her apartments that she was anxious to be alone, she hurried thither, her heart leaping with joy at the thought of being once more beneath the roof of the palace of her forefathers. And, Fernand—wast thou forgotten? Oh! no—no; in spite of all her revived schemings and new plots, Nisida, thy well-beloved Nisida, had room in her heart for thine image! On reaching her own suit of apartments, the key of which had been handed to her by one of the female dependents, Nisida found everything in the same state as when she last was there; and it appeared to her a dream, yes, a very wondrous dream, that she had been absent for nearly seven months, and during that period had seen and experienced such strange vicissitudes. The reader need scarcely be informed that Nisida’s first impulse, on entering her own suit of apartments in the Riverola mansion, was to hasten and gaze once more upon the portrait of her mother, and intent, earnest, enthusiastic was the upraised look now fixed upon that portrait, even as when we first saw Nisida contemplating the sweet and benignant countenance in the second chapter of our narrative. Yes:—and again was her gaze indicative of a devotion, an adoration, a worship.
That evening, the many servants and dependents at the Riverola mansion were greatly surprised when Donna Nisida suddenly reappeared after being away for nearly seven months—a time that had left them puzzled! Although her proud and demanding attitude had never made her particularly popular among the household staff, her supposed affliction of deafness and muteness had naturally drawn their interest. Furthermore, it had been almost three months since Count Francisco had mysteriously disappeared just two days after returning from the wars, so the staff felt relieved to see at least one member of the lost family back among them. They welcomed Donna Nisida with genuine joy, and she was gracious enough to accept their friendly gestures warmly. However, she quickly slipped away from the formalities of the welcome. Signing to the female attendants who were about to escort her to her rooms that she wanted some time alone, she hurried to her chamber, her heart racing with happiness at the thought of being back under the roof of her ancestral palace. And, Fernand—had you been forgotten? Oh, no—not at all; in spite of all her revived plans and new schemes, Nisida still held a place in her heart for you! Upon entering her suite, the key of which had been given to her by one of the female staff members, Nisida found everything just as she had left it. It felt like a dream, a truly remarkable dream, that she had been gone for nearly seven months and had experienced such strange twists of fate during that time. It hardly needs stating that Nisida's first instinct upon stepping into her suite at the Riverola mansion was to rush and gaze once more at the portrait of her mother, and her intense, eager look was fixed on that portrait just as it had been when we first saw her admiring the sweet and gentle face in the second chapter of our story. Yes: and once again, her gaze expressed devotion, adoration, and worship.
“Oh! my sainted mother,” thought Nisida within her breast, “I have not proved ultimately faithless to the solemn vows I pledged to thee upon thy death-bed! No; if for a time I yielded to the voluptuous idleness of love and passion in that now far off Mediterranean isle, yet, at last did I arouse myself to energy for young Francisco’s sake, and I came back as soon as Heaven sent me the means of return to the place where my presence may best serve his interests, and carry out thy wishes! For, oh! when thou wast alive, my worshiped, my adored mother, how good, how kind, how affectionate wast thou toward me. And that tenderness of a mother for her offspring, ah! how well can I comprehend it now; for I also shall soon become a mother. Yes, Fernand! within the last week I have received the conviction that a being bearing thine image will see the light in due time; and the honor of the proud name of Riverola requires that our child must not be born of an unwedded mother! But wilt thou seek me out, Fernand? Oh! where art thou now? whither was the bark, in which I beheld thee last, wafting thee away?”
“Oh! my dear mother,” Nisida thought to herself, “I have not ultimately betrayed the solemn vows I made to you on your deathbed! No; even if I temporarily gave in to the tempting laziness of love and passion on that distant Mediterranean island, I finally stirred myself to action for young Francisco’s sake and returned as soon as Heaven provided a way back to the place where I can best serve his interests and fulfill your wishes! For, oh! when you were alive, my cherished, my beloved mother, how good, how kind, how loving you were to me. And that tenderness of a mother for her child, ah! how well I understand it now; for I too will soon become a mother. Yes, Fernand! in the past week, I have come to believe that a being resembling you will come into the world in due time; and the honor of the proud name of Riverola demands that our child must not be born to an unmarried mother! But will you come to find me, Fernand? Oh! where are you now? Where was the boat that I last saw carrying you away?”
And, all the while that these thoughts were agitating within her mind, Donna Nisida kept her eyes intently fixed on the portrait; but on reflecting a second time that should she fail to meet with Wagner soon again, or should he prove faithless to her, or if, indeed, he should nurse resentment and loathing for her on account of her unworthy conduct toward him on the island, and that her child should be born of an unwedded mother,—when, we say, she thought of this dread probability a second time, she burst into tears, and turned away from the contemplation of her mother’s countenance. And Nisida so seldom wept, that when tears did escape the usually sealed up springs of her emotions, they came in torrents, and were most bitter and painful to shed. But she at length triumphed over her feelings, or rather, their outpourings relieved her; and now the remembrance of another duty which she had resolved upon performing the moment she should reach home again was uppermost in her mind. She contemplated a visit to the mysterious closet—the dark cabinet of horrible secrets, in order to ascertain whether curiosity had triumphed over Francisco’s prudence, or if any one indeed had violated the loneliness of that chamber in which the late Count of Riverola, had breathed his last. She accordingly took a lamp in her hand, for it was now far advanced in the evening, and proceeded to the apartment where a father’s dying injunctions had been given to her brother, and which that father and that brother had so little suspected to have been heard and greedily drunk in by her ears. The door of the room was locked; Nisida accordingly proceeded forthwith to her brother’s chamber; and there, in a secret place where she knew he had been accustomed to keep papers or valuables, she found the key of the chamber containing the mysterious closet, but not the key of the closet itself. Of this latter circumstance she was glad; inasmuch as she conceived that he had adopted her counsel to carry it invariably secured about his person, so that no prying domestics might use it in his absence. Returning, therefore, with the one key which she had found, she entered the apartment where her father had breathed his last.
And while all these thoughts were swirling in her mind, Donna Nisida kept her gaze fixed on the portrait. But when she thought again about the possibility that she might not see Wagner again soon, or that he might be unfaithful to her, or if he would harbor resentment and hatred for her because of her unworthy actions toward him on the island, and that her child would be born to an unmarried mother—when she considered this frightening possibility again, she burst into tears and turned away from looking at her mother’s face. Nisida rarely cried, so when tears did escape the usually locked parts of her emotions, they came in torrents and were very bitter and painful to shed. But eventually, she overcame her feelings, or rather, the release helped her, and now the thought of another duty she had decided to perform as soon as she got home was dominant in her mind. She was thinking about visiting the mysterious closet—the dark cabinet of horrible secrets—to find out whether curiosity had overpowered Francisco’s caution or if anyone had indeed disturbed the solitude of the chamber where the late Count of Riverola had taken his last breath. She took a lamp in her hand since it was now quite late in the evening and went to the room where her father’s dying instructions had been given to her brother, which that father and brother had little suspected she had eagerly listened to. The door to the room was locked, so Nisida immediately went to her brother’s room; there, in a secret place where she knew he kept papers or valuables, she found the key to the room with the mysterious closet, but not the key to the closet itself. She was relieved about this because she believed he had taken her advice to keep it securely on him at all times, so no nosy servants could use it in his absence. Therefore, returning with the one key she found, she entered the room where her father had taken his final breath.
Unchanged was its appearance, in mournfulness and gloom unchanged, in arrangements and features precisely the same as when she last was there, on the night when she intercepted the banditti in their predatory visit. She drew aside the hangings of the bed, a cloud of dust flew out—and for a few moments she stood gazing on the couch where the dark spirit of her sire had fled from its mortal tenement! And as she still lingered near the bed, the remembrance of the death-scene came so vividly back to her mind, that for an instant she fancied she beheld the cold, stern, relentless countenance of the late Count of Riverola upon the pillow; and she turned away more in loathing and abhorrence than alarm, for through her brain flashed in dread association with his memory, the awful words—“And as the merciless scalpel hacked and hewed away at the still almost palpitating flesh of the murdered man, in whose breast the dagger remained deeply buried—a ferocious joy—a savage, hyena-like triumph filled my soul; and I experienced no remorse for the deed I had done!”
Unchanged was its appearance, filled with sadness and gloom unchanged, in arrangements and features exactly the same as when she had last been there, on the night when she confronted the robbers during their attack. She pulled back the bed curtains, a cloud of dust flew out—and for a moment she stood staring at the couch where the dark spirit of her father had escaped from his mortal body! And as she lingered near the bed, the memory of the death scene came back to her so vividly that for an instant she imagined she saw the cold, harsh, unyielding face of the late Count of Riverola on the pillow; and she turned away more in disgust and revulsion than fear, for through her mind flashed in terrifying association with his memory, the dreadful words— “And as the merciless scalpel cut and hacked away at the still almost beating flesh of the murdered man, in whose chest the dagger remained deeply buried— a savage joy—an animalistic, hyena-like triumph filled my soul; and I felt no remorse for the deed I had done!”
Yes, she turned aside, and was advancing rapidly toward the mysterious closet, when—holy God!—was it reality or imagination? Was it a human being or a specter from another world? For a tall, dark form, muffled apparently in a long cowl—or it might be a cloak, but Nisida was too bewildered to discriminate aright—glided from the middle of the room where her eyes first beheld it, and was lost to view almost as soon as seen. Strong minded as Nisida was, indomitable as was her courage, and far away as she was from being superstitious, yet now she staggered, reeled, and would have fallen had she not come in contact with the mysterious closet, against which she leaned for support. She gasped for breath, and her eyes were fixed wildly upon the door by which the figures had disappeared. Nevertheless, she had so far retained her presence of mind as to grasp the lamp firmly in her hand, for at that moment, after such a fright, in the room where her father had died, and in the close vicinity of the fearful cabinet, even Nisida would have fainted with terror to be left in darkness.
Yes, she turned away and quickly moved toward the mysterious closet when—oh my god!—was it real or just her imagination? Was it a person or a ghost from another world? A tall, dark figure, wrapped in what looked like a long hood—maybe it was a cloak, but Nisida was too confused to tell—glided from the center of the room where she first saw it and vanished almost as soon as it appeared. Despite being strong-minded and courageous, and far from superstitious, she staggered, nearly losing her balance, and would have fallen if she hadn’t leaned against the mysterious closet for support. She struggled to catch her breath, her eyes wide and fixated on the door through which the figure had vanished. Still, she managed to keep her composure enough to hold the lamp tightly in her hand, for in that moment, after such a fright, in the room where her father had died and close to that terrifying cabinet, even Nisida would have fainted from fear if left in darkness.
“’Twas imagination—naught save imagination,” she thought within herself, as she exerted all her power to surmount the alarms that had seized upon her. “But no! I remember to have closed the door carefully behind me, and now it is open!”
“It's just my imagination—nothing but my imagination,” she thought to herself, as she used all her strength to overcome the fear that had taken hold of her. “But no! I remember closing the door carefully behind me, and now it’s wide open!”
As that reminiscence and conviction flashed to her mind, she nerved herself to advance into the passage; but all was silent, and not a soul was there save herself. Scarcely knowing what to think, yet ashamed to give way to superstitious fears, Nisida retraced her steps, and proceeded to examine the door of the closet. She was satisfied that it had never been opened since the night of her father’s death; for the seals which she had induced Francisco to place upon the lock next day were still there. But all the while she was thus scrutinizing the door, the lock, and the seals, she could not help occasionally casting a furtive glance around, to convince herself that the tall, dark, muffled form was not standing behind her: and, as she retraced her way to her own apartments, she stopped now and then through dread that other footsteps beside her own echoed in the long and lonely corridors of the old mansion. She, however, regained her chamber in safety, and fell into a deep reverie respecting the tall figure she had seen. Were it not for the fact, of which she was confident, of her having closed the door on entering the room where her father had died, she would have concluded that her imagination had deluded her; but she now feared lest she might be watched by spies for some unknown and hostile purpose. It was perplexing, to say the least of it; and Nisida determined to adopt all possible precautions against her secret enemies, whoever they might be.
As that memory and belief flashed into her mind, she gathered her courage to step into the hallway; but everything was silent, and not a single person was there except for her. Unsure of what to think, yet reluctant to give in to superstitious fears, Nisida went back and examined the closet door. She was sure it hadn’t been opened since the night of her father's death because the seals she had convinced Francisco to place on the lock the next day were still intact. However, while she scrutinized the door, the lock, and the seals, she couldn’t help but glance around nervously, wanting to reassure herself that the tall, dark, cloaked figure wasn’t standing behind her. As she made her way back to her room, she stopped occasionally, fearing that other footsteps alongside her own echoed in the long, empty corridors of the old mansion. She did manage to reach her room safely and fell into a deep contemplation about the tall figure she had seen. Were it not for the fact that she was sure she had closed the door when she entered the room where her father had died, she would have thought her imagination had tricked her; but now she feared she might be watched by spies with some unknown and hostile intent. It was confusing, to say the least, and Nisida resolved to take every possible precaution against her secret enemies, whoever they might be.
She accordingly arose from her seat—put off her upper garment—donned her thin but strong corselet—and then assumed the black velvet robe which reached up to her throat, concealing the armor beneath. Her flexible dagger—that fatal weapon which had dealt death to the unfortunate Agnes—was next thrust into the sheath formed by the wide border of her stomacher; and Nisida smiled with haughty triumph as if in defiance to her foes. She then repaired to one of the splendid saloons of the mansion; and ere she sat down to the repast that was served up, she dispatched a note acquainting Dr. Duras with her return, and requesting his immediate presence. In about half an hour the physician arrived, and his joy at beholding Nisida again was only equaled by his impatience to learn the cause of her long absence and all that had befallen her during the interval.
She got up from her seat, took off her outer garment, put on her thin but sturdy corset, and then slipped into the black velvet robe that reached up to her throat, hiding the armor underneath. Her flexible dagger—the deadly weapon that had caused the unfortunate Agnes's demise—was then tucked into the sheath created by the wide edge of her bodice; Nisida smiled with haughty triumph as if challenging her enemies. She then headed to one of the lavish rooms in the mansion; and before she sat down for the meal that was served, she sent a note to Dr. Duras, letting him know she was back and requesting his immediate presence. About half an hour later, the doctor arrived, and his happiness at seeing Nisida again was matched only by his eagerness to find out why she had been gone so long and everything that had happened to her in the meantime.
She made a sign for the old man to follow her to the retirement of her own apartments; and then, having closed the door, she said to him in a low tone, “Doctor, we will converse by means of signs no more; for, though still forced to simulate the deaf and dumb in the presence of the world, yet now—with you, who have all along known my terrible secret—our discourse must be too important to be carried on by mere signs.”
She motioned for the old man to follow her to her private rooms. Once she closed the door, she said to him quietly, “Doctor, we won’t use gestures anymore; because even though I still have to pretend to be deaf and mute around others, now—with you, who have always known my terrible secret—what we need to discuss is too important to communicate through just signs.”
“Nisida,” returned Duras, also in a low and cautious tone, “thou knowest that I love thee as if thou wast my own daughter; and thy voice sounds like music upon my ears. But when will the dreadful necessity which renders thee dumb before the world—when will it cease, Nisida?”
“Nisida,” Duras replied, also in a low and cautious tone, “you know that I love you as if you were my own daughter; and your voice sounds like music to my ears. But when will the dreadful necessity that makes you silent before the world—when will it end, Nisida?”
“Soon—soon, doctor—if thou wilt aid me,” answered the lady.
“Soon—soon, doctor—if you will help me,” answered the lady.
A long and earnest conversation then ensued; but it is not necessary to give the details to the reader, inasmuch as their nature will soon transpire. Suffice it to say that Nisida urged a particular request, which she backed by such explanation and we must also say misrepresentations as she thought suitable to her purpose; and that Dr. Duras eventually, though not without compunction and hesitation, at length acceded to her prayer. She then gave him a brief account of her abduction from Florence by the villain Stephano—her long residence on the island of snakes—and her deliverance from thence by the Ottoman fleet, which was now off the port of Leghorn. But she said nothing of Fernand Wagner: nor did she inform the physician that she was acquainted with the cause of Francisco’s disappearance and the place where he was detained. At length Dr. Duras took his leave; but ere he left the room Nisida caught him by the hand, saying, in a low, yet impressive tone—“Remember your solemn promise, my dear friend, and induce your brother to leave Flora Francatelli to her fate.”
A long and serious conversation followed, but it's not necessary to share all the details since their nature will soon come to light. It's enough to say that Nisida made a specific request, supported by explanations and, we must also mention, some misrepresentations that she thought served her purpose. Eventually, Dr. Duras, though feeling guilty and hesitant, reluctantly agreed to her request. She then briefly recounted her kidnapping from Florence by the villain Stephano, her long stay on Snake Island, and her rescue by the Ottoman fleet, which was currently off the coast of Leghorn. However, she said nothing about Fernand Wagner, nor did she tell the doctor that she knew the reason behind Francisco's disappearance and where he was being held. Finally, Dr. Duras took his leave, but before he exited the room, Nisida grabbed his hand and said, in a low but meaningful tone, “Remember your solemn promise, my dear friend, and convince your brother to let Flora Francatelli face her fate.”
“I will—I will,” answered the physician. “And after all you have told me, and if she be really the bad, profligate, and evil-disposed girl you represent her, it will be well that the inquisition should hold her tight in its grasp.”
“I will—I will,” answered the doctor. “And considering everything you've told me, if she really is the bad, immoral, and wicked girl you say she is, then it’s best that the inquisition holds her firmly in its grip.”
With these words Dr. Duras departed, leaving Nisida to gloat over the success which her plans had thus far experienced.
With that, Dr. Duras left, leaving Nisida to revel in the success her plans had achieved so far.
CHAPTER LX.
It was verging toward midnight, and the moon was concealed behind dark clouds, when a tall figure, muffled in a cloak, climbed over the railing which inclosed one portion of the spacious garden attached to the Riverola Palace. That person was Fernand Wagner. He had arrived in Florence two days before that on which Nisida returned to the ancestral dwelling:—he had entered the city boldly and openly in the joyous sun-light—and yet no one molested him. He even encountered some of the very sbirri who had arrested him in the preceding month of February; they saluted him respectfully—thus showed that they recognized him—but offered not to harm him. His trial, his condemnation, and his escape appeared all to have been forgotten. He repaired to his mansion; his servants, who had remained in possession of the dwelling, received him with demonstrations of joy and welcome as if he had just returned under ordinary circumstances from a long journey. Truly, then, he was blessed by the protection of Heaven. And—more wondrous still—on entering his favorite room he beheld all his pictures in their proper places, as if none of them had ever been removed—as if the confiscation of several by the criminal tribunal had never taken place. Over the one which had proclaimed the secret of his doom to the judges and the audience on the occasion of his trial, still hung the black cloth; and an undefinable curiosity—no, not a sentiment of curiosity, but one of hope—impelled him to remove the covering. And how exquisite was his joy, how great his amazement, how sincere his thanksgivings, when he beheld but a blank piece of canvas. The horrible picture of the Wehr-Wolf, a picture which he had painted when in a strangely morbid state of mind—had disappeared. Here was another sign of Heaven’s goodness—a further proof of celestial mercy.
It was close to midnight, and the moon was hidden behind dark clouds, when a tall figure, wrapped in a cloak, climbed over the railing that enclosed one part of the spacious garden belonging to the Riverola Palace. That person was Fernand Wagner. He had arrived in Florence two days before Nisida returned to the family home—he had entered the city boldly and openly in the bright sunlight—and yet no one bothered him. He even ran into some of the very police officers who had arrested him the previous February; they greeted him respectfully—showing that they recognized him—but made no attempt to harm him. His trial, his conviction, and his escape all seemed to have been forgotten. He went to his mansion; his servants, who had stayed at the house, welcomed him with joy and celebration as if he had just returned from a regular trip. Truly, he was blessed by the protection of Heaven. And—more astonishingly—upon entering his favorite room, he found all his paintings in their rightful places, as if none of them had ever been taken away—as if the confiscation of several by the criminal tribunal had never happened. The black cloth still covered the piece that had revealed the secret of his doom to the judges and the audience during his trial, and an indescribable feeling—no, not just curiosity, but a sense of hope—urged him to remove the covering. And how exquisite was his joy, how great his amazement, how heartfelt his gratitude, when he saw nothing but a blank canvas. The horrifying image of the Wehr-Wolf, a piece he had painted in a strangely disturbed state of mind, had vanished. Here was another sign of Heaven’s goodness—a further proof of divine mercy.
On instituting inquiries, Fernand had learnt that Donna Nisida had not yet come back to Florence: but he employed trusty persons to watch and give him notice of her arrival the instant it should occur. Thus Nisida had not been half an hour at the Riverola mansion when Fernand was made acquainted with her return. From the conversation which had taken place between them at various times on the island, and as the reader is well aware, Wagner felt convinced that Nisida would again simulate deafness and dumbness; and he was therefore desirous to avoid giving her any surprise by appearing abruptly before her—a proceeding which might evoke a sudden ejaculation, and thus betray her secret. Moreover, he knew not whether circumstances would render his visits, made in a public manner, agreeable to her: and, perhaps—pardon him, gentle reader—perhaps he was also curious to learn whether she still thought of him, or whether the excitement of her return had absorbed all tender feelings of that nature.
On starting his inquiries, Fernand found out that Donna Nisida hadn’t returned to Florence yet. However, he hired trustworthy people to keep an eye on things and let him know the moment she arrived. So, Nisida had barely been at the Riverola mansion for half an hour when Fernand was informed of her return. Based on their past conversations on the island, as you might recall, Wagner was sure that Nisida would pretend to be deaf and mute again. He wanted to avoid surprising her by showing up unexpectedly, which could lead to a sudden outburst and reveal her secret. Additionally, he wasn’t sure if circumstances would make his public visits welcome to her. And perhaps—excuse him, dear reader—perhaps he was also curious to see if she still thought about him or if the excitement of her return had overshadowed any feelings she had.
Influenced by these various motives, Wagner muffled himself in a long Tuscan cloak and repaired to the vicinity of the Riverola mansion. He passed through the gardens without encountering any one, and, perceiving a side door open, he entered the building. Ascending the stairs, he thought that he should be acting in accordance with the advice given him by Rosencrux, and also consistent with prudence, were he at once to seek an interview with Nisida privately. He therefore repaired in the direction of the principal saloons of the palace; but losing his way amidst the maze of corridors, he was about to retire, when he beheld the object of his search, the beautiful Nisida, enter a room with a lamp in hand. He now felt convinced that he should meet her alone, and he hurried after her. In pursuance of his cautious plan, he opened the door gently, and was already in the middle of the apartment, when he perceived Nisida standing by the side of a bed, and with her head fixed in that immovable manner which indicates intent gazing upon some object. Instantly supposing that some invalid reposed in that couch, and now seized with a dreadful alarm lest Nisida, on beholding him, should utter a sudden ejaculation which would betray the secret of her feigned dumbness, Fernand considerately retreated with all possible speed: nor was he aware that Nisida had observed him, much less that his appearance there had excited such fears in her breast, those fears being greatly enhanced by his negligence in leaving the door open behind him.
Influenced by various reasons, Wagner wrapped himself in a long Tuscan cloak and headed to the area around the Riverola mansion. He walked through the gardens without seeing anyone, and when he noticed a side door open, he entered the building. As he climbed the stairs, he thought it would be wise, as Rosencrux had advised, to seek a private meeting with Nisida right away. He made his way towards the main rooms of the palace, but as he lost his way in the maze of corridors, he was about to turn back when he saw the beautiful Nisida enter a room holding a lamp. He was now convinced he would meet her alone, so he hurried after her. Following his cautious plan, he gently opened the door and was already halfway into the room when he saw Nisida standing by a bed, her head fixed in a way that showed she was intently looking at something. Mistaking her focus for concern over someone resting on the couch, he felt a sudden panic that she might scream when she saw him, revealing her secret of pretending to be mute. Acting quickly, Fernand retreated as fast as he could, unaware that Nisida had noticed him, let alone that his appearance had caused her alarm, which was intensified by his carelessness in leaving the door open behind him.
Oh! had Nisida known it was thou, Fernand Wagner, how joyous, how happy she would have been; for the conviction that she bore the pledge of your mutual passion had made her heart yearn that eve to meet with thee again. And was it a like attraction on thy part, or the mysterious influence that now guided all thy movements, which induced thee at midnight to enter the Riverola gardens again, that thou mightest be, as it were, upon the same spot where she dwelt, and scent the fragrance of the same flowers that perfumed the atmosphere which she breathed? Oh! doubtless it was that mysterious influence; for thou hast now that power within thee which made thee strong to resist all the blandishments of the siren, and to prefer the welfare of thine own soul to aught in this world beside!
Oh! If only Nisida had known it was you, Fernand Wagner, how joyful and happy she would have been; for the belief that she held the promise of your shared passion had made her heart long to see you again that evening. And was there a similar attraction on your part, or was it the mysterious force that now guided all your actions, that led you to enter the Riverola gardens at midnight again, so you could be, in a way, in the same place where she lived, and breathe in the scent of the same flowers that filled the air she breathed? Oh! It was certainly that mysterious influence; for you now possess the strength within you that allows you to resist all the temptations of the siren and to choose the well-being of your own soul over anything else in this world!
We said, then, at the commencement of this chapter that Fernand entered the Riverola gardens shortly after midnight. But scarcely had he crossed the iron railings, turned into the nearest path formed by shrubs and evergreens, when he was startled by hearing another person enter the grounds in the same unceremonious manner. Fernand accordingly stood aside in the deep shade of the trees; and in a few moments a figure, muffled like himself in a cloak, passed him rapidly by. Wagner was debating in himself what course he should pursue—for he feared that some treachery was intended toward Nisida—when to his boundless surprise, he heard the mysterious visitant say in a low tone. “Is it you, lady?”—to which question the unmistakable and never-to-be-forgotten voice of his Nisida answered, “’Tis I, Demetrius. Follow me noiselessly, and breathe not another word for the present!”
We said at the start of this chapter that Fernand entered the Riverola gardens shortly after midnight. But as soon as he crossed the iron railings and turned onto the nearest path made by shrubs and evergreens, he was startled to hear someone else enter the grounds just as quietly. Fernand quickly stepped aside into the deep shade of the trees, and after a few moments, a figure, wrapped in a cloak like his own, rushed past him. Wagner was trying to decide what to do, worried that some kind of betrayal was planned against Nisida, when he was utterly surprised to hear the mysterious visitor quietly say, “Is it you, lady?”—to which the unmistakable and unforgettable voice of his Nisida replied, “It’s me, Demetrius. Follow me silently, and don’t say another word for now!”
Fernand was shocked and grieved at what he had just heard, and which savored so strongly of an intrigue. Had not his ears deceived him? was this the Nisida from whom he had parted but little more than three weeks back, and who had left him that tender note which he had found in the hut on the island? But he had no time for reflection; the pair were moving rapidly toward the mansion—and Wagner unhesitatingly followed, his footsteps being soundless on the damp soil of the borders of flowers, and his form being concealed by the shade of the tall evergreens which he skirted.
Fernand was stunned and saddened by what he had just heard, which reeked of a conspiracy. Had he really heard correctly? Was this the Nisida he had parted from only about three weeks ago, the one who had left him that sweet note he had found in the hut on the island? But he didn’t have time to think; the two were quickly heading toward the mansion—and Wagner followed without hesitation, his footsteps silent on the damp earth along the flower borders, his figure hidden by the shadows of the tall evergreens he passed.
He watched Nisida and her companion until they disappeared by a small private door at the back of the mansion; and this door was by them incautiously left unlocked, though shut close. It opened rapidly to Wagner’s hand, and he found himself at the foot of a dark staircase, the sound of ascending steps on which met his ears. Up that narrow flight he sped, noiselessly but hastily; and in a few moments he was stopped by another door which had just closed behind those whom he was following. Here he was compelled to pause, in the hope that the partition might not be so thick as completely to intercept the sounds of the voices in the chamber; but after listening with breathless attention for a few minutes, he could not catch even the murmuring of a whisper. It now struck him that Nisida and her companion might have passed on into a room more remote than the one to which that door had admitted them; and he resolved to follow on. Accordingly, he opened the door with such successful precaution that not a sound—not even the creaking of the hinge was the result; and he immediately perceived that there was a thick curtain within; for it will be recollected that this door was behind the drapery of Nisida’s bed. At the same time, a light, somewhat subdued by the thick curtain, appeared; and the sound of voices met Fernand’s ears.
He watched Nisida and her friend until they disappeared through a small private door at the back of the mansion, which they had carelessly left unlocked, even though it was closed. The door swung open easily for Wagner, and he found himself at the bottom of a dark staircase, hearing footsteps above him. He hurried up the narrow stairs quickly and quietly, but soon found himself stopped by another door that had just closed behind those he was following. He had to pause, hoping the door wasn't thick enough to block out the voices coming from the room. However, after listening intently for a few minutes, he couldn’t even hear a whisper. It occurred to him that Nisida and her friend might have gone into a different room further away than the one that door led to, so he decided to follow. He opened the door with such care that there was no sound—not even the creaking of the hinge—and he immediately noticed that there was a thick curtain inside, as this door was behind the drapery of Nisida’s bed. At the same time, a dim light came through the thick curtain, and he heard voices.
“Signor,” said the melodious voice of Nisida, in its sweetest, softest tones, “it is due to myself to tender fitting excuse for introducing you thus into my private chamber; but the necessity of discoursing together without fear of interruption, and in some place that is secure from the impertinence of eavesdroppers, must serve as an apology.”
“Sir,” said Nisida in a sweet, soft voice, “I must apologize for bringing you into my private room like this; however, the need to talk without the fear of being interrupted and in a place that’s safe from nosy listeners has to serve as my excuse.”
“Lady,” replied Demetrius, “it needed no explanation of your motive in bringing me hither to command on my part that respect which is due to you.”
“Lady,” replied Demetrius, “you didn’t need to explain why you brought me here for me to give you the respect you deserve.”
A weight was removed from Wagner’s mind: it was assuredly no tender sentiment that had brought Nisida and the Greek together this night; and the curiosity of Fernand was therefore excited all the more strongly.
A burden was lifted from Wagner’s mind: it was definitely not some soft sentiment that had brought Nisida and the Greek together that night; this made Fernand even more curious.
“We will not waste time in unnecessary parlance,” resumed Nisida, after a short pause; “nor must you seek to learn the causes—the powerful causes, which have urged me to impose upon myself the awful sacrifice involved in the simulation of loss of speech and hearing. Suffice it for you to know that, when on board the kapitan-pasha’s ship, I overheard every syllable of the conversation which one day took place between the apostate Ibrahim and yourself,—a conversation wherein you gave a detailed account of all your proceedings at Florence, and in the course of which you spoke feelingly of your sister Calanthe.”
“We won’t waste time on unnecessary talk,” Nisida continued after a brief pause; “and you don’t need to know the reasons—the significant reasons—that led me to make the terrible sacrifice of pretending to lose my speech and hearing. Just know that, while on the kapitan-pasha’s ship, I heard every word of the conversation that took place one day between the defector Ibrahim and you—a conversation where you detailed everything you did in Florence and spoke passionately about your sister Calanthe.”
“Alas! poor Calanthe!” exclaimed Demetrius, in a mournful tone; “and is she really no more?”
“Wow! Poor Calanthe!” Demetrius exclaimed in a sad tone. “Is she really gone?”
“Listen to me while I relate the manner in which I became aware of her fate,” said Nisida.
“Listen to me while I tell you how I found out what happened to her,” said Nisida.
She then explained the treacherous visit of the grand vizier to the cabin wherein she had slept on board the Ottoman admiral’s ship—the way in which the Ethiopian slave had interfered to save her—and the conversation that had taken place between Ibrahim and the negro, revealing the dread fate of Calanthe.
She then explained the dangerous visit from the grand vizier to the cabin where she had slept on the Ottoman admiral’s ship—the way the Ethiopian slave had stepped in to save her—and the conversation that had happened between Ibrahim and the negro, revealing the terrible fate awaiting Calanthe.
“Is it possible that I have served so faithfully a man possessed of such a demon-heart?” cried Demetrius. “But I will have vengeance, lady; yes, the murdered Calanthe shall be avenged!”
“Is it possible that I have served so faithfully a man with such a dark heart?” shouted Demetrius. “But I will get my revenge, my lady; yes, the murdered Calanthe will be avenged!”
“And I too must have vengeance upon the proud and insolent vizier who sought to violate all the laws of hospitality in respect to me,” observed Nisida, “and who seeks to marry his sister, the low-born Flora, the sister of the base renegade, to the illustrious scion of the noble house of Riverola! Vengeance, too, must I have upon the wretch Antonio, the panderer to my father’s illicit and degrading amours—the miscreant who sought to plunder this mansion, and who even dared to utter threats against me in that conversation with his accomplice Venturo, which you, signor, overheard in the streets of Florence. This game wretch it is, too, who consigned my brother to the custody of banditti; and though, for certain reasons, I deplore not that captivity which Francisco has endured, inasmuch as it has effectually prevented him from interesting himself on behalf of Flora Francatelli, yet as Antonio was animated by vengeance only in so using my brother, he shall pay the penalty due on account of all his crimes!”
“And I also need to take revenge on the arrogant and disrespectful vizier who tried to break all the rules of hospitality when it comes to me,” Nisida said. “He wants to marry his sister, the low-born Flora, the sibling of the despicable renegade, to the distinguished heir of the noble house of Riverola! I also need to get revenge on the miserable Antonio, who facilitated my father’s illicit and degrading affairs—the scoundrel who tried to rob this mansion and even had the audacity to threaten me during that conversation with his accomplice Venturo, which you, sir, overheard in the streets of Florence. This same wretch is also the one who handed my brother over to bandits; and while I don’t entirely regret the captivity that Francisco has suffered, since it has kept him from getting involved with Flora Francatelli, Antonio acted solely out of vengeance in using my brother this way, and he shall pay for all his crimes!”
“And in the task of punishing Antonio, lady,” said Demetrius, “shall I be right glad to aid—for did not the villain deceive me infamously in respect to the dispatches which I sought to forward to Constantinople when last I was at Florence? and, not contented with that vile treachery, even plotted with his accomplice Venturo against my life.”
“And in the task of punishing Antonio, my lady,” said Demetrius, “I would be more than happy to help—didn’t that scoundrel trick me shamefully regarding the messages I tried to send to Constantinople when I was last in Florence? And, not satisfied with that despicable betrayal, he even conspired with his partner Venturo against my life.”
“Vengeance, then, upon our enemies, Demetrius!” exclaimed Nisida. “And this is how our aims shall be accomplished,” she continued, in a lower and less excited tone: “The ambitious views of Ibrahim Pasha must experience a signal defeat; and as he is too powerful to be personally injured by us, we must torture his soul by crushing his relations—we must punish him through the medium of his sister and his aunt. This evening I had a long discourse with Dr. Duras, who is devoted to my interests, and over whom I wield a wondrous power of persuasion. He has undertaken to induce his brother, Angelo Duras, to abandon the cause of the Francatellis; and the inquisition will, therefore, deal with them as it lists. Father Marco I can also manage as I will; he understands the language in which the deaf and dumb converse, for he has so long been confessor to our family. To-morrow I will undertake to send him to Rome on some charitable mission connected with the church. Thus the only persons whom you secured when last you were in Florence, in the interests of the Francatellis, will cease to watch over them; and, as they are accused of being accomplices in the sacrilege perpetrated in the Carmelite Convent, naught will save them from the flames of the auto-da-fe.”
“Vengeance, then, upon our enemies, Demetrius!” exclaimed Nisida. “And this is how we will achieve our goals,” she continued, in a quieter and calmer tone: “Ibrahim Pasha’s ambitious plans must suffer a major setback; and since he is too powerful to be harmed directly by us, we must torment him by destroying his loved ones—we must punish him through his sister and aunt. This evening I talked extensively with Dr. Duras, who is committed to my interests, and over whom I have a remarkable power of persuasion. He has agreed to convince his brother, Angelo Duras, to abandon the Francatellis’ cause; thus, the inquisition will handle them as it sees fit. Father Marco I can also manage at my will; he understands the language of the deaf and dumb, as he has long been the confessor to our family. Tomorrow, I will arrange for him to go to Rome on some charitable mission related to the church. This way, the only people you secured during your last visit to Florence, in favor of the Francatellis, will stop watching over them; and since they are accused of being involved in the sacrilege committed at the Carmelite Convent, nothing will save them from the flames of the auto-da-fe.”
“Oh! spirit of the murdered Calanthe,” exclaimed Demetrius, with savage joy, “thou wilt be avenged yet! And thou, false vizier, shalt writhe in the flames at the stake!”
“Oh! spirit of the murdered Calanthe,” Demetrius exclaimed with wild joy, “you will be avenged! And you, deceitful vizier, will suffer in the flames at the stake!”
“Now, as for Antonio, and the rest of the banditti who stormed the convent and gave freedom to the hated Flora—who have likewise captured my brother—and who have so long been a terror to Florence,” continued Nisida; “we must annihilate them all at one blow; not a soul of the gang must be spared!”
“Now, about Antonio and the rest of the bandits who broke into the convent and freed the hated Flora—who have also taken my brother—and have been a threat to Florence for so long,” Nisida continued, “we need to destroy them all in one go; not a single member of the gang can be spared!”
Nisida knew full well that at least some of the banditti were acquainted with the fact that she was the murderess of Agnes, and that they could also tell an awkward tale of how she sought to bribe them to rescue Fernand Wagner in case of an adverse judgment on the part of the criminal tribunal. The total annihilation of the horde was consequently the large aim at which she aspired, and her energetic mind shrunk not from any difficulties that might appear in the way toward the execution of that object.
Nisida was fully aware that at least some of the bandits knew she was the murderer of Agnes, and that they could tell an embarrassing story about how she tried to bribe them to save Fernand Wagner if the criminal court ruled against him. Therefore, her main goal was to completely wipe out the gang, and her determined mind wouldn't shy away from any obstacles that might arise on the path to achieving that goal.
“The design is grand, but not without its obstacles,” observed Demetrius. “Your ladyship will moreover adopt measures to rescue the Lord Count of Riverola first.”
“The design is impressive, but it does come with challenges,” noted Demetrius. “You, my lady, should take steps to save the Lord Count of Riverola first.”
“By means of gold everything can be accomplished amongst villains,” returned Nisida, “and the necessary preliminaries to the carrying out of our object rest with you, signor. To-morrow morning must you seek Antonio. He knows not that you suspect his villainy and, as you will say nothing relative to the failure in the arrival of your dispatches at Constantinople, he will rest secure in the belief that you have not yet discovered that deed of treachery. You must represent yourself as the mortal enemy of the Count of Riverola, and so speak as to lead Antonio to confess to you where he is and offer to become the instrument of your vengeance. Then bribe Antonio heavily to deliver up Francisco into your power to-morrow night at a particular hour, and at a place not far from the spot where you know the secret entrance of the banditti’s stronghold to be.”
“With gold, anything can be achieved among crooks,” replied Nisida. “The necessary steps to accomplish our goal are up to you, sir. Tomorrow morning, you must meet with Antonio. He doesn’t know that you suspect him of wrongdoing, and since you won’t mention the failure of your dispatches arriving in Constantinople, he’ll feel secure, thinking you haven’t uncovered his betrayal yet. You need to portray yourself as the sworn enemy of the Count of Riverola and speak in a way that encourages Antonio to reveal his location and offer to help you get revenge. Then, pay Antonio a generous bribe to deliver Francisco to you tomorrow night at a specific time, at a place not far from where you know the secret entrance to the bandits’ hideout is.”
“All this, lady,” said Demetrius, “can be easily arranged. Antonio would barter his soul for gold; much more readily, then, will he sell the Count of Riverola to one who bids high for the possession of the noble prisoner.”
“All this, ma'am,” said Demetrius, “can be easily arranged. Antonio would trade his soul for gold; even more easily, he'll sell the Count of Riverola to someone who offers enough for the noble prisoner.”
“But this is not all,” resumed Nisida, “’tis merely the preface to my plan. So soon as the shades of to-morrow’s evening shall have involved the earth in obscurity, a strong party of your soldiers, properly disguised, but well armed, must repair in small sections, or even singly, to that grove where you have already obtained a clew to the entrance of the robbers’ stronghold. Let them conceal themselves amongst the trees in the immediate vicinity of the enormous chestnut that overhangs the precipice. When the robbers emerge from their lurking-place with Francisco, your soldiers will immediately seize upon them. Should you then discover the secret of the entrance to the stronghold, the object will be gained,—your men will penetrate into the subterranean den,—and the massacre of the horde will prove an easy matter. But should it occur that those banditti who may be employed in leading forth my brother, do shut up the entrance of their den so speedily that your dependents discover not its secrets, then must we trust to bribery or threats to wrest that secret from the miscreants. At all events Antonio will be present to accompany Francisco to the place which you will appoint to meet them; and as the villain will fall into your power, it will perhaps prove less difficult to induce him to betray his comrades, than it might be to persuade any of the banditti themselves.”
“But that’s not all,” Nisida continued, “that’s just the introduction to my plan. As soon as tomorrow evening brings darkness, a strong group of your soldiers, properly disguised but well-armed, should make their way in small teams or even alone to that grove where you’ve already found a clue to the entrance of the robbers’ hideout. They need to hide among the trees near the huge chestnut tree that hangs over the cliff. When the robbers come out from their hiding place with Francisco, your soldiers will immediately capture them. If you can then uncover the secret of the entrance to the hideout, the goal will be achieved—your men will get into the underground lair—and taking out the gang will be easy. However, if the bandits leading my brother manage to close the entrance quickly enough that your people can’t find out its secrets, then we’ll have to rely on bribery or threats to force the information from those criminals. In any case, Antonio will be there to accompany Francisco to the location you choose to meet them; and since the villain will fall into your hands, it may actually be easier to get him to betray his comrades than to convince any of the bandits themselves.”
“Lady, your plan has every element of success,” observed Demetrius; “and all shall be done as you suggest. Indeed, I will myself conduct the expedition. But should you thus at once effect the release of Don Francisco, will he not oppose your designs relative to the condemnation of Flora Francatelli by the inquisition?”
“Lady, your plan has every chance of success,” Demetrius commented. “And everything will be done as you recommend. In fact, I will lead the mission myself. But if you manage to secure Don Francisco's release right away, won't he stand in the way of your plans regarding Flora Francatelli's condemnation by the inquisition?”
“Dr. Duras is well acquainted with the precise process,” answered Nisida; “and from him I learnt that the third examination of the prisoners will take place to-morrow, when judgment will be pronounced should no advocate appear to urge a feasible cause of delay.”
“Dr. Duras knows the exact process,” Nisida replied; “and from him, I found out that the third examination of the prisoners is set for tomorrow, when a judgment will be issued unless an advocate steps in to present a valid reason for a delay.”
“The arrests took place on the 3d of July,” said Demetrius; “and Angelo Duras undertook to obtain a postponement for three months. To-morrow, lady, is but the 26th of September.”
“The arrests happened on July 3rd,” Demetrius said; “and Angelo Duras took it upon himself to get a three-month postponement. Tomorrow, my lady, is only September 26th.”
“True,” responded Nisida; “but were a delay granted, it would be for eight days—and thus you perceive how nicely Angelo Duras had weighed all the intricacies of the case, and how accurately he had calculated the length of the term to be gained by the exercise of the subtleties of the inquisitorial law. Therefore, as no advocate will appear to demand delay, Flora is certain to be condemned to-morrow night, and the release of Francisco may take place simultaneously—for when once the grand inquisitor shall have pronounced the extreme sentence, no human power can reverse it. And now,” added Nisida, “but one word more. The grand vizier commanded you to dispatch a courier daily to Leghorn with full particulars of all your proceedings; see that those accounts be of a nature to lull the treacherous Ibrahim into security—for, were he to learn that his aunt and sister are in dread peril, he would be capable of marching at the head of all his troops to sack the city of Florence.”
“True,” replied Nisida; “but if a delay were granted, it would be for eight days—and so you can see how carefully Angelo Duras has considered all the complexities of the case, and how accurately he has calculated the time he could gain through the subtleties of inquisitorial law. Therefore, since no lawyer will come forward to request a delay, Flora is sure to be condemned tomorrow night, and Francisco’s release may happen at the same time—because once the grand inquisitor has delivered the final sentence, no one can overturn it. And now,” Nisida added, “just one more thing. The grand vizier ordered you to send a courier to Leghorn every day with complete details of your actions; make sure those reports are designed to keep the treacherous Ibrahim comfortable—because if he found out that his aunt and sister are in serious danger, he would definitely lead all his troops to sack the city of Florence.”
The Greek then rose to take his leave of Donna Nisida; and Wagner, having closed the secret door as noiselessly as he had opened it, hurried away from the Riverola mansion bewildered and grieved at all he had heard—for he could no longer conceal from himself that a very fiend was incarnate in the shape of her whom he had loved so madly.
The Greek then stood up to say goodbye to Donna Nisida; and Wagner, after quietly closing the secret door just as silently as he had opened it, rushed away from the Riverola mansion, confused and upset by everything he had heard—because he could no longer deny that a true monster was embodied in the woman he had loved so passionately.
Having tossed on a feverish couch for upward of an hour,—unable to banish from his mind the cold blooded plot which Nisida and Demetrius had resolved upon in order to consign Flora Francatelli and her equally innocent aunt to the stake,—Wagner at last slept through sheer exhaustion. Then Christianus Rosencrux appeared to him in a dream and said:—“Heaven hath chosen thee as the instrument to defeat the iniquitous purposes of Riverola in respect of two guiltless and deserving women. Angelo Duras is an upright man; but he is deluded and misled by the representations made to him by Nisida, through his brother, the physician, relative to the true character of Flora. In the evening at nine o’clock, hie to Angelo Duras—command him in the name of justice and humanity, to do his duty toward his clients—and he will obey thee. Then, having performed this much, speed thou without delay to Leghorn, and seek the grand vizier, Ibrahim Pasha. To him shalt thou merely state that Demetrius is a traitor, and that tremendous perils hang over the heads of the vizier’s much-loved relatives. Manifest no hatred to the vizier on account of his late treacherous intention with regard to the honor of Nisida: for vengeance belongeth not to mortals. And in these measures only, of all the deeply ramified plots and designs which thou didst hear discussed between Nisida and Demetrius, shall thou interfere. Leave the rest to Heaven.”
Having tossed on a feverish couch for over an hour—unable to shake off the cold-blooded plan that Nisida and Demetrius had come up with to send Flora Francatelli and her equally innocent aunt to the stake—Wagner finally fell asleep from sheer exhaustion. Then Christianus Rosencrux appeared to him in a dream and said: “Heaven has chosen you as the means to thwart the wicked intentions of Riverola concerning two innocent and deserving women. Angelo Duras is a good man; but he is confused and misled by what Nisida has told him through his brother, the physician, about Flora's true character. In the evening at nine o’clock, go to Angelo Duras—command him in the name of justice and humanity to do his duty toward his clients—and he will listen to you. Then, after you’ve done this, hurry without delay to Leghorn and seek out the grand vizier, Ibrahim Pasha. To him you should simply say that Demetrius is a traitor and that great dangers threaten the vizier’s beloved relatives. Show no hatred toward the vizier for his earlier treacherous intentions regarding Nisida’s honor: vengeance does not belong to mortals. And in these actions only, out of all the complex plots and plans you heard discussed between Nisida and Demetrius, will you intervene. Leave the rest to Heaven.”
The founder of the Rosicrucians disappeared: and when Fernand awoke late in the day—for his slumber had been long and deep—he remembered the vision which he had seen, and resolved to obey the order he had received.
The founder of the Rosicrucians vanished, and when Fernand woke up late in the day—his sleep had been long and deep—he recalled the vision he had experienced and decided to follow the instruction he had been given.
Beneath the massive and heavy tower of the Palazzo del Podesta, or Ducal Palace of Florence, was the tribunal of the holy inquisition. Small, low, and terribly somber in appearance was this court—with walls of the most solid masonry, an arched roof, and a pavement formed of vast blocks of dark-veined marble. Thither the light of heaven never penetrated; for it was situate far below the level of the earth, and at the very foundation of that tower which rose, frowning and sullen, high above. Iron lamps diffused a lurid luster around, rendering ghastly the countenance alike of the oppressors and the oppressed; and when it was deemed necessary to invest the proceedings with a more awe-inspiring solemnity than usual, torches, borne by the familiars or officers of the inquisition, were substituted for these iron lamps. Over the judgment-seat was suspended a large crucifix. On one side of the court were three doors,—one communicating with the corridor and flight of stone steps leading to and from the tribunal; the second affording admission into the torture-chamber and the third opening to the prisons of the inquisition.
Beneath the massive, heavy tower of the Palazzo del Podestà, or Ducal Palace of Florence, was the court of the holy inquisition. This court was small, low, and had a very grim appearance—with walls made of solid stone, an arched ceiling, and a floor of large blocks of dark-veined marble. The light of day never reached it; it was located far below ground level, right at the base of the tower that loomed above, dark and foreboding. Iron lamps cast an eerie glow around, making the faces of both the oppressors and the oppressed look ghastly; and when it was necessary to make the proceedings even more imposing, torches carried by the officers of the inquisition replaced the iron lamps. A large crucifix hung over the judgment seat. On one side of the court were three doors—one leading to the corridor and a flight of stone steps to and from the court; the second leading into the torture chamber; and the third opening to the inquisition's prisons.
It was about seven o’clock in the evening, on the 26th of September, that Flora Francatelli and her aunt were placed before the grand inquisitor, to be examined for the second time. When the familiars, habited in their long, black, ecclesiastical dresses with the strange cowls or hoods shading their stern and remorseless countenances, led in the two females from the separate cells in which they had been confined, the first and natural impulse of the unhappy creatures was to rush into each other’s arms;—but they were immediately torn rudely asunder, and so stationed in the presence of the grand inquisitor as to have a considerable interval between them.
It was around seven o’clock in the evening on September 26th when Flora Francatelli and her aunt were brought before the grand inquisitor for their second examination. As the attendants, dressed in long black ecclesiastical robes with strange cowls that obscured their cold and merciless faces, led the two women in from the separate cells where they had been held, the first instinct of the unfortunate women was to run into each other’s arms. However, they were quickly pulled apart and positioned before the grand inquisitor with a significant distance between them.
But the glances which the aunt and niece exchanged, gave encouragement and hope to each other, and the sentiments which prompted those glances were really cherished by the persecuted females; inasmuch as Father Marco, who had been permitted to visit them occasionally, dropped sundry hints of coming aid, and powerful, though invisible, protection—thereby cheering their hearts to some little extent, and mitigating the intensity of their apprehensions. Flora was very pale—but never, perhaps, had she appeared more beautiful—for her large blue eyes expressed the most melting softness, and her dark brown hair hung disheveled over her shoulders, while her bosom heaved with the agitation of suspense.
But the looks that the aunt and niece shared gave each other encouragement and hope, and the feelings behind those looks were genuinely treasured by the oppressed women; especially since Father Marco, who was allowed to visit them occasionally, dropped various hints of impending help and strong, though unseen, protection—thus lifting their spirits a bit and easing the intensity of their fears. Flora was very pale—but never, perhaps, had she looked more beautiful—for her large blue eyes showed the deepest softness, and her dark brown hair fell loosely over her shoulders, while her chest rose and fell with the tension of uncertainty.
“Woman,” said the grand inquisitor, glancing first to the aunt and then to the niece, his eyes, however, lingering upon the latter, “know ye of what ye are accused? Let the younger speak first.”
“Woman,” said the grand inquisitor, looking first at the aunt and then at the niece, his gaze lingering on the latter, “do you know what you are being accused of? Let the younger one speak first.”
“My lord,” answered Flora, in a firmer tone than might have been expected from the feelings indicated by her outward appearance, “when on a former occasion I stood in the presence of your eminence, I expressed my belief that secret enemies were conspiring, for their own bad purposes, to ruin my beloved relative and myself; and yet I call Heaven to witness my solemn declaration that knowingly and willfully we have wronged no one by word or deed.”
“My lord,” Flora replied, her voice stronger than her appearance suggested, “when I was last in your presence, I stated my belief that hidden enemies were plotting, for their own malicious reasons, to destroy my dear relative and me; and yet I swear to you, before Heaven, that we have harmed no one, either by word or action.”
“Young woman,” exclaimed the grand inquisitor, “thou hast answered my questions evasively. Wast thou not an inmate of that most holy sanctuary, the convent of Carmelite nuns? wast thou not there the companion of Giulia of Arestino? did not a sacrilegious horde of miscreants break into the convent, headed or at least accompanied by a certain Manuel d’Orsini who was the lover of the countess? was not this invasion of the sacred place undertaken to rescue that guilty woman? and did she not find an asylum at the abode of your aunt, doubtless with your connivance, until the day of her arrest?”
“Young woman,” exclaimed the grand inquisitor, “you have answered my questions evasively. Were you not a resident of that most holy sanctuary, the convent of Carmelite nuns? Were you not there the companion of Giulia of Arestino? Did a sacrilegious group of criminals not break into the convent, led or at least accompanied by a certain Manuel d’Orsini, who was the lover of the countess? Was this invasion of the sacred place not carried out to rescue that guilty woman? And did she not find a refuge at your aunt's home, likely with your help, until the day of her arrest?”
“None of those circumstances, my lord,” replied Flora, “do I attempt to deny: but it is so easy to give them a variety of colorings, some of which, alas! may seem most unfavorable to my venerable relative and to myself. Oh, my lord, do with me what thou wilt,” exclaimed Flora, clasping her hands together in a single paroxysm of anguish; “but release that aged woman, suffer not my beloved aunt—my more than mother to be thus persecuted! have mercy, my lord, upon her—oh! have mercy, great judge, upon her.”
“None of those circumstances, my lord,” replied Flora, “do I attempt to deny: but it’s so easy to give them different interpretations, some of which, unfortunately, may seem quite unfavorable to my respected relative and to me. Oh, my lord, do whatever you want with me,” exclaimed Flora, pressing her hands together in a burst of anguish; “but free that elderly woman, don’t let my beloved aunt—my mother figure—be persecuted like this! Have mercy, my lord, on her—oh! have mercy, great judge, on her.”
“Flora—dearest Flora,” cried Dame Francatelli, the tears trickling fast down her countenance, “I do not wish to leave you—I do not seek to be set free—I will stay in this dreadful place so long as you remain a prisoner also; for though we are separated——”
“Flora—my beloved Flora,” exclaimed Dame Francatelli, the tears streaming down her face, “I don’t want to leave you—I’m not looking for freedom—I’ll stay in this awful place as long as you’re a prisoner too; because even though we are separated——”
“Woman,” exclaimed the grand inquisitor, not altogether unmoved by this touching scene, “the tribunal cannot take heed of supplications and prayers of an impassioned nature. It has to do with facts, not feelings.”
“Woman,” exclaimed the grand inquisitor, not entirely unaffected by this emotional scene, “the tribunal cannot pay attention to pleas and passionate prayers. It deals with facts, not feelings.”
At this moment there was a slight sensation amongst the familiars stationed near the door of the judgment-hall; and an individual who had just entered the court, and who wore the black robe and the cap or toque of a counselor, advanced toward the grand inquisitor.
At that moment, there was a small stir among the attendants near the entrance of the courtroom; and a person who had just walked in, dressed in the black robe and cap of a counselor, approached the grand inquisitor.
“My lord,” said the advocate, with a reverential bow, “the day after the arrest of these females, I submitted to the council of state a memorial, setting forth certain facts which induced the president of the council to issue his warrant to order the postponement of the second examination of the two prisoners now before your eminence, until this day.”
“My lord,” said the lawyer with a respectful bow, “the day after the arrest of these women, I submitted a report to the council of state, outlining certain facts that led the council president to issue his order to delay the second examination of the two prisoners currently before your honor, until today.”
“And the case has been postponed accordingly,” answered the grand inquisitor. “It will now proceed, unless reasonable cause be shown for further delay. The prisoners are obstinate. Instead of confessing their heinous crimes, and throwing themselves on the mercy of Heaven—for past the hope of human mercy they are—they assuredly break forth into impassioned language, savoring of complaint. Indeed, the younger attributes to the machinations of unknown enemies the position in which she is placed. Yet have we positive proof that she was leagued with those who perpetrated the sacrilege which ended in the destruction of the Carmelite Convent; and the elder prisoner gave refuge not only to the young girl, her niece, but also to a woman more guilty still—thus rendering herself infamous as one who encouraged and concealed the enemies of the church, instead of giving them up to the most holy inquisition. Wherefore,” continued the grand inquisitor, “it remaineth only for me to order the prisoners to be put to the torture, that they may confess their crimes and receive the condemnation which they merit.”
“And the case has been postponed accordingly,” replied the grand inquisitor. “It will now move forward, unless a good reason is given for another delay. The prisoners are being stubborn. Instead of confessing their terrible crimes and seeking mercy from Heaven—having lost all hope of human mercy—they passionately express their grievances. In fact, the younger one blames unknown enemies for her situation. However, we have clear evidence that she was involved with those who committed the sacrilege that led to the destruction of the Carmelite Convent; and the elder prisoner not only sheltered her niece, the young girl, but also a woman who is even more guilty—thus making herself infamous for encouraging and hiding the enemies of the church, instead of handing them over to the holy inquisition. Therefore,” continued the grand inquisitor, “the only thing left for me to do is to order the prisoners to be tortured, so they can confess their crimes and face the punishment they deserve.”
At the terrible word “torture,” Dame Francatelli uttered a cry of agony—but it was even more on account of her beloved niece than herself; while Flora, endowed with greater firmness than her aunt, would have flown to console and embrace her, had not the familiars cruelly compelled the young maiden to retain her place.
At the awful word “torture,” Dame Francatelli let out a cry of pain—but it was mainly for her beloved niece rather than herself; meanwhile, Flora, who was stronger than her aunt, would have rushed to comfort and hug her, if the cruel guards hadn’t forced the young woman to stay where she was.
“My lord,” said Angelo Duras—for he was the advocate who appeared on behalf of the prisoners—“I formally and earnestly demand a delay of eight days ere this final examination be proceeded with.”
“My lord,” said Angelo Duras—for he was the lawyer representing the prisoners—“I formally and earnestly demand a delay of eight days before this final examination takes place.”
“It is impossible,” returned the grand inquisitor, while his words went like ice-shafts to the hearts of the unhappy women. “In addition to the charges against them which I have already glanced at, it appeareth that one Alessandro Francatelli, who is nearly related to them both, hath abjured the Christian faith and become a Mussulman. This fact was reported many months ago to the council of state: and in the cottage lately habited by the prisoners was found a costly set of jewels, ornamented with sundry Moslem devices and symbols, all of which are hateful to the true Catholic. It is therefore natural to suppose that they themselves have secretly abjured their country’s religion, and have already received the reward of their apostasy.”
“It’s impossible,” replied the grand inquisitor, as his words pierced the hearts of the unfortunate women like icy daggers. “Alongside the charges against them that I’ve already mentioned, it appears that one Alessandro Francatelli, who is closely related to both of them, has renounced the Christian faith and converted to Islam. This was reported to the council of state many months ago; and in the cottage where the prisoners recently lived, a valuable set of jewels was found, decorated with various Muslim designs and symbols, all of which are detestable to true Catholics. Therefore, it’s reasonable to assume that they themselves have secretly rejected their country’s religion and have already received the consequences of their apostasy.”
“No—never, never!” exclaimed the aunt, clasping her hands together, and showing more anguish by this cruel suspicion than by any other portion of the treatment which she had received at the hands of the inquisition.
“No—never, never!” the aunt exclaimed, pressing her hands together and showing more pain from this harsh suspicion than from any other part of the treatment she had endured at the hands of the inquisition.
On her side, Flora appeared to be astounded at the accusation made against her aunt and herself by the grand inquisitor.
On her side, Flora seemed shocked by the accusation made against her aunt and herself by the grand inquisitor.
“My lord,” said Angelo Duras, “the very statement which has just been put forth by your eminence furnishes a new ground whereon I base my requisition for a delay of eight days, in order to prepare a fitting defense on behalf of the prisoners. The council of state is now sitting in deliberation on certain demands made by the newly arrived Ottoman envoy, and should your eminence refuse my requisition for a delay, it will be my duty forthwith to apply to that august body.”
"My lord," said Angelo Duras, "the exact statement that your eminence has just made provides a new reason for my request for an eight-day delay so I can prepare an adequate defense for the prisoners. The council of state is currently meeting to discuss some demands made by the newly arrived Ottoman envoy, and if your eminence denies my request for a delay, I will have to immediately turn to that esteemed body."
The grand inquisitor endeavored to reason with the advocate on the inconvenience of obstructing the business of the tribunal—but Angelo Duras, knowing that he had the law on his side, was firm; and the judge was finally compelled to accord the delay. Flora and her aunt were accordingly conveyed back each to her separate cell; while Angelo Duras retired, murmuring to himself, “I shall doubtless offend my brother by my conduct in this respect, after my solemn promise to him to abandon the cause of the Francatellis; but I prefer having obeyed that young man of godlike aspect and persuasive manner who visited me ere now to abjure me not to neglect my duty.”
The grand inquisitor tried to persuade the advocate about the problems of delaying the tribunal’s work—but Angelo Duras, confident that he was in the right, held his ground; ultimately, the judge had to agree to the postponement. Flora and her aunt were then taken back to their separate cells; meanwhile, Angelo Duras walked away, quietly saying to himself, “I’m probably going to upset my brother with my behavior here, after I promised him I would step away from the Francatellis’ case; but I’d rather listen to that young man with the god-like presence and persuasive charm who recently urged me not to neglect my duty.”
The next case that occupied the attention of the grand inquisitor on the present occasion was that of the Jew Isaachar ben Solomon. The old man was indeed a miserable spectacle. His garments hung loosely about his wasted and attenuated form—his countenance was wan and ghastly—but the fire of his eyes was not altogether quenched. He was heavily chained—and, as he walked between the two familiars who led him into the tribunal, he could scarcely drag himself along. For the persecuted old man had been confined for nearly seven months in the prison of the inquisition; and during that period he had suffered acutely with the damps of his dungeon—the wretched food doled out to him—and the anguish occasioned by conscious innocence unjustly accused of a dreadful crime.
The next case that caught the grand inquisitor's attention today was that of the Jew Isaachar ben Solomon. The old man was truly a pitiful sight. His clothes hung loosely on his emaciated frame—his face was pale and ghostly—but the fire in his eyes was not completely extinguished. He was heavily shackled—and as he walked between the two officials who led him into the courtroom, he could barely drag himself along. The persecuted old man had been locked up for nearly seven months in the inquisition's prison; during that time, he had suffered greatly from the dampness of his cell, the miserable food given to him, and the pain of being wrongfully accused of a terrible crime while knowing he was innocent.
“Jew,” said the grand inquisitor, “when last thou wast examined by me, thou didst obstinately refuse to confess thy grievous sins. This is the day for the final investigation of thy case: and thou may’st produce witnesses in thy favor, if thou canst.”
“Jew,” said the grand inquisitor, “the last time I examined you, you stubbornly refused to confess your serious sins. Today is the day for the final investigation of your case, and you may present witnesses in your favor if you can.”
“My lord,” replied Isaachar ben Solomon, in a weak and tremulous voice, “unless Heaven should work a miracle in my favor, I have no hope in this life. I do not fear death, my lord; for, persecuted, reviled, despised, accused as I am, I can yet lay my hand on my heart and say I have never injured a fellow-creature. But, my lord,” he continued, his voice growing stronger with excitement, “it is sufficient that I am a Jew to insure my condemnation; and yet strange indeed is that Christian faith, or rather should I say, most inconsistent is the conduct of those who profess it, in so far as this ruthless persecution of my race is concerned. For where, my lord, is your charity, where is your tolerance, where is your mercy? If I be indeed involved in mental darkness, ’tis for you to enlighten me with argument, not coerce me with chains. Never have I insulted a Christian on account of his creed: wherefore should I be insulted in mine? Granting that the Jew is in error, he surely deserves pity, not persecution. For how came I by the creed which I profess? Even as your lordship obtained yours, which is that of Christian. Our parents reared us each in the belief which they respectively professed; and there is no more merit due to your eminence for being a Christian, than there is blame to be attached to me for being a Jew. Had all the religions of the earth been submitted to our consideration when we were children, and had it been said to each of us, ‘Select a faith for yourself,’ then there might be some merit in choosing the one most popular and the most assuredly conducive to personal safety. But such was not the case, my lord; and I am a Jew for the same reason that you are a Christian—and I cling to the creed of my forefathers even as you adhere tenaciously to that faith which your ancestors have handed down to you. Reproach me not, then, because I am a Jew. And now I will pass to another subject, my lord,” continued Isaachar, becoming more and more animated as he proceeded.
“My lord,” replied Isaachar ben Solomon, in a weak and shaky voice, “unless Heaven performs a miracle for me, I have no hope in this life. I don’t fear death, my lord; for, persecuted, insulted, despised, and accused as I am, I can still place my hand on my heart and say I have never harmed anyone. But, my lord,” he continued, his voice gaining strength with excitement, “it’s enough that I am a Jew to ensure my condemnation; and yet, it is indeed strange how inconsistent the Christian faith is, especially regarding the relentless persecution of my people. For where, my lord, is your charity, your tolerance, your mercy? If I am truly in mental darkness, it’s your place to enlighten me with reason, not to chain me down. I have never insulted a Christian because of their beliefs; why should I be insulted for mine? Even if the Jew is mistaken, he certainly deserves compassion, not persecution. How did I come to believe what I believe? Just as your lordship came to yours, which is Christian. Our parents raised us in the faith they practiced; and there’s no more praise due to you for being a Christian than blame for me for being a Jew. If all the religions of the world had been presented to us as children, and we had been told, ‘Choose a belief for yourself,’ then perhaps there would be some credit in picking the most popular faith that guarantees personal safety. But that wasn’t the case, my lord; I am a Jew for the same reason you are a Christian—and I hold on to the beliefs of my ancestors just as you cling to the faith handed down to you. Don’t reproach me for being a Jew. And now I will move to another topic, my lord,” continued Isaachar, becoming increasingly animated as he spoke.
“I am accused of a fearful crime, of murder. The evidence rests upon the fact that stains of blood were observed upon the floor of a room in my house. The answer is simple. Two men—one of noble birth, the other a robber, fought in the room; and the blood of one of them flowed from a slight wound. This is the truth—and yet I know that I am not believed. Merciful heavens! of what would you accuse me? Of murder!—and it was hinted, when last I stood before your eminence, that the Jews have been known to slay Christian children as an offering to Heaven. My lord, the Jews worship the same God as the Christians—for the Christians adopt that book in which the Jews put faith. Then I appeal to your eminence whether the God whom the Christians worship would delight in such sacrifices?—and as you must answer ‘Nay,’ the reply acquits the Jews also of the hideous calumny sought to be affixed upon us. The Jews, my lord, are a merciful and humane race. The records of your tribunals will prove that the Jews are not addicted to the shedding of blood. They are too patient—enduring—and resigned, to be given to vengeance. Behold how they cling to each other—how they assist each other in distress;—and charity is not narrowed to small circles, my lord, it is a sentiment which must become expansive, because it nourisheth itself and is cherished by those good feelings which are its only reward. Think you, my lord, that if I saw a fellow-creature starving in the street, I should wait to ask him whether he were a Christian, a Jew, or a Mussulman? Oh! no—no; the world’s bread was given for men of all nations and all creeds!”
“I’m accused of a terrible crime—murder. The evidence is based on the bloodstains found on the floor of a room in my house. The explanation is simple. Two men—one of noble birth and the other a thief—fought in that room, and one of them bled from a minor wound. This is the truth, yet I know I’m not believed. Merciful heavens! What do you accuse me of? Murder! And it was suggested, when I last stood before you, that Jews have been known to kill Christian children as an offering to Heaven. My lord, the Jews worship the same God as Christians—since Christians follow the book that Jews believe in. So I ask you, your eminence, would the God Christians worship delight in such sacrifices? And since you must answer ‘No,’ that response exonerates the Jews from the horrible accusation made against us. The Jews, my lord, are a compassionate and humane people. The records of your courts will show that Jews do not engage in bloodshed. They are too patient, enduring, and resigned to seek revenge. Look at how they support one another in times of trouble; and charity is not limited to small groups, my lord, it’s a sentiment that should be broad because it thrives on and is rewarded by the goodwill it creates. Do you think, my lord, that if I saw someone starving in the street, I would stop to ask if they were a Christian, a Jew, or a Muslim? Oh, no—no; the bread of the world is meant for every person, regardless of nationality or faith!”
Isaachar would have continued his address to the grand inquisitor; but sheer exhaustion compelled him to desist—and he would have sunk upon the cold marble, had not the familiars supported him.
Isaachar would have kept speaking to the grand inquisitor; but sheer exhaustion forced him to stop—and he would have collapsed onto the cold marble if the attendants hadn't caught him.
“By his own words is he convicted of disbelief in the most holy Catholic faith,” said the grand inquisitor. “But I find, by a memorial which was addressed to me many mouths ago—indeed, very shortly after the arrest of this miserable unbeliever—and signed by Manuel Marquis of Orsini, that the said marquis hath important evidence to give on behalf of the Jew. Now, though Manuel d’Orsini be himself a prisoner of the holy office, yet as he hath not yet been judged, he is a competent witness.”
“By his own words, he reveals his disbelief in the most holy Catholic faith,” said the grand inquisitor. “However, I find that a document addressed to me many months ago—indeed, shortly after the arrest of this miserable unbeliever—and signed by Manuel Marquis of Orsini, indicates that the marquis has important evidence to offer in favor of the Jew. Now, although Manuel d’Orsini is also a prisoner of the holy office, since he has not yet been judged, he is still a valid witness.”
Orders were then given to introduce the marquis; and Isaachar ben Solomon murmured to himself, “Is it possible that the young man can have felt sympathy for me? Ah, then I was not mistaken in him; in spite of his dissipation and his wildness he possesses a generous heart.”
Orders were then given to introduce the marquis; and Isaachar ben Solomon muttered to himself, “Is it possible that the young man actually felt sympathy for me? Ah, then I wasn't wrong about him; despite his reckless behavior and wildness, he has a good heart.”
In a few minutes the Marquis of Orsini was led into the judgment-hall. He was chained;—but he carried his head erect—and, though his countenance was pale and careworn, his spirit was not crushed. He bowed respectfully, but not cringingly, to the grand inquisitor, and bestowed a friendly nod of recognition upon the Jew.
In a few minutes, the Marquis of Orsini was brought into the courtroom. He was chained, but he held his head high, and although his face was pale and worn, his spirit was unbroken. He gave a respectful bow, but not a submissive one, to the grand inquisitor, and offered a friendly nod of recognition to the Jew.
“This memorial, dated in the month of March last, was signed by you?” said the grand inquisitor interrogatively, as he displayed a paper to the marquis.
“This memorial, dated last March, was signed by you?” the grand inquisitor asked, holding up a paper for the marquis to see.
“That memorial was signed by me,” answered Orsini, in a firm tone, “and I rejoice that your eminence has at length granted me an opportunity of explaining the matter hinted at therein. Your eminence sits there, it is presumed, to administer justice; then let justice be done toward this innocent man—albeit that he is a Jew—for solemnly do I declare that the blood which stained the floor in Isaachar’s house flowed from my right arm. And it may not be amiss to observe,” continued the marquis, “that the worthy Jew there did not only bind the wound for me with as much care as if I myself had been an Israelite, or he a Christian—but he moreover offered me the aid of his purse; and therefore am I under obligations to him which I can never wholly discharge. In good sooth, my lord,” added Manuel, in whom neither a lengthened imprisonment nor the awful solemnity of the present scene could entirely subdue the flippancy which was habitual to his speech,—“in good sooth, my lord, he is a splendid specimen of a Jew—and I pray your eminence to discharge him forthwith.”
“That memorial was signed by me,” Orsini replied confidently, “and I’m glad that you’ve finally given me a chance to explain the matter mentioned in it. You’re here, as I assume, to deliver justice; so let’s make sure justice is served for this innocent man—although he is a Jew—because I solemnly declare that the blood which stained the floor in Isaachar’s house came from my right arm. It’s worth noting,” the marquis continued, “that the honorable Jew there not only tended to my wound with as much care as if I were an Israelite or he a Christian—but he also offered me financial assistance; so I owe him a debt that I can never fully repay. Truly, my lord,” added Manuel, who was not completely subdued by the long imprisonment or the gravity of the current situation, “truly, my lord, he is an impressive example of a Jew—and I ask your eminence to release him immediately.”
“This levity ill becometh you, Manuel d’Orsini,” said the grand inquisitor; “for you yourself are in terrible danger.”
“This lightheartedness doesn’t suit you, Manuel d’Orsini,” said the grand inquisitor; “because you are in serious danger.”
Then, upon a signal given, the familiars conveyed the marquis back to his dungeon: but ere he left the judgment-hall, he had the satisfaction of beholding the Jew’s eyes fixed upon him with an expression of boundless gratitude and deep sympathy. Tears, too, were trickling down the cheeks of the Israelite: for the old man thought within himself, “What matters it if the rack dislocate my limbs? But it is shocking—oh! it is shocking to reflect that thy fellow-creatures, noble youth, shall dare to deface and injure that godlike form of thine!”
Then, when a signal was given, the attendants took the marquis back to his dungeon. But before he left the courtroom, he was satisfied to see the Jew staring at him with immense gratitude and deep sympathy. Tears were also streaming down the Israelite's cheeks, as the old man thought to himself, “What does it matter if the torture rack dislocates my limbs? But it is terrible—oh! it is terrible to think that your fellow human beings, noble youth, would dare to damage and hurt that godlike form of yours!”
“Jew,” suddenly exclaimed the grand inquisitor, “I put no faith in the testimony of the witness who has just appeared in thy favor. Confess thy sins—avow openly that thou hast murdered Christian children to obtain their blood for use in thy sacrifices—and seek forgiveness from Heaven by embracing the faith of Jesus!”
“Jew,” the grand inquisitor suddenly shouted, “I don’t believe the testimony of the witness who just came forward on your behalf. Confess your sins—admit openly that you have murdered Christian children to use their blood in your sacrifices—and seek forgiveness from Heaven by embracing the faith of Jesus!”
The unhappy Israelite was so appalled by the open, positive, and undisguised manner in which an atrocious charge was revived against him, that he lost all power of utterance, and stood stupefied and aghast.
The unhappy Israelite was so shocked by the open, straightforward, and blatant way an awful accusation was brought up against him again that he lost the ability to speak and stood there, stunned and horrified.
“Away with him to the torture-chamber!” cried the grand inquisitor, in a stern and remorseless tone.
“Away with him to the torture chamber!” shouted the grand inquisitor, in a harsh and unyielding voice.
“Monster!” exclaimed the Jew, suddenly recovering his speech, as that dreadful mandate warned him that he would now require all his energy—all his presence of mind:—“monster!” he repeated, in a voice indicative of loathing and contempt;—“and thou art a Christian!”
“Monster!” the Jew shouted, suddenly finding his voice, as that terrifying command reminded him that he would need all his strength—all his composure. “Monster!” he repeated, his voice full of disgust and disdain; “and you call yourself a Christian!”
The familiars hurried Isaachar away to the torture-chamber, which, as we before stated, opened upon the tribunal. And terrible, indeed, was the appearance of that earthly hell—that terrestrial hades, invented by fiends in human shape—that den of horrors constituting, indeed, a fitting foretaste of trans-stygian torment! The grand inquisitor followed the victim and the familiars into this awful place: and, on a signal being given by that high functionary, Isaachar was stripped of all his upper clothing, and stretched on the accursed rack. Then commenced the torture—the agonizing torture by means of that infernal instrument, a torture which dislocated the limbs, appeared to tear the members asunder, and produced sensations as if all the nerves of the body were suddenly being drawn out through the brain.
The familiars rushed Isaachar away to the torture chamber, which, as we mentioned earlier, opened up to the tribunal. And truly, the sight of that earthly hell—this real-life nightmare, created by monsters disguised as humans—was horrific, a deep dive into a fitting preview of otherworldly torment! The grand inquisitor followed the victim and the familiars into this terrible place, and at a signal from that high-ranking official, Isaachar was stripped of all his upper clothing and stretched out on the cursed rack. Then the torture began—the agonizing torture from that wicked device, a torment that dislocated his limbs, seemed to tear his body apart, and created sensations as if all the nerves in his body were being suddenly yanked out through his brain.
“Dost thou confess? and wilt thou embrace the Christian faith?” demanded the grand inquisitor from time to time.
“Do you confess? And will you embrace the Christian faith?” asked the grand inquisitor from time to time.
“I have nothing to confess—I will not renounce the creed of my forefathers!” answered Isaachar in a tone of bitter agony, as he writhed upon the rack, while every fresh shock and jerk of the infernal engine seemed as if it would tear the very life out of him. But the old man remained firm in the declaration of his innocence of the dreadful crime imputed to him: stanch also to his creed did he remain; and having endured the full extent of that special mode of torture, he was borne back to his dungeon, cruelly injured, with dislocated limbs, blood streaming from his mouth and nostrils, and these terrible words of the grand inquisitor ringing in his ears—“Obstinate and impenitent one, Satan claims thee as his own; therefore art thou condemned to death by fire at the approaching auto de-fe!”
“I have nothing to confess—I will not give up the beliefs of my ancestors!” replied Isaachar with bitter agony, as he twisted on the rack, feeling like each jolt of the torturous device was going to rip the life out of him. But the old man remained steadfast in declaring his innocence of the horrible crime he was accused of; he also stayed true to his beliefs. After enduring the full force of that particular type of torture, he was taken back to his cell, badly injured, with dislocated limbs, blood streaming from his mouth and nose, and those horrifying words of the grand inquisitor echoing in his ears—“Stubborn and unrepentant one, Satan claims you as his own; therefore, you are condemned to death by fire at the upcoming auto de-fe!”
Half an hour afterward another human being lay stretched upon that accursed rack, and agonizing—oh! most agonizing were the female shrieks and rending screams which emanated from the lips of the tortured victim, but which reached not beyond the solid masonry of those walls and the massive iron-plated door. The white and polished arms were stretched out in a position fearfully painful beyond the victim’s head, and the wrists were fastened to a steel bar by means of a thin cord, which cut through flesh, muscle and nerve to the very bone! The ankles were attached in a similar manner to a bar at the lower end of the rack, and thus from the female’s hands and feet thick clots of gore fell on the stone pavement. But even the blood flowed not so fast from her lacerated limbs as streamed the big drops of agony from her distorted countenance—that countenance erst so beautiful, and so well beloved by thee, Manuel d’Orsini! For, oh! upon that rack lay stretched the fair and half-naked form of Giulia of Arestino, its symmetry convulsing in matchless tortures, the bosom palpitating awfully with the pangs of that earthly hell, and the exquisitely-modeled limbs enduring all the hideous pains of dislocation, as if the fibers that held them in their sockets were drawn out to a tension at which they must inevitably snap in halves!
Half an hour later, another person was stretched out on that cursed rack, and the female screams and cries of pain that came from the tortured victim were truly agonizing. They didn’t go beyond the solid walls and heavy iron door. Her white, polished arms were painfully stretched above her head, with her wrists tied to a steel bar by a thin cord that cut through flesh, muscle, and nerve down to the bone! Her ankles were similarly attached to a bar at the bottom of the rack, and blood dripped from her hands and feet onto the stone floor. But even the blood didn’t flow as quickly from her mangled limbs as the tears of agony streamed down her twisted face—that face once so beautiful and so dearly loved by you, Manuel d’Orsini! For, oh! there lay the fair and half-naked form of Giulia of Arestino on that rack, her perfect body writhing in unimaginable torture, her chest heaving violently in the pains of that earthly hell, and her exquisitely-detailed limbs suffering all the hideous agony of dislocation, as if the fibers holding them in place were pulled to a tension that would inevitably snap them in two!
But who gazes on that awful spectacle? whose ears drink in those agonizing screams, as if they made a delicious melody? With folded arms, compressed lips, and remorseless, though ashy pale countenance, the old Lord of Arestino stands near the rack; and if his eyes can for a moment quit that feast which they devour so greedily, it is but to glance with demoniac triumph toward Manuel d’Orsini, whom an atrocious refinement of cruelty, suggested by the vengeful count himself, has made a spectator of that appalling scene! And terrible are the emotions which rend the heart of the young marquis! But he is powerless—he cannot stretch forth a hand to save his mistress from the hellish torments which she is enduring, nor can he even whisper a syllable to inspire her with courage to support them. For he is bound tightly—the familiars, too, have him in their iron grasp, and he is gagged! Nevertheless he can see, and he can hear; he can behold the rending tortures of the rack—and he is compelled to listen to the piercing screams which the victim sends forth. If he close his eyes upon the horrible spectacle, imagination instantly makes it more horrible even still; and, moreover, in the true spirit of a chivalrous heart, he seeks by the tenderness of his glances to impart at least a gleam of solace to the soul of her who has undergone so much, and is suffering now so much more, through her fatal love of him! The grand inquisitor, who is an intimate friend of the Count of Arestino, ministers well and faithfully to the infernal vengeance of that old Italian noble: for the remorseless judge urges on the torturers to apply the powers of the rack to the fullest extent; and while the creaking sound of wheels mingles with the cracking noise of dislocating limbs, the Count of Arestino exclaims, “I was once humane and benevolent, Giulia, but thy conduct has made me a fiend!”
But who stares at that terrible scene? Whose ears soak in those agonizing screams, as if they were a beautiful melody? With crossed arms, pressed lips, and a heartless, ashen face, the old Lord of Arestino stands by the rack; and if his eyes can momentarily look away from the gruesome feast they greedily devour, it’s only to cast a glance of wicked triumph at Manuel d’Orsini, who, through a cruel twist suggested by the vengeful count himself, has been forced to watch this horrifying spectacle. And the young marquis is torn apart by terrible emotions! But he is powerless—he cannot reach out a hand to save his mistress from the hellish agony she’s enduring, nor can he even whisper a word to give her the courage to withstand it. He is bound tightly—the guards have him in their iron grip, and he is gagged! Still, he can see and he can hear; he witnesses the horrific tortures of the rack—and he is forced to listen to the piercing screams the victim emits. If he closes his eyes to escape the awful sight, his imagination only makes it worse; and in the true spirit of a noble heart, he tries, with tender glances, to offer at least a glimmer of comfort to her, who has endured so much and is now suffering even more because of her doomed love for him! The grand inquisitor, who is a close friend of the Count of Arestino, faithfully serves the infernal vengeance of that old Italian noble: for the unfeeling judge pushes the torturers to use the rack to its fullest extent; and as the creaking of gears mixes with the sickening sound of cracking bones, the Count of Arestino exclaims, “I was once humane and kind, Giulia, but your actions have turned me into a monster!”
“A fiend!” shrieked the tormented woman: “Oh! yes—yes—thou art a fiend—a very fiend—I have wronged thee—but this vengeance is horrible—mercy—mercy!—oh! for one drop of water—mercy—mercy!”
“A monster!” screamed the tormented woman. “Oh! yes—yes—you are a monster—a complete monster—I have wronged you—but this revenge is terrible—please—please!—oh! for just one drop of water—please—please!”
The rack gave the last shock of which its utmost power was capable—a scream more dreadful, more agonizing, more piercing than any of its predecessors, rent this time the very walls of the torture-chamber: and with this last outburst of mortal agony, the spirit of the guilty Giulia fled forever! Yet was not the vengeance of the Count of Arestino satisfied; and the grand inquisitor was prepared to gratify the hellish sentiment to the fullest extent. The still warm and palpitating corpse of the countess was hastily removed from the rack: and the familiars stripped—nay, tore off the clothing of Manuel d’Orsini. The countenance of the young nobleman was now terribly somber, as if the darkest thoughts were occupying his inmost soul, and his eyes were bent fixedly on the dreadful engine, to the tortures of which it appeared to be his turn to submit.
The rack delivered one last shock, the most powerful one it could muster— a scream more horrific, more agonizing, and more piercing than any before it rent the very walls of the torture chamber. And with that final burst of mortal pain, Giulia’s spirit left this world forever! But the Count of Arestino’s thirst for vengeance was not yet quenched; the grand inquisitor was ready to satisfy this dark desire to the fullest. The still-warm and trembling body of the countess was quickly taken off the rack, and the attendants forcibly stripped the clothing off Manuel d’Orsini. The young nobleman’s face now looked grim, as if consumed by the darkest thoughts, and his eyes were fixed on the horrifying device, resigning himself to the tortures that he would soon have to endure.
The familiars, in order to divest him of his garments, and also to stretch him in such a way on the rack that his arms might be fastened over his head to the upper end of that instrument, had removed the chains and cords which had hitherto bound him. And now the fatal moment seemed to be at hand, and the familiars already grasped him rudely to hurl him on the rack, when, as if suddenly inspired by a superhuman strength, the young nobleman dashed the men from him; then, with lightning speed, he seized a massive iron bar that was used to move the windlass of the rack, and in another instant, before a saving arm could intervene, the deadly instrument struck down the Count of Arestino at the feet of the grand inquisitor, who started back with a cry of horror! The next moment the marquis was again powerless and secure in the grasp of the familiars—but he had accomplished his purpose, he had avenged his mistress and himself—and the old Lord of Arestino lay, with shattered skull, a corpse upon the cold pavement of the torture-chamber!
The assistants, to strip him of his clothes and also to stretch him on the rack so that his arms could be secured above his head to the top of the device, had removed the chains and ropes that had been holding him. Now the fateful moment seemed imminent, and the assistants were already grabbing him roughly to throw him on the rack, when, as if suddenly filled with superhuman strength, the young nobleman pushed the men away. Then, with lightning speed, he grabbed a heavy iron bar that was used to operate the windlass of the rack, and in an instant, before anyone could step in to help, the deadly device struck down the Count of Arestino at the feet of the grand inquisitor, who stumbled back with a cry of shock! The next moment, the marquis was once again helpless and firmly held by the assistants—but he had achieved his goal, he had avenged his mistress and himself—and the old Lord of Arestino lay there, with a crushed skull, a lifeless body on the cold floor of the torture chamber!
“Back—back with the murderer to his dungeon!” exclaimed the grand inquisitor, in a tone of fearful excitement and rage. “We must not afford him a chance of dying upon that engine of torture. No—no: the lingering flames of the auto-da-fe are reserved for the Marquis d’Orsini!”
“Back—back with the murderer to his dungeon!” shouted the grand inquisitor, with a mix of fear and anger in his voice. “We can't let him die on that torture device. No—no: the slow flames of the auto-da-fe are saved for the Marquis d’Orsini!”
And in pursuance of the sentence thus pronounced, Manuel was hurried away to his dark and solitary cell, there to remain a prey to all the dreadful thoughts which the occurrences of that fatal evening were so well calculated to marshal in horrible array to his imagination.
And following the judgment that had been issued, Manuel was rushed off to his dark and lonely cell, where he would be left to grapple with all the terrifying thoughts that the events of that fateful evening were sure to bring to his mind in a frightening lineup.
CHAPTER LXI.
While these awful scenes were being enacted in the subterranes of the holy inquisition, Demetrius was actively engaged in directing those plans and effecting those arrangements which the scheming disposition of Nisida of Riverola had suggested. We should observe that in the morning he had sought and found Antonio, with whom he had so expertly managed that the villain had fallen completely into the snare spread to entrap him, and had not only confessed that he held at his disposal the liberty of the Count of Riverola, but had also agreed to deliver him up to the Greek. In a word, every thing in this respect took place precisely as Nisida had foreseen. Accordingly, so soon as it was dark in the evening, sixty of the Ottoman soldiers quitted by two and threes the mansion which the Florentine Government had appropriated as a dwelling for the envoy and his suit. The men whom Demetrius thus intrusted with the execution of his scheme, and whose energy and fidelity he had previously secured by means of liberal reward and promise of more, were disguised in different ways, but were all well armed. To be brief, so well were the various dispositions taken, and so effectually were they executed, that those sixty soldiers had concealed themselves in the grove indicated by their master, without having excited in the minds of the Florentine people the least suspicion that anything unusual was about to take place. It was close upon eleven o’clock at night, when Demetrius, after having obtained a hasty interview with Nisida, whom he acquainted with the progress of the plot, repaired to the grove wherein his men were already distributed, and took his station in the midst of the knot of olives on the right of the huge chestnut tree which overhung the chasm.
While these terrible events were unfolding underground during the holy inquisition, Demetrius was busy organizing the plans and arrangements that Nisida of Riverola had devised. In the morning, he had sought out Antonio and skillfully managed to get the villain to fall completely into the trap that had been set for him. Antonio not only confessed that he had the freedom of the Count of Riverola in his hands but also agreed to hand him over to the Greek. In short, everything went exactly as Nisida had predicted. Therefore, as soon as night fell, sixty Ottoman soldiers quietly left the mansion that the Florentine Government had designated as residence for the envoy and his entourage, leaving in pairs. The men Demetrius entrusted to carry out his plan, whose loyalty and determination he had assured with generous rewards and promises of more, were disguised in various ways but were all well-armed. To keep it brief, the various arrangements were so well made and executed that those sixty soldiers hid themselves in the grove indicated by their leader without raising any suspicion among the Florentine people that something unusual was about to happen. It was almost eleven o’clock at night when Demetrius, after a quick meeting with Nisida to update her on the plot's progress, headed to the grove where his men were already positioned and took his place among the cluster of olives to the right of the large chestnut tree that loomed over the chasm.
Nearly a quarter of an hour elapsed, and naught was heard save the waving of the branches and the rustling of the foliage, as the breeze of night agitated the grove; but at the expiration of that brief period, the sound of voices was suddenly heard close by the chestnut tree—not preceded by any footsteps nor other indication of the presence of men—and thus appearing as if they had all at once and in an instant emerged from the earth.
Nearly fifteen minutes passed, and nothing was heard except the swaying of the branches and the rustling of the leaves, as the night breeze stirred the grove. But after that short time, voices suddenly broke out near the chestnut tree—without any footsteps or other signs of people—and it seemed as if they had all suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
Not a moment had elapsed—no, not a moment—ere those individuals whose voices were thus abruptly heard, were captured and secured by a dozen Ottoman soldiers, who sprung upon them from the dense thickets around or dropped amongst them from the branches overhead—and so admirably was the swoop made, that five persons were seized, bound and held powerless and incapable of resistance ere the echo of the cry of alarm which they raised had died away in the maze of the grove. And simultaneously with the performance of this skillful maneuver, a shrill whistle was wafted from the lips of Demetrius through the wood, and as if by magic, a dozen torches were seen to light up and numbers of men, with naked scimiters gleaming in the rays of those firebrands, rushed toward the spot where the capture had been made. The effect of that sudden illumination—those flashing weapons—and that convergence of many warriors all toward the same point, was striking in the extreme, and as the glare of the torches shone on the countenances of the four men in the midst of whom was Francisco (the whole five, however, being held bound and powerless by the Ottoman soldiers), it was evident that the entire proceeding had inspired the guilty wretches with the most painful alarm. Demetrius instantly knew that the handsome and noble-looking young man in the midst of the group of captives and captors, must be Don Francisco of Riverola, and he also saw at a glance that one of the ruffians with him was Antonio. But he merely had leisure at the moment to address a word of reassurance and friendship to Nisida’s brother—for, lo! the secret of the entrance to the robbers’ stronghold was revealed—discovered! Yes—there, at the foot of the tree, and now rendered completely visible by the glare of the torch-light, was a small square aperture, from which the trap door had been raised to afford egress to the captured party.
Not a moment had passed—no, not a moment—before the people whose voices were suddenly heard were caught and secured by a dozen Ottoman soldiers, who sprang upon them from the thick bushes around or dropped down from the branches above. The ambush was executed so perfectly that five people were grabbed, tied up, and rendered powerless before the echo of their alarmed cries faded away in the maze of the grove. At the same time as this skillful maneuver was happening, Demetrius let out a sharp whistle that echoed through the woods, and as if by magic, a dozen torches lit up, revealing a number of men with glinting, unsheathed scimitars rushing toward the location of the capture. The sudden brightness of that illumination—those flashing weapons—and the gathering of many warriors all moving toward the same spot was incredibly striking. As the torchlight illuminated the faces of the four men among whom was Francisco (the entire group of five being held bound and powerless by the Ottoman soldiers), it was clear that the entire event had filled the guilty wretches with intense fear. Demetrius quickly recognized that the handsome and noble-looking young man in the middle of the captive group must be Don Francisco of Riverola, and he also saw immediately that one of the thugs with him was Antonio. But he only had time at that moment to offer a word of reassurance and friendship to Nisida’s brother—for, behold! the secret entrance to the robbers’ hideout was revealed—discovered! Yes—there, at the foot of the tree, now fully visible by the glare of the torchlight, was a small square opening, from which the trapdoor had been lifted to allow the captured party to exit.
“Secure that entrance!” cried Demetrius, hastily; “and hasten down those steps, some dozen of you, so as to guard it well!”—then, the instant this command was obeyed he turned toward Francisco, saying, “Lord of Riverola—am I right in thus addressing you?”
“Secure that entrance!” Demetrius shouted quickly. “And you dozen or so, hurry down those steps to guard it properly!” The moment this command was followed, he turned to Francisco and asked, “Lord of Riverola—am I right to address you this way?”
“Such is my name,” answered Francisco; “and if you, brave chief, will but release me and lend me a sword, I will prove to thee that I have no particular affection for these miscreants.”
“That's my name,” replied Francisco; “and if you, brave chief, let me go and give me a sword, I'll show you that I have no special liking for these wrongdoers.”
Demetrius gave the necessary order—and in another moment the young Count of Riverola was not only free, but with a weapon in his hand. The Greek then made a rapid, but significant—fatally significant sign to his men; and—quick as thought,—the three robbers and their confederate Antonio were strangled by the bowstrings which the Ottomans whipped around their necks. A few stifled cries—and all was over! Thus perished the wretch Antonio—one of those treacherous, malignant, and avaricious Italians who bring dishonor on their noble nation,—a man who had sought to turn the vindictive feelings of the Count of Arestino to his own purposes, alike to fill his purse and to wreak his hateful spite on the Riverola family! Scarcely was the tragedy enacted, when Demetrius ordered the four bodies to be conveyed down the steps disclosed by the trap-door; “for,” said he, “we will endeavor so to direct our proceedings that not a trace of them shall be left upon ground; as the Florentines would not be well-pleased if they learnt that foreign soldiers have undertaken the duties which they themselves should perform.” Several of the Ottomans accordingly bore the dead bodies down the steps; and Demetrius, accompanied by Francisco, followed at the head of the greater portion of the troops, a sufficient number, however, remaining behind to constitute a guard at the entrance of the stronghold.
Demetrius gave the necessary order—and in just a moment, the young Count of Riverola was not only free but also armed. The Greek then made a quick but significant—fatally significant—gesture to his men; and before anyone could think, the three robbers and their ally Antonio were strangled by the bowstrings the Ottomans wrapped around their necks. A few muffled cries—and it was all over! Thus perished the wretch Antonio—one of those treacherous, malicious, and greedy Italians who bring shame to their noble nation—a man who had tried to manipulate the vengeful feelings of the Count of Arestino for his own gain, to fill his pockets and to unleash his bitter hatred on the Riverola family! As soon as the tragedy unfolded, Demetrius ordered the four bodies to be taken down the steps revealed by the trapdoor; “For,” he said, “we will ensure that no trace of them remains, as the Florentines would not be pleased to learn that foreign soldiers have taken on the duties they should handle themselves.” Several of the Ottomans dutifully carried the dead bodies down the steps, and Demetrius, followed by Francisco, led most of the troops, leaving enough behind to guard the entrance of the stronghold.
While they were yet descending the stone stairs, Demetrius seized the opportunity of that temporary lull in the excitement of the night’s adventures, to give Francisco hasty but welcome tidings of his sister; and the reader may suppose that the generous-hearted young count was overjoyed to learn that Nisida was not only alive, but also once more an inmate of the ancestral home. Demetrius said nothing relative to Flora; and Francisco, not dreaming for a moment that his deliverer even knew there was such a being in existence, asked no questions on that subject. His anxiety was not, however, any less to fly to the cottage; for it must be remembered that he was arrested first, on the 3d of July, and had yet to learn all the afflictions which had fallen upon Flora and her aunt—afflictions of the existence whereof he had been kept in utter ignorance by the banditti during his long captivity of nearly three months in their stronghold. But while we are thus somewhat digressing, the invaders are penetrating further into the stronghold. Headed by Demetrius and Francisco, and all carrying their drawn scimiters in their hands, the corps proceeded along a vast vaulted subterrane, paved with flag-stones, until a huge iron door, studded with nails, barred the way.
While they were still going down the stone stairs, Demetrius took the chance during the brief pause in the excitement of the night’s adventures to share some quick but welcome news about his sister with Francisco. One can imagine that the kind-hearted young count was thrilled to hear that Nisida was not only alive but also back at their family home. Demetrius didn’t mention anything about Flora, and Francisco, not thinking for a second that his rescuer even knew she existed, didn’t ask any questions about her. However, his desire to hurry to the cottage was no less urgent; after all, he had been captured first on July 3rd and still needed to learn about all the troubles that had befallen Flora and her aunt—troubles of which he had been completely unaware due to the bandits during his nearly three-month captivity in their hideout. While we digress a bit, the invaders were pushing deeper into the stronghold. Led by Demetrius and Francisco, all with their drawn scimitars in hand, the group moved through a large vaulted underground area, paved with flagstones, until they reached a huge iron door, covered in nails, blocking their path.
“Stay!” whispered Francisco, suddenly recollecting himself, “I think I can devise a means to induce the rogues to open this portal, or I am much mistaken.”
“Wait!” whispered Francisco, suddenly remembering, “I think I can come up with a way to get those guys to open this portal, or I’m really off base.”
He accordingly seized a torch and hurried back to the foot of the stone-steps; in the immediate vicinity of which he searched narrowly for some object. At last he discovered the object of his investigation—namely a large bell hanging in a niche, and from which a strong wire ran up through the ground to the surface. This bell Francisco set ringing, and then hurried back to rejoin his deliverers. Scarcely was he again by the side of Demetrius, when he saw that his stratagem had fully succeeded; for the iron door swung heavily round on its hinges—and in another moment the cries of terror which the two robber-sentinels raised on the inner side, were hushed forever by the Turkish scimiters. Down another flight of steps the invaders then precipitated themselves, another door, at the bottom, having been opened in compliance with the same signal which had led to the unfolding of the first—and now the alarm was given by the sentinels guarding the second post—those sentinels flying madly on, having beholden the immolation of their comrades. But Demetrius and Francisco speedily overtook them just as they emerged from another long vaulted and paved cavern-passage, and were about to cross a plank which connected the two sides of a deep chasm in whose depths a rapid stream rushed gurgling on.
He quickly grabbed a torch and rushed back to the bottom of the stone steps, where he searched carefully for something. Finally, he found what he was looking for—a large bell hanging in a niche, with a strong wire running up through the ground to the surface. Francisco rang the bell and then hurried back to join his rescuers. As soon as he was back by Demetrius's side, he saw that his plan had worked perfectly; the iron door swung open heavily on its hinges, and in a moment, the terrified screams of the two guard robbers on the inside were silenced for good by Turkish swords. The invaders then rushed down another flight of steps, as another door at the bottom opened in response to the same signal that had triggered the first bell—and now the alarm was raised by the sentinels at the second post, who fled in panic after witnessing the slaughter of their comrades. But Demetrius and Francisco quickly caught up to them just as they emerged from another long, vaulted, and paved passage, about to cross a plank connecting two sides of a deep chasm, where a fast-flowing stream gurgled below.
Into the turbid waters the two fugitive sentinels were cast: over the bridge poured the invaders, and into another caverned corridor, hollowed out of the solid rock, did they enter, the torch-bearers following immediately behind the Greek and the young count. It was evident that neither the cries of the surprised sentinels nor the tread of the invaders had alarmed the main corps of the banditti; for, on reaching a barrier formed by massive folding doors, and knocking thereat, the portals instantly began to move on their hinges—and in rushed the Ottoman soldiers, headed by their two gallant Christian leaders. The robbers were in the midst of a deep carouse in their magnificent cavern-hall, when their festivity was thus rudely interrupted.
Into the murky waters, the two fleeing guards were thrown: over the bridge rushed the invaders, and into another tunnel carved out of solid rock they went, with the torch-bearers right behind the Greek and the young count. It was clear that neither the shouts of the startled guards nor the footsteps of the invaders had alerted the main group of bandits; for, upon reaching a barrier made of heavy folding doors and knocking on them, the doors immediately began to swing open—and in stormed the Ottoman soldiers, led by their two brave Christian leaders. The robbers were in the middle of a wild party in their grand cavern hall when their celebration was abruptly interrupted.
“We are betrayed!” thundered Lomellino, the captain of the horde; “to arms! to arms!”
“We’ve been betrayed!” shouted Lomellino, the captain of the horde; “to arms! to arms!”
But the invaders allowed them no time to concentrate themselves in a serried phalanx, and tremendous carnage ensued. Surprised and taken unaware as they were, the banditti fought as if a spell were upon them, paralyzing their energies and warning them that their last hour was come. The terrible scimiters of the Turks hewed them down in all directions; some, who sought to fly, were literally cut to pieces. Lomellino fell beneath the sword of the gallant Count of Riverola; and within twenty minutes after the invaders first set foot in the banqueting hall, not a soul of the formidable horde was left alive!
But the invaders gave them no time to organize themselves into a tight formation, and a massive slaughter followed. Caught off guard and unprepared, the outlaws fought like they were under some kind of spell, sapping their strength and signaling that their final moments had arrived. The brutal swords of the Turks cut them down in every direction; some who tried to escape were literally sliced to bits. Lomellino fell under the sword of the brave Count of Riverola; and within twenty minutes of the invaders entering the banquet hall, not a single member of the once-formidable group was left alive!
Demetrius abandoned the plunder of the den to his troops; and when the portable part of the rich booty had been divided amongst them, they returned to their own grove, into which the entrance of the stronghold opened. When the subterrane was thus cleared of the living, and the dead alone remained in that place which had so long been their home, and was now their tomb, Demetrius ordered his forces to disperse and return to their quarters in Florence in the same prudent manner which had characterized their egress thence a few hours before. Francisco and Demetrius, being left alone together in the grove, proceeded by torchlight to close the trap-door, which they found to consist of a thick plate of iron covered with earth, so prepared, by glutinous substances no doubt, that it was hard as rock; and thus, when the trap was shut down, not even a close inspection would lead to a suspicion of its existence, so admirably did it fit into its setting and correspond with the soil all around.
Demetrius left the looting of the hideout to his troops; and once they had shared the valuable spoils among themselves, they headed back to their own grove, which was connected to the entrance of the stronghold. With the underground space cleared of the living and only the dead remaining in what had been their home for so long and was now their final resting place, Demetrius instructed his forces to scatter and return to their quarters in Florence, just as carefully as they had left a few hours earlier. Francisco and Demetrius, left alone in the grove, used their torches to close the trapdoor, which they discovered was a thick iron plate covered with earth. It had been treated, probably with some sticky substances, to make it as hard as rock; and when the trap was shut, even a close inspection wouldn't raise any suspicion of its existence, as it blended so perfectly with its surroundings and matched the soil around it.
It required, moreover, but a slight exercise of their imaginative powers to enable Demetrius and Francisco to conjecture that every time any of the banditti had come forth from their stronghold they were accustomed to strew a little fresh earth over the entire spot, and thus afford an additional precaution against the chance of detection on the part of any one who might chance to stray in that direction. We may also add that the trap-door was provided with a massive bolt which fastened it inside when closed, and that the handle of the bell-wire, which gave the signal to open the trap, was concealed in a small hollow in the old chestnut-tree. Having thus satisfied his curiosity by means of these discoveries, Demetrius accompanied Francisco to the city; and during their walk thither, he informed the young count that he was an envoy from the Ottoman Grand Vizier to the Florentine Government—that he had become acquainted with Nisida on board the ship which delivered her from her lonely residence on an island in the Mediterranean—and that as she had by some means or other learnt where Francisco was imprisoned, he had undertaken to deliver him. The young count renewed his warmest thanks to the chivalrous Greek for the kind interest he had manifested in his behalf; and they separated at the gate of the Riverola mansion, into which Francisco hurried to embrace his sister; while Demetrius repaired to his own abode.
It took just a bit of imagination for Demetrius and Francisco to guess that every time any of the bandits came out of their hideout, they would sprinkle some fresh dirt over the whole area as an extra measure to avoid being detected by anyone who might wander by. It's also worth mentioning that the trapdoor had a heavy bolt that secured it from the inside when closed, and the handle for the bell-wire, which signaled to open the trap, was hidden in a small hollow of the old chestnut tree. After satisfying his curiosity with these findings, Demetrius walked with Francisco to the city, where he shared that he was an envoy from the Ottoman Grand Vizier to the Florentine Government. He explained that he had met Nisida on the ship that rescued her from her lonely home on an island in the Mediterranean and that she had somehow discovered where Francisco was imprisoned, leading him to take on the task of rescuing him. The young count expressed his heartfelt gratitude to the noble Greek for the kindness he had shown him, and they parted ways at the gate of the Riverola mansion. Francisco rushed inside to embrace his sister, while Demetrius returned to his own home.
The meeting between Nisida and her brother Francisco was affecting in the extreme; and for a brief space the softer feelings in the lady’s nature triumphed over those strong, turbulent, and concentrated passions which usually held such indomitable sway over her. For her attachment to him was profound and sincere; and the immense sacrifice she had made in what she conceived to be his welfare and interests had tended to strengthen this almost boundless love.
The meeting between Nisida and her brother Francisco was incredibly emotional; and for a brief moment, her softer feelings took over the strong, chaotic, and intense passions that usually controlled her. Her bond with him was deep and genuine, and the huge sacrifice she had made for what she believed was his well-being had only made this immense love stronger.
On his side, the young count was rejoiced to behold his sister, whose strange disappearance and long absence had filled his mind with the worst apprehensions. Yes, he was rejoiced to see her once more beneath the ancestral roof; and, with a fond brother’s pride, he surveyed her splendid countenance, which triumph and happiness now invested with an animation that rendered her surpassingly beautiful!
On his side, the young count was thrilled to see his sister, whose mysterious disappearance and long absence had filled him with terrible worries. Yes, he was delighted to have her back under the family roof; and, with a loving brother’s pride, he admired her stunning face, which triumph and happiness now lit up with an energy that made her incredibly beautiful!
A few brief and rapidly-given explanations were exchanged between them, by means of the language of the fingers,—Francisco satisfying Nisida’s anxiety in respect to the success of her project, by which the total extermination of the banditti had been effected,—and she conveying to him as much of the outline of her adventures during the last seven months as she thought it prudent to impart. They then separated, it being now very late; and, moreover, Nisida had still some work in hand for that night. The moment Francisco was alone, he exclaimed aloud, “Oh! is it possible that this dear sister who loves me so much, is really the bitter enemy of Flora? But to-morrow—to-morrow I must have a long explanation with Nisida; and Heaven grant that she may not stand in the way of my happiness! Oh, Flora—dearest Flora, if you knew how deeply I have suffered on your account during my captivity in that accursed cavern! And what must you have thought of my disappearance—my absence! Alas! did the same vengeance which pursued me wreak its spite also on thee, fair girl?—did the miscreant, Antonio, who boastingly proclaimed himself to my face the author of my captivity, and who sullenly refused to give me any tidings of those whom I cared for, and of what was passing in the world without,—did he dare to molest thee? But suspense is intolerable, I cannot endure it even for a few short hours! No—I will speed me at once to the dwelling of my Flora, and thus assuage her grief and put an end to my own fears at the same time!”
A few quick explanations were exchanged between them using sign language—Francisco easing Nisida’s worries about the success of her plan, which led to the complete elimination of the bandits—and she shared with him as much of her adventures over the past seven months as she felt was wise to reveal. They then parted ways since it was very late, and Nisida still had some work to do that night. The moment Francisco was alone, he exclaimed, “Oh! Is it possible that this dear sister who loves me so much is actually the bitter enemy of Flora? But tomorrow—tomorrow I need to have a long talk with Nisida; and I hope she doesn’t get in the way of my happiness! Oh, Flora—my dearest Flora, if you knew how much I have suffered for you during my time trapped in that cursed cave! And what must you have thought of my sudden disappearance—my absence! Alas! Did the same vengeance that pursued me also target you, beautiful girl? Did that scoundrel, Antonio, who proudly claimed to be the cause of my captivity and coldly refused to tell me anything about those I cared for or what was happening in the outside world—did he dare to trouble you? But this uncertainty is unbearable; I can’t stand it for even a few more hours! No—I will go straight to Flora’s place to ease her sorrow and put an end to my own fears at the same time!”
Having thus resolved, Francisco repaired to his own apartment, enveloped himself in a cloak, secured weapons of defense about his person, and then quitted the mansion, unperceived by a living soul. Almost at the same time, but by another mode of egress—namely, the private staircase leading from her own apartments into the garden, and which has been so often mentioned in the course of this narrative—Donna Nisida stole likewise from the Riverola palace. She was habited in male attire; and beneath her doublet she wore the light but strong cuirass which she usually donned ere setting out on any nocturnal enterprise, and which she was now particularly cautious not to omit from the details of her toilet, inasmuch as the mysterious appearance of the muffled figure, which had alarmed her on the previous evening, induced her to adopt every precaution against secret and unknown enemies. Whither was the Lady Nisida now hurrying, through the dark streets of Florence?—what new object had she in contemplation?
Having made up her mind, Francisco went to his room, wrapped himself in a cloak, secured some weapons on himself, and then left the mansion without anyone noticing. Almost at the same time, but through a different exit—the private staircase leading from her own rooms to the garden, which has been mentioned often in this story—Donna Nisida also slipped out of the Riverola palace. She was dressed in men's clothing and wore the lightweight but sturdy armor she typically put on before heading out for any late-night venture. This time, she was especially careful not to skip this part of her outfit since the mysterious figure she had seen the night before had made her extra cautious against hidden threats. Where was Lady Nisida rushing off to in the dark streets of Florence? What new purpose did she have in mind?
Her way was bent toward an obscure neighborhood in the immediate vicinity of the cathedral; and in a short time she reached the house in which Dame Margaretha, Antonio’s mother, dwelt. She knocked gently at the door, which was shortly opened by the old woman, who imagined it was her son that sought admittance; for, though in the service of the Count of Arestino, Antonio was often kept abroad late by the various machinations in which he had been engaged, and it was by no means unusual for him to seek his mother’s dwelling at all hours.
Her path led her to a quiet neighborhood near the cathedral, and soon she arrived at the house where Dame Margaretha, Antonio’s mother, lived. She knocked softly on the door, which was quickly opened by the elderly woman, who thought it was her son coming home; although he worked for the Count of Arestino, Antonio often stayed out late due to various schemes he was involved in, and it wasn't unusual for him to visit his mother at any time.
Margaretha, who appeared in a loose wrapper hastily thrown on, held a lamp in her hand; and when its rays streamed not on the countenance of her son, but showed the form of a cavalier handsomely appareled, she started back in mingled astonishment and fear. A second glance, however, enabled her to recognize the Lady Nisida; and an exclamation of wonder escaped her lips. Nisida entered the house, closed the door behind her, and motioned Dame Margaretha to lead the way into the nearest apartment. The old woman obeyed tremblingly; for she feared that the lady’s visit boded no good; and this apprehension on her part was not only enhanced by her own knowledge of all Antonio’s treachery toward Count Francisco, but also by the imperious manner, determined looks, and strange disguise of her visitress. But Margaretha’s terror speedily gave way to indescribable astonishment when Nisida suddenly addressed her in a language which not for many, many years, had the old woman heard flow from that delicious mouth!
Margaretha, wearing a loose robe thrown on in a hurry, held a lamp in her hand. When the light didn’t illuminate her son’s face but instead revealed the figure of a well-dressed man, she recoiled in a mix of surprise and fear. A second look, however, allowed her to recognize Lady Nisida, and a gasp of astonishment escaped her lips. Nisida entered the house, closed the door behind her, and gestured for Margaretha to lead her to the nearest room. The old woman followed anxiously, fearing the lady’s visit meant trouble; her worry was fueled not just by her knowledge of Antonio’s betrayal of Count Francisco, but also by the commanding demeanor, intense gaze, and unusual disguise of her visitor. But Margaretha’s fear soon turned to indescribable amazement when Nisida suddenly spoke to her in a language that the old woman hadn’t heard from that charming mouth in many, many years!
“Margaretha,” said Nisida, “you must prepare to accompany me forthwith! Be not surprised to hear me thus capable of rendering myself intelligible by means of an organ on which a seal was so long placed. A marvelous cure has been accomplished in respect to me, during my absence from Florence. But you must prepare to accompany me, I say; your son Antonio——”
“Margaretha,” said Nisida, “you need to get ready to come with me right away! Don’t be surprised to hear me speaking clearly now after being silent for so long. A fantastic change has happened to me while I’ve been away from Florence. But you really need to get ready to come with me, I insist; your son Antonio——”
“My son!” ejaculated the woman, now again trembling from head to foot, and surveying Nisida’s countenance in a manner denoting the acutest suspense.
“My son!” the woman cried out, now shaking all over again and looking at Nisida’s face in a way that showed her intense anxiety.
“Your son is wounded—mortally wounded in a street skirmish——”
“Your son is hurt—seriously hurt in a street fight—”
“Wounded!” shrieked Margaretha. “Oh, dear lady—tell me all—tell me the worst! What has happened to my unfortunate son? He is dead—he is dead! Your manner convinces me that hope is past!”
“Wounded!” screamed Margaretha. “Oh, dear lady—please tell me everything—tell me the worst! What has happened to my poor son? He is dead—he is dead! The way you're acting makes me believe that all hope is gone!”
And she wrung her hands bitterly, while tears streamed down her wrinkled cheeks.
And she twisted her hands in distress, as tears flowed down her lined cheeks.
“In peace!” repeated the old woman bitterly: then, to herself she said, “Donna Nisida suspects not his perfidy—knows not all his wickedness.”
“In peace!” repeated the old woman bitterly; then, to herself, she said, “Donna Nisida doesn’t suspect his betrayal—doesn’t know all his evil deeds.”
“Delay not,” urged the lady, perceiving what was passing in her mind. “You are well aware that my brother, who, alas! has disappeared most mysteriously, dismissed Antonio abruptly from his service many months ago; but, whatever were the cause, it is forgotten, at least by me. So tarry not, but prepare to accompany me.”
“Don’t wait,” the lady urged, sensing what was on her mind. “You know very well that my brother, who, unfortunately, has vanished without a trace, fired Antonio from his job many months ago; but whatever the reason, it's forgotten now, at least by me. So don’t delay, but get ready to come with me.”
Margaretha hastened to her bedroom, and reappeared in a few minutes, completely dressed and ready to issue forth.
Margaretha rushed to her bedroom and came back a few minutes later, fully dressed and ready to go out.
“Keep close by me,” said Nisida, as she opened the house-door; “and breathe not a word as we pass through the streets. I have reasons of my own for assuming a disguise, and I wish not to be recognized.”
“Stay right next to me,” said Nisida as she opened the front door; “and don’t say a word as we walk through the streets. I have my own reasons for wearing a disguise, and I don’t want to be recognized.”
Margaretha was too much absorbed in the contemplation of the afflicting intelligence which she had received, to observe anything at all suspicious in these injunctions; and thus it was that the two females proceeded in silence through the streets leading toward the Riverola mansion.
Margaretha was so caught up in thinking about the upsetting news she had received that she didn’t notice anything suspicious about these instructions. And so, the two women walked silently through the streets leading to the Riverola mansion.
By means of a pass-key Nisida opened the wicket-gate of the spacious gardens, and she traversed the grounds, Margaretha walking by her side. In a few minutes they reached a low door, affording admission into the basement-story of the palace, and of which Nisida always possessed the key.
By using a pass-key, Nisida unlocked the gate to the large gardens, and she walked across the grounds with Margaretha beside her. In a few minutes, they arrived at a small door that led into the basement of the palace, and Nisida had always had the key to it.
“Go first,” said the lady, in a scarcely audible whisper; “I must close the door behind us.”
“Go ahead,” the lady said in a barely audible whisper; “I need to close the door behind us.”
“But wherefore this way?” demanded Margaretha, a sudden apprehension starting up in her mind. “This door leads down to the cellars.”
“But why this way?” Margaretha asked, a sudden worry rising in her mind. “This door goes down to the cellars.”
“The officers of justice are in search of Antonio—and I am concealing him for your sake,” was the whispered and rapid assurance given by Nisida. “Would you have him die in peace in your arms, or perish on the scaffold?”
“The law enforcement officers are looking for Antonio—and I’m hiding him for you,” Nisida whispered quickly. “Would you rather he die peacefully in your arms or face execution?”
Margaretha shuddered convulsively, and hurried down the dark flight of stone steps upon which the door opened. Terrible emotions raged in her bosom—indescribable alarms, grief, suspicion, and also a longing eagerness to put faith in the apparent friendship of Nisida.
Margaretha shuddered uncontrollably and rushed down the dark stone steps leading from the door. Terrible emotions surged inside her—indescribable fear, sorrow, suspicion, and also a strong desire to believe in the seemingly genuine friendship of Nisida.
“Give me your hand,” said the lady; and the hand that was thrust into hers was cold and trembling.
“Give me your hand,” said the lady; and the hand that was thrust into hers was cold and shaking.
Then Nisida hurried Margaretha along a narrow subterranean passage, in which the blackest night reigned; and, though the old woman was a prey to apprehensions that increased each moment to a fearful degree, she dared not utter a word either to question—to implore—or to remonstrate. At length they stopped; and Nisida, dropping Margaretha’s hand, drew back heavy bolts which raised ominous echoes in the vaulted passage. In another moment a door began to move stubbornly on its hinges; and almost at the same time a faint light gleamed forth—increasing in power as the door opened wider, but still attaining no greater strength than that which a common iron lamp could afford. Margaretha’s anxious glances were plunged into the cellar or vault to which the door opened, and whence the light came: but she saw no one within. It, however, appeared as if some horrible reminiscence, connected with the place, came back to her startled mind; for, falling on her knees, and clinging wildly to her companion, she cried in a piercing tone, “Oh! lady, wherefore have you brought me hither?—where is my son?—what does all this horrible mystery mean? But, chiefly now of all—why, why are we here—at this hour?”
Then Nisida hurried Margaretha along a narrow underground passage, where the darkest night enveloped them; and even though the old woman was increasingly gripped by fear, she didn’t dare speak to question, plead, or protest. Finally, they stopped, and Nisida, releasing Margaretha’s hand, pulled back heavy bolts that echoed ominously in the vaulted passage. In a moment, a door began to stubbornly move on its hinges, and almost simultaneously, a faint light shone through—growing stronger as the door opened wider, but still no brighter than an ordinary iron lamp could provide. Margaretha’s anxious glances searched the cellar or vault beyond the door, where the light originated, but she saw no one inside. It seemed like some dreadful memory associated with the place returned to her startled mind; for, falling to her knees and clinging desperately to her companion, she cried out in a piercing voice, “Oh! Lady, why have you brought me here?—where is my son?—what does this horrible mystery mean? But most importantly—why, why are we here—at this hour?”
“In a few moments you shall know more!” exclaimed Nisida; and as she spoke, with an almost superhuman strength she dragged, or rather, flung the prostrate woman into the vault, rushing in herself immediately afterward, and closing the door behind her.
“In a few moments you’ll know more!” exclaimed Nisida; and as she spoke, with an almost superhuman strength, she dragged, or rather, flung the unconscious woman into the vault, rushing in herself right after and closing the door behind her.
“Holy God!” shrieked Margaretha, gazing wildly round the damp and naked walls of solid masonry, and then up at the lamp suspended to the arched ceiling, “is this the place? But no! you are ignorant of all that; it was not for that you brought me hither! Speak, lady, speak! Where is Antonio? What have I done to merit your displeasure? Oh, mercy! mercy! Bend not those terrible glances upon me! Your eyes flash fire! You are not Nisida—you are an evil spirit! Oh, mercy! mercy!”
“Holy God!” screamed Margaretha, looking around frantically at the cold, bare walls of solid stone, and then up at the lamp hanging from the arched ceiling. “Is this the place? But no! You don't know anything about that; you didn’t bring me here for that reason! Speak, lady, speak! Where is Antonio? What have I done to deserve your anger? Oh, please! Please! Don't look at me with those fierce eyes! You’re not Nisida—you’re a malevolent spirit! Oh, please! Please!”
And thus did the miserable woman rave, as, kneeling on the cold, damp ground she extended her tightly-clasped hands in an imploring manner toward Nisida, who, drawn up to her full height, was contemplating the groveling wretch with eyes that seemed to shoot forth shafts of devouring flame! Terrible, indeed, was the appearance of Nisida! Like to an avenging deity was she—no longer woman in the glory of her charms and the elegance of her disguise, but a fury—a very fiend, an implacable demoness, armed with the blasting lightnings of infernal malignity and hellish rancor!
And so the miserable woman ranted, kneeling on the cold, damp ground as she extended her tightly-clasped hands in a pleading way toward Nisida, who, standing tall, looked down at the groveling wretch with eyes that seemed to shoot fiery daggers! Nisida's appearance was truly terrifying! She resembled an avenging goddess—not the charming woman she once was, but a fury—a complete fiend, an unyielding demoness, armed with the destructive power of wickedness and hellish rage!
“Holy Virgin, protect me!” shrieked Margaretha, every nerve thrilling with the agony of ineffable alarm.
“Holy Virgin, protect me!” screamed Margaretha, every nerve tingling with the intense pain of overwhelming fear.
“Yes, call upon Heaven to aid you, vile woman!” said Nisida, in a thick, hoarse, and strangely altered voice, “for you are beyond the reach of human aid! Know ye whose remains—or rather the mangled portions of whose remains—lie in this unconsecrated ground? Ah! well may you start in horror and surprise, for I know all—all!”
“Yeah, pray to Heaven for help, you wicked woman!” said Nisida, in a deep, raspy, and oddly changed voice, “because you are beyond human help! Do you know whose remains—or rather the disfigured pieces of those remains—are buried in this unholy ground? Ah! You could be shocked and surprised, for I know everything—everything!”
A terrific scream burst from the lips of Margaretha; and she threw her wild looks around as if she were going mad.
A terrifying scream escaped from Margaretha's lips; she looked around wildly as if she were losing her mind.
“Detestable woman!” exclaimed Nisida, fixing her burning eyes more intently still on Margaretha’s countenance: “you are now about to pay the penalty of your complicity in the most odious crimes that ever made nights terrible in Florence! The period of vengeance has at length arrived! But I must torture ere I slay ye! Yes, I must give thee a foretaste of that hell to which your soul is so soon to plunge down! Know, then, that Antonio—your son Antonio—is no more. Not three hours have elapsed since he was slain—assassinated—murdered, if you will so call it—and by my commands.”
“Detestable woman!” Nisida shouted, glaring intensely at Margaretha’s face. “You’re about to pay for your part in the most horrible crimes that have ever made nights unbearable in Florence! The time for vengeance has finally come! But I have to make you suffer before I kill you! Yes, I must give you a taste of the hell your soul is about to fall into! Know this: Antonio—your son Antonio—is no longer alive. Not three hours have passed since he was killed—assassinated—murdered, if you prefer that term—by my orders.”
“Oh! lady, have pity upon me—pity upon me, a bereaved mother!” implored the old woman, in a voice of anguish so penetrating, that vile as she was, it would have moved any human being save Nisida. “Do not kill me—and I will end my miserable days in a convent! Give me time to repent of all my sins—for they are numerous and great! Oh! spare me, dear lady—have mercy upon me—have mercy upon me!”
“Oh! lady, please have mercy on me—have mercy on me, a mourning mother!” begged the old woman, her voice filled with such deep anguish that, despite her wretchedness, it would have touched any person except Nisida. “Please don’t kill me—and I promise to spend the rest of my days in a convent! Just give me time to repent for all my sins—for they are many and serious! Oh! please spare me, dear lady—have mercy on me—have mercy on me!”
“What mercy had you on them whose mangled remains are buried in the ground beneath your feet?” demanded Nisida, in a voice almost suffocated with rage. “Prepare for death—your last moment is at hand!” and a bright dagger flashed in the lamp-light.
“What mercy did you show to those whose torn bodies are buried in the ground beneath your feet?” Nisida demanded, her voice nearly choked with rage. “Get ready to die—your final moments are here!” A bright dagger gleamed in the lamp-light.
“Mercy—mercy!” exclaimed Margaretha, springing forward, and grasping Nisida’s knees.
“Please, mercy!” shouted Margaretha, rushing forward and grabbing Nisida’s knees.
“I know not what mercy is!” cried the terrible Italian woman, raising the long, bright, glittering dagger over her head.
“I don’t know what mercy is!” yelled the fierce Italian woman, raising the long, shiny, glittering dagger over her head.
“Holy God! protect me! Lady—dear lady, have pity upon me!” shrieked the agonized wretch, her countenance hideously distorted, and appallingly ghastly, as it was raised in such bitterly earnest appeal toward that of the avengeress. “Again I say mercy—mercy!”
“Holy God! Please protect me! Lady—oh dear lady, have mercy on me!” cried the tortured soul, her face grotesquely twisted and horrifyingly pale as she raised it in a desperate plea toward the avenger. “Once again, I plead for mercy—mercy!”
“Die, fiend!” exclaimed Nisida; and the dagger, descending with lightning speed, sunk deep into the bosom of the prostrate victim. A dreadful cry burst from the lips of the wretched woman; and she fell back—a corpse!
“Die, monster!” shouted Nisida; and the dagger, dropping with lightning speed, plunged deep into the chest of the fallen victim. A terrible scream escaped from the lips of the miserable woman; and she collapsed—dead!
“Oh! my dear—my well-beloved and never-to-be-forgotten mother!” said Nisida, falling upon her knees by the side of the body, and gazing intently upward—as if her eyes could pierce the entire building overhead, and catch a glimpse of the spirit of the parent whom she thus apostrophized—“pardon me—pardon me for this deed! Thou didst enjoin me to abstain from vengeance—but when I thought of all thy wrongs, the contemplation drove me mad—and an irresistible power—a force which I could not resist—has hurried me on to achieve the punishment of this wretch who was so malignant an enemy of thine; dearest mother, pardon me—look not down angrily on thy daughter!”
“Oh! my dear—my beloved and never-to-be-forgotten mother!” said Nisida, dropping to her knees beside the body and gazing intently upward—as if her eyes could penetrate the entire building above and catch a glimpse of the spirit of the parent she was addressing—“forgive me—forgive me for this act! You told me to refrain from seeking vengeance—but when I thought of all your wrongs, the idea drove me to madness—and an irresistible force—a power I couldn’t resist—pushed me to punish this wretch who was such a malignant enemy of yours; dearest mother, forgive me—don't look down angrily at your daughter!”
Then Nisida gave way to all the softer emotion which attended the reaction that her mind was now rapidly undergoing, after being so highly strung, as for the last few hours it was—and her tears fell in torrents. For some minutes she remained in her kneeling position, and weeping, till she grew afraid—yes, afraid of being in that lonely place, with the corpse stretched on the ground—a place, too, which for other reasons awoke such terrible recollections in her mind.
Then Nisida allowed herself to feel all the softer emotions that came with the change her mind was quickly going through, after being so tense for the last few hours—and her tears flowed freely. For several minutes, she stayed in her kneeling position, crying, until she became scared—yes, scared of being in that lonely spot, with the body lying on the ground—a place that, for other reasons, brought back such terrible memories for her.
Starting to her feet—and neither waiting to extinguish the lamp, which she herself had lighted at an early period of the night, nor to withdraw her dagger from the bosom of the murdered Margaretha—Nisida fled from the vault, and regained her own apartment in safety, and unperceived.
Starting to her feet—and without waiting to put out the lamp she had lit earlier that night or to take her dagger from the chest of the murdered Margaretha—Nisida fled from the vault and safely and unnoticed returned to her own room.
*****
*****
But he was not there—nor had his bed been slept in during the past night.
But he wasn't there—nor had his bed been slept in the night before.
“He is searching after his Flora,” thought Nisida. “Alas, poor youth—how it grieves me thus to be compelled to thwart thee in thy love! But my oath—and thine interests, Francisco, demand this conduct on my part. And better—better it is that thou shouldst hear from strangers the terrible tidings that thy Flora is a prisoner in the dungeon of the inquisition, where she can issue forth only to proceed to the stake! Yes—and better, too, is it that she should die, than that this marriage shall be accomplished!”
“He's searching for his Flora,” thought Nisida. “Oh, poor guy—it's so painful for me to have to stand in the way of your love! But my oath—and your interests, Francisco—require this from me. And honestly—it’s better that you hear from others the awful news that your Flora is locked away in the dungeon of the inquisition, where she can only leave to be executed! Yes—and it’s also better that she die than for this marriage to happen!”
Nisida quitted the room, and repaired to the apartment where the morning repast was served up.
Nisida left the room and went to the area where breakfast was being served.
A note, addressed to herself, lay upon the table. She instantly recognized the handwriting of Dr. Duras, tore open the billet, and read the contents as follows:
A note, addressed to herself, lay on the table. She immediately recognized Dr. Duras's handwriting, tore open the slip, and read the message as follows:
“My brother Angelo came to me very late last night and informed me that a sense of imperious duty compelled him to change his mind relative to the two women Francatelli. He accordingly appeared on their behalf, and obtained a delay of eight days. But nothing can save them from condemnation at the end of this period, unless indeed immense interests be made on their account with the duke. My brother alone deserves your blame, dear friend; let not your anger fall on your affectionate and devoted servant.
“My brother Angelo came to me late last night and expressed that he felt a strong sense of duty to change his mind about the two women, the Francatellis. He went on their behalf and managed to get an eight-day extension. However, nothing can save them from being condemned at the end of this period unless significant efforts are made on their behalf with the duke. My brother alone deserves your blame, dear friend; please don’t direct your anger at your loving and devoted servant.”
“Jeronymo Duras.”
“Jeronymo Duras.”
Nisida bit her lips with vexation. She now regretted she had effected the liberation of Francisco before she was convinced that Flora was past the reach of human mercy;—but, in the next moment she resumed her haughty composure, as she said within herself, “My brother may essay all his influence: but mine shall prevail!”
Nisida bit her lips in frustration. She now regretted freeing Francisco before she was sure that Flora was beyond human help;—but in the next moment, she regained her proud calm as she told herself, “My brother can try all his influence: but mine will win!”
Scarcely had she established this determination in her mind, when the door was burst open, and Francisco—pale, ghastly, and with eyes wandering wildly—staggered into the apartment.
Scarcely had she made this decision in her mind, when the door flew open, and Francisco—pale, ghostly, and with eyes darting around—stumbled into the room.
Nisida, who really felt deeply on his account, sprung forward—received him in her arms—and supported him to a seat.
Nisida, who genuinely cared about him, rushed forward—caught him in her arms—and helped him to a seat.
“Oh! Nisida, Nisida!” he exclaimed aloud, in a tone expressive of deep anguish; “what will become of your unfortunate brother? But it is not you who have done this! No—for you were not in Florence at the time which beheld the cruel separation of Flora and myself!”
“Oh! Nisida, Nisida!” he shouted, filled with deep sorrow; “what will happen to your poor brother? But it’s not your fault! No—because you weren’t in Florence when the cruel separation of Flora and me happened!”
And, throwing himself on his sister’s neck, he burst into tears. He had apostrophized her in the manner just related, not because he fancied that she could hear or understand him; but because he forgot, in the maddening paroxysms of his grief, that Nisida was (as he believed) deaf and dumb! She wound her arms round him—she pressed him to her bosom—she covered his pale forehead with kisses; while her heart bled at the sight of his alarming sorrow.
And, throwing himself around his sister’s neck, he started to cry. He had spoken to her in the way just described, not because he thought she could hear or understand him, but because, in the overwhelming moments of his grief, he forgot that Nisida was (as he believed) deaf and mute! She wrapped her arms around him—she held him close to her chest—she kissed his pale forehead repeatedly; her heart ached at the sight of his distressing sorrow.
Suddenly he started up—flung his arms wildly about—and exclaimed, in a frantic voice, “Bring me my steel panoply! give me my burgonet—my cuirass—and my trusty sword;—and let me arouse all Florence to a sense of its infamy in permitting that terrible inquisition to exist! Bring me my armor, I say—the same sword I wielded on the walls of Rhodes—and I will soon gather a trusty band to aid me!”
Suddenly, he jumped up—waving his arms around—and shouted in a frantic voice, “Bring me my steel armor! Give me my helmet—my breastplate—and my trusty sword;—and let me awaken all of Florence to the shame of allowing that terrible inquisition to exist! Bring me my armor, I say—the same sword I used on the walls of Rhodes—and I will quickly gather a loyal group to support me!”
But, overcome with excitement, he fell forward—dashing his head violently upon the floor, before Nisida could save him. She pealed the silver bell that was placed upon the breakfast-table, and assistance soon came. Francisco was immediately conveyed to his chamber—Dr. Duras was sent for—and on his arrival, he pronounced the young nobleman to be laboring under a violent fever. The proper medical precautions were adopted; and the physician was in a few hours able to declare that Francisco was in no imminent danger, but that several days would elapse ere he could possibly become convalescent. Nisida remained by his bedside, and was most assiduous—most tender—most anxious in her attentions toward him; and when he raved, in his delirium, of Flora and the inquisition, it went to her very heart to think that she was compelled by a stern necessity to abstain from exerting her influence to procure the release of one whose presence would prove of far greater benefit to the sufferer than all the anodynes and drugs which the skill of Dr. Duras might administer!
But overwhelmed with excitement, he fell forward—slamming his head hard against the floor, before Nisida could catch him. She rang the silver bell on the breakfast table, and help arrived quickly. Francisco was taken to his room—Dr. Duras was called—and upon his arrival, he declared that the young nobleman was suffering from a severe fever. The necessary medical steps were taken; and within a few hours, the doctor was able to say that Francisco was not in immediate danger, but that it would take several days before he could start to recover. Nisida stayed by his side, being incredibly attentive—deeply caring—truly worried for him; and when he babbled in his delirium about Flora and the inquisition, it broke her heart to think that she had to hold back from using her influence to secure the freedom of someone whose presence would help him far more than all the painkillers and medications Dr. Duras could provide!
CHAPTER LXII.
The sick room—Florence in distress.
It was about an hour past daybreak on the 1st of October,—five days after the incidents related in the three preceding chapters. Nisida, worn out with long watchings and vigils in her brother’s chamber, had retired to her own apartment; but not before she had seen Francisco fall into a sleep which, under the influence of a narcotic ordered by the physician, promised to be long and soothing. The lady had not quitted the chamber of the invalid ten minutes, when the door was slightly opened; and some one’s looks were plunged rapidly and searchingly into the room:—then the visitor, doubtless satisfied by the result of his survey, stole cautiously in.
It was about an hour after sunrise on October 1st—five days after the events described in the previous three chapters. Nisida, exhausted from long vigils in her brother’s room, had returned to her own space; but not before she had seen Francisco drift into a sleep that, thanks to a sedative prescribed by the doctor, promised to be deep and restful. She had barely left the invalid's room for ten minutes when the door creaked open slightly, and someone peeked quickly and curiously inside: then the visitor, likely satisfied with what he saw, quietly stepped in.
He advanced straight up to the table which stood near the bed, drew a small vial from the bosom of his doublet—and poured its crystal contents into the beverage prepared to quench the thirst of the invalid. Then, as he again secured the vial about his person, he murmured, “The medicament of Christian Rosencrux will doubtless work greater wonders than those of Dr. Duras, skilled though the latter be!”
He walked right up to the table next to the bed, took a small vial from his coat, and poured its clear contents into the drink meant to quench the invalid's thirst. Then, as he tucked the vial back into his clothes, he murmured, “Christian Rosencrux’s medicine will definitely work greater wonders than Dr. Duras's, although the latter is quite skilled!”
The effect was marvelous, indeed;—a sudden tinge of healthy red appeared upon the cheeks a moment before so ashy pale—and fire once more animated the blue eyes—and Francisco recovered complete consciousness and self-possession for the first time since the dread morning when he was attacked with a dangerous illness.
The effect was amazing; a sudden flush of healthy red appeared on the cheeks that were just moments ago so ashy pale, and fire returned to the blue eyes. Francisco regained full consciousness and composure for the first time since that terrible morning when he fell ill with a serious sickness.
He closed his eyes for a few minutes; and when he opened them again, he was surprised to perceive by his bedside a young, well-attired, and very handsome man, whose countenance appeared to be familiar to him.
He closed his eyes for a few minutes, and when he opened them again, he was surprised to see a young, well-dressed, and very good-looking man by his bedside, whose face seemed familiar to him.
“Count of Riverola,” said the visitor, bending over him, and speaking in a low but kind tone, “despair not! Succor is at hand—and ere forty-eight hours shall have passed away, your well-beloved Flora will be free!”
“Count of Riverola,” said the visitor, leaning over him and speaking in a soft but kind voice, “don’t lose hope! Help is on the way—and within forty-eight hours, your beloved Flora will be free!”
Joy lighted up the countenance of the young nobleman, as these delightful words met his ears; and, seizing his consoler’s hand, he exclaimed:
Joy lit up the face of the young nobleman as these delightful words reached his ears; and, grabbing his consoler’s hand, he exclaimed:
“A thousand thanks for this assurance! But, have we not met before?—or was it in those wild dreams which have haunted my imagination that I have seen thee?”
“A thousand thanks for this reassurance! But, haven't we met before?—or was it in those wild dreams that have haunted my imagination that I saw you?”
“Yes—we have met before, count,” was the reply. “Dost thou not remember Fernand Wagner?”
“Yeah—we’ve met before, Count,” was the reply. “Don’t you remember Fernand Wagner?”
Francisco passed his hand across his brow, as if to settle his scattered thoughts: then, at the expiration of a few moments, he said: “Oh! yes—I recollect you—I know that I had conceived a great friendship for you, when some strange incident—I cannot remember what, and it is of no matter—parted us!”
Francisco ran his hand over his forehead, trying to organize his jumbled thoughts. After a few moments, he said, “Oh! Right—I remember you—I know I felt a strong friendship for you, but then something weird happened—I can’t recall what, and it doesn’t really matter— that separated us!”
“Do not excite yourself too much by racking your memory to decipher the details of the past,” returned Wagner. “I dare not stay another minute with you now: therefore listen attentively to what more I have to say. Yield yourself not up to despondency—on the contrary, cherish every hope that is dear to you. Within a few days Flora shall be yours! Yes—solemnly do I assure you that all shall take place as I affirm. But YOUR agency is not needed to insure her liberation: Heaven will make use of OTHER means. Compose your mind, then,—and suffer not yourself to be tortured by vain fears as to the future. Above all, keep my visit to thee a profound secret—intimate not to thy sister Nisida that thou hast seen me. Follow my counsel in all these respects—and happiness is in store for thee!”
“Don’t stress yourself out trying to remember the details of the past,” Wagner replied. “I can’t stay another minute with you now, so please listen carefully to what I have to say. Don’t give in to despair—on the contrary, hold on to every hope that matters to you. In just a few days, Flora will be yours! Yes—I promise you that everything will happen just as I say. But YOUR help isn’t needed to secure her freedom: Heaven will use OTHER means. So calm your mind, and don’t let yourself be tormented by pointless worries about the future. Above all, keep my visit to you a complete secret—don’t tell your sister Nisida that you’ve seen me. Follow my advice on all these points—and happiness awaits you!”
Fernand pressed the young count’s hand warmly as he terminated these rapidly delivered injunctions, and then retreated from the chamber ere the invalid had time to utter a syllable indicative of his gratitude.
Fernand grasped the young count’s hand warmly as he finished these quickly spoken instructions, and then left the room before the invalid had a chance to say anything to express his gratitude.
But how different was Francisco now—how different did Nisida find him, on her return to his room, from what he was when she had left him two hours before! Nor less was Dr. Duras astonished, at his next visit, to perceive that his patient had made in those two hours as rapid strides toward convalescence as he could barely have hoped to see accomplished in a week.
But how different was Francisco now—how different did Nisida find him when she returned to his room compared to when she had left him two hours earlier! Dr. Duras was equally amazed during his next visit to see that his patient had made such rapid progress toward recovery in those two hours, as he could hardly have hoped to see achieved in a week.
In obedience to a hint rapidly conveyed by a signal from Nisida to the physician, the latter touched gently upon the subject of Flora Francatelli; but Francisco, resolute in his endeavors to follow the advice of Fernand Wagner, and to avoid all topics calculated to excite, responded briefly, and immediately spoke on another matter.
In response to a quick signal from Nisida to the doctor, he gently brought up the topic of Flora Francatelli; however, Francisco, determined to heed Fernand Wagner's advice and steer clear of any subjects that might provoke strong emotions, answered briefly and quickly shifted to a different subject.
But he did not think the less deeply on that interesting subject. No; he cherished the image of his Flora, and the hope of being yet united to her, with an enthusiasm which a love so ardent as his passion alone could feel.
But he didn’t think any less deeply about that intriguing topic. No; he held onto the image of his Flora and the hope of being united with her, fueled by an enthusiasm that only a love as intense as his could create.
And Nisida congratulated herself on the conviction which she now very naturally entertained, that he had resigned himself to the loss of the young maiden, and was exerting his utmost to banish her altogether from his memory!
And Nisida congratulated herself on the belief that she now very naturally held, that he had accepted the loss of the young woman and was doing everything he could to erase her from his memory!
Throughout the day Francisco continued to improve rapidly, and on the following morning he was enabled to leave his couch. Indeed, his recovery was so marvelously quick that Dr. Duras considered it to be a perfect phenomenon in the history of medicine; and Nisida looked upon the physician, whom she conceived to be the author of this remarkable change, with unfeigned admiration.
Throughout the day, Francisco kept getting better quickly, and by the next morning, he was able to get up from his couch. His recovery was so impressively fast that Dr. Duras thought it was a remarkable event in the history of medicine; and Nisida looked at the doctor, whom she believed was responsible for this incredible change, with genuine admiration.
It was verging toward the hour of sunset, the 2d of October, when a rumor of a most alarming nature circulated with the celerity of wild-fire through the city of Florence. At first the report was received with contemptuous incredulity; but by degrees—as circumstances tended to confirm it—as affrighted peasants came flying into the town from their country homes, bearing the dread tidings, the degenerate and voluptuous Florentines gave way to all the terrors which, in such cases, were too well adapted to fill the hearts of an emasculated people with dismay.
It was close to sunset on October 2nd when a highly disturbing rumor spread rapidly through the city of Florence. Initially, people dismissed the report with scornful disbelief, but gradually—as events started to back it up—as terrified farmers rushed into town from their rural homes, the decadent and indulgent Florentines succumbed to the overwhelming fears that, in situations like this, were all too likely to fill the hearts of a weakened people with panic.
For, while the dwellers of the City of Flowers were thinking only of the gay festival which invariably commenced their winter season, while the nobles and wealthy burghers were whiling their time pleasantly in the regilding and decoration of their palaces or mansions, while the duke was projecting splendid banquets, and the members of the council of state were dreaming of recreation and enjoyment, rather than of the duties of office, while, too, preparations were being made for the approaching auto-da-fe—that terrible spectacle which the inquisition annually offered to the morbid tastes of a priest-ridden people—while, in a word, Florence seemed wrapped up in security and peace—at such a moment the astounding intelligence arrived, that a mighty army was within a few hours’ march of the sovereign city of Tuscany!
For while the people of the City of Flowers were only thinking about the lively festival that always kicked off their winter season, while the nobles and wealthy merchants were happily spending their time gilding and decorating their palaces or mansions, while the duke was planning grand banquets and the members of the state council were daydreaming about fun and enjoyment rather than their official responsibilities, while preparations were also underway for the upcoming auto-da-fe—that dreadful spectacle the inquisition put on each year for the morbid tastes of a priest-dominated populace—while, in short, Florence seemed to be wrapped in safety and peace, at that moment, shocking news arrived that a massive army was just a few hours' march from the sovereign city of Tuscany!
Yes; this was the news that suddenly spread confusion and dismay throughout Florence, the news which told how the Ottoman fleet, for some days past moored off the port of Leghorn, had vomited forth legions, and how the formidable force was approaching at a rapid rate, under the command of the grand vizier in person, the seraskier and sipehsalar of the armies of the sultan!
Yes; this was the news that quickly spread confusion and panic throughout Florence, the news that reported how the Ottoman fleet, which had been docked off the port of Leghorn for several days, had unleashed legions, and how the intimidating force was advancing rapidly, led by the grand vizier himself, the seraskier and sipehsalar of the sultan's armies!
The moment these things were bruited abroad in the city, Demetrius, the Greek, fled secretly; for he too well understood that his treacherous intentions had, in some unaccountable manner, transpired, and reached the ears of Ibrahim Pasha. Nisida was perfectly astounded; and, for the first time in her life, she felt her energies paralyzed—all her powers of combination suddenly laid prostrate. As for Francisco, he could not help thinking that the invasion of Italy by the Turks was connected with the succor so mysteriously, but confidently promised by Wagner; although he was not only ignorant of the relationship subsisting between the grand vizier and his beloved Flora, but was even unaware of the fact that this high functionary was the same Ibrahim whose prisoner he had been for a few hours on a former occasion in the Island of Rhodes.
The moment these things spread around the city, Demetrius, the Greek, fled in secret; he understood too well that his deceitful plans had somehow leaked and reached Ibrahim Pasha. Nisida was completely shocked; for the first time in her life, she felt her energy drain away—her ability to think clearly suddenly vanished. As for Francisco, he couldn't help but think that the Turkish invasion of Italy was linked to the help that Wagner had mysteriously but confidently promised; although he was unaware of the connection between the grand vizier and his beloved Flora, and didn’t even realize that this high-ranking official was the same Ibrahim who had held him captive for a few hours before on the Island of Rhodes.
The council of state assembled to deliberate upon the proper course which should be adopted at so critical a moment; but when the resources of Florence and the means of resisting the invaders were scrutinized, when it was discovered that there were not three thousand soldiers to defend the place, nor arms sufficient to equip more than fifteen hundred volunteers in addition to the regular force, all idea of attempting to make a stand against an army which was in reality twenty thousand strong, but which the exaggerations of fear had trebled in amount, was ultimately abandoned.
The state council gathered to discuss the best course of action at such a critical time; however, when they examined Florence's resources and the capacity to fight off the invaders, they found there were not even three thousand soldiers available to defend the city, nor enough weapons to equip more than fifteen hundred volunteers in addition to the regular troops. The idea of trying to withstand an army that was actually twenty thousand strong, but which fear had exaggerated to three times that number, was ultimately scrapped.
The sun went down, and was succeeded by no illuminations that night. Florence was in mourning. A spell had fallen upon the City of Flowers; her streets were deserted; and within the houses, those who possessed wealth were busily engaged in concealing their gold and jewels in cellars, holes dug in the ground, or at the bottom of wells. The general consternation was terrific indeed; and the solemn stillness which prevailed throughout the town so lately full of animation and happiness was even more dreadful than that which had accompanied the plague two centuries before.
The sun set, and that night there were no lights to replace it. Florence was in mourning. A heavy sadness had fallen over the City of Flowers; its streets were empty, and inside the homes, the wealthy were busy hiding their gold and jewels in cellars, holes in the ground, or at the bottom of wells. The general panic was truly terrible, and the quiet that filled the town, once so vibrant and joyful, was even more chilling than the silence that followed the plague two centuries earlier.
It was near midnight when messengers from the grand vizier, who was now within three miles’ march of the city, arrived at the western gate, and demanded admission, that they might obtain an immediate audience of the duke. The request was directly complied with, and the envoys were conducted to the palazzo, where the prince immediately assembled the council of state to receive them, himself presiding.
It was close to midnight when messengers from the grand vizier, who was now just three miles away from the city, arrived at the western gate and requested entry to get an immediate audience with the duke. The request was granted without hesitation, and the envoys were taken to the palace, where the prince quickly gathered the state council to meet them, with himself in charge.
The audience was in other respects strictly private; but the nature of the interview was soon proved to have been most unexpectedly pacific; for two hours after the reception of the envoys, criers proceeded throughout the city, proclaiming the joyful news that the grand vizier had of his own accord proposed such terms as the council of state had not hesitated to accept.
The audience was otherwise completely private; however, the nature of the meeting quickly turned out to be surprisingly peaceful. Two hours after the envoys were received, messengers went throughout the city, announcing the happy news that the grand vizier had voluntarily proposed terms that the council of state eagerly accepted.
Thus, at two o’clock in the morning, were the Florentines at first alarmed by hearing the monotonous voices of the criers breaking upon the solemn stillness; but their fear changed into gladness ineffable, ere those functionaries had uttered a dozen words of the proclamation which they were intrusted to make.
Thus, at two o’clock in the morning, the people of Florence were initially startled by the repetitive voices of the criers disrupting the solemn stillness; but their fear quickly turned into joy beyond words before the officials had finished a dozen lines of the announcement they were meant to deliver.
What the terms were did not immediately transpire; but two circumstances which occurred ere it was daybreak, and which, though conducted with considerable secrecy, nevertheless soon became generally known—these circumstances, we say, afforded ample scope for comment and gossip.
What the terms were didn't come out right away; however, two events that took place before dawn, which, despite being handled with a fair amount of secrecy, quickly became widely known—these events, we say, provided plenty of material for discussion and speculation.
The first was the occupation of the Riverola Palace by the Ottoman soldiers who had accompanied Demetrius as an escort, and whom he had left in Florence; and the second was the fact that two females, closely muffled up, were removed from the prison of the inquisition, and delivered over to the charge of the grand vizier’s messengers, who conveyed them out of the city.
The first was the takeover of the Riverola Palace by the Ottoman soldiers who had come with Demetrius as an escort and whom he had left in Florence; the second was that two women, heavily wrapped up, were taken from the Inquisition prison and handed over to the grand vizier’s messengers, who then took them out of the city.
But the curiosity excited by these incidents was absorbed in the general anxiety that was evinced by the Florentine people to feast their eyes with the grand, interesting, and imposing spectacle which the dawn of day revealed to their view.
But the curiosity stirred by these events was overshadowed by the overall anxiety shown by the people of Florence to enjoy the grand, fascinating, and impressive spectacle that the dawn revealed to them.
For, far as the eye could reach, on the western side of Florence, and commencing at the distance of about a quarter of a mile from the city, a mass of innumerable tents and pavilions showed where the Ottoman army was encamped! Myriads of banners, of all colors, floated from the tall javelins to which they were affixed before the entrance of the chief officers’ tents, and in front of the entire encampment waved, at the summit of a spear planted in the ground, the three crescents, which invariably accompany the march of a Turkish army. The sunbeams glittered on thousands of bright crescents; and the brazen pommels of the mounted sentinels’ saddles shone like burnished gold. It was, indeed, a grand and imposing spectacle:—and the din of innumerable voices mingling with the sounds of martial music, reached the ears of those Florentines who, more daring than the rest, advanced nearly up to the outposts of the encampment.
For as far as the eye could see, on the western side of Florence, starting about a quarter of a mile from the city, a sea of countless tents and pavilions revealed where the Ottoman army was camped! Thousands of banners of every color flew from tall javelins in front of the chief officers’ tents, and at the center of the entire encampment, the three crescents that always accompany a Turkish army were waving atop a spear planted in the ground. The sunlight shimmered on thousands of bright crescents, and the brass pommels of the mounted sentinels’ saddles gleamed like polished gold. It was truly a grand and impressive sight: the noise of countless voices mixed with the sounds of military music reached the ears of those Florentines who, bolder than the others, approached nearly to the outposts of the camp.
But in the meantime, a scene of profound and touching interest had taken place in the gorgeous pavilion of the grand vizier.
But in the meantime, a scene of deep and moving interest had unfolded in the beautiful pavilion of the grand vizier.
While it was yet dark—and ere that martial panorama of tents and pavilions developed itself to the admiring and astonished eyes of the Florentines—two females, closely muffled in handsome cashmere shawls, which had been presented to them for the purpose, were treading the Ottoman encampment, under the guidance of the messengers to whom they had been consigned.
While it was still dark—and before the impressive view of tents and pavilions unfolded for the amazed and astonished Florentines—two women, wrapped tightly in beautiful cashmere shawls that had been given to them for this purpose, were walking through the Ottoman encampment, guided by the messengers who had been assigned to them.
It is hardly necessary to inform the reader that these females were the elder Signora Francatelli and her beautiful niece Flora.
It’s hardly necessary to let the reader know that these women were the older Signora Francatelli and her stunning niece Flora.
Their sudden and most unexpected deliverance from the terrible dungeons of the inquisition, and the profound respect with which they were treated by those into whose charge the familiars of the holy office had surrendered them, inspired them with the most lively joy; and their congratulations were expressed by frequent pressures of each other’s hands as they proceeded in company with their guides. But they knew not by whom, or how, nor wherefore they had been released—and yet a vague suspicion, founded solely on the fact that their conductors wore the Ottoman garb, that Alessandro must be in some way connected with the matter, had entered their minds. It was, at all events, clear that no harm was intended them, for they were not treated as prisoners, and thus they hastened on in confidence and hope.
Their sudden and totally unexpected escape from the awful dungeons of the Inquisition, along with the deep respect they received from the people who had taken charge of them after the holy office's agents had handed them over, filled them with immense joy; they expressed their congratulations through frequent hand squeezes as they walked together with their guides. But they had no idea who had freed them, how it happened, or why—and yet a vague suspicion, based solely on the fact that their escorts wore Ottoman clothing, made them think Alessandro might be involved somehow. One thing was clear: no harm was intended for them, as they weren't treated like prisoners, so they moved forward with confidence and hope.
It was not until they had left the city some distance behind, that the bright moon showed them a confused mass of white objects in front; and they were both marveling what the strange and unknown spectacle could be, when their party was suddenly challenged by the sentries of an outpost. The leader of the little escort gave the watchword; and now, as the two females drew nearer to the encampment, the mass of white objects became more shapely, until, in a few minutes, the pointed tops of the tents and pavilions stood out in strong relief against the now purple sky.
It wasn't until they had traveled far from the city that the bright moon revealed a jumble of white objects ahead. They were both wondering what this strange and unfamiliar sight could be when their group was suddenly challenged by the guards at an outpost. The leader of the small escort provided the watchword, and as the two women approached the camp, the mass of white objects became clearer until, in just a few minutes, the pointed tops of the tents and pavilions stood out sharply against the now purple sky.
What could this unusual spectacle mean? They were still in the dungeons of the inquisition when the alarm, caused by an approaching army, had circulated through Florence; and the rumor had not reached their ears. For the first time since the moment of their release they now hung back, and manifested signs of fear.
What could this strange sight mean? They were still in the dungeons of the inquisition when the alarm, triggered by an approaching army, spread through Florence; and they hadn't heard the news. For the first time since their release, they now hesitated and showed signs of fear.
“Be not terrified, ladies,” said the chief of the escort, speaking in excellent Italian; “ye have no cause for apprehension! Before you spread the innumerable tents of the Ottoman army; and it is to the presence of this mighty host that ye are indebted for your freedom.”
“Don’t be afraid, ladies,” said the leader of the escort, speaking in perfect Italian; “you have nothing to worry about! Before you are the countless tents of the Ottoman army; and it is this powerful force that has granted you your freedom.”
“But whither are you taking us?” inquired Flora, scarcely reassured.
“But where are you taking us?” Flora asked, feeling only a little reassured.
“To the pavilion of his Highness, Ibrahim-Pasha, the grand vizier of the glorious Sultan Solyman,” answered the Turk; “and at the hands of that powerful minister ye will receive naught but honorable and kind treatment.”
“To the pavilion of His Highness, Ibrahim-Pasha, the grand vizier of the glorious Sultan Solyman,” replied the Turk; “and you will receive nothing but honorable and kind treatment from that powerful minister.”
“Know you, signor,” inquired Flora, “if there be in the Ottoman camp a young man who, when a Christian,” she added, with a profound sigh, “bore the name of Alessandro Francatelli?”
“Do you know, sir,” asked Flora, “if there is a young man in the Ottoman camp who, when he was a Christian,” she added with a deep sigh, “went by the name of Alessandro Francatelli?”
“There is such a young man,” responded the Turkish messenger; “and you will see him presently.”
“There is a young man like that,” replied the Turkish messenger; “and you’ll see him shortly.”
“Oh! is it then to him that we owe our deliverance?” demanded the beauteous maiden, her heart fluttering with varied emotions at the idea of meeting her brother. “Is he attached to the person of that mighty man whom you denominate the grand vizier? and shall we see him in the pavilion of his highness?”
“Oh! So is it to him that we owe our freedom?” asked the beautiful maiden, her heart racing with mixed emotions at the thought of meeting her brother. “Is he connected to that powerful man you call the grand vizier? And will we see him in the pavilion of his highness?”
“You will see him in the pavilion of his highness,” answered the Turk.
“You'll find him in the pavilion of his highness,” replied the Turk.
“And the grand vizier himself—is he a good, kind man?” asked Flora. “Is my brother—I mean Alessandro—a favorite with him?”
“And the grand vizier himself—is he a good, kind man?” asked Flora. “Is my brother—I mean Alessandro—a favorite with him?”
“Then there is a chance that Alessandro will rise in the service of the sultan?” continued Flora, naturally anxious to glean all the information she could respecting her brother.
“Then is there a chance that Alessandro will rise in the service of the sultan?” continued Flora, eager to gather as much information as she could about her brother.
“There is not a more enviable personage in the imperial service than he whom you style Alessandro Francatelli.”
“There isn’t a more admirable person in the imperial service than the one you refer to as Alessandro Francatelli.”
“Heaven be thanked that he is so prosperous, poor boy!” exclaimed the aunt, who had been an attentive listener to the preceding discourse. “But your grand vizier, signor, must be very powerful to have a great army at his disposal.”
“Thank goodness he’s doing so well, poor guy!” exclaimed the aunt, who had been listening closely to the conversation. “But your grand vizier, sir, must be very powerful to have a large army at his command.”
“The grand vizier, lady,” returned the Ottoman envoy, “is second only to the sultan, and in him we see a reflection of the imperial majesty. At a sign from the great and potent Ibrahim every scimiter throughout this host of twenty thousand men would leap from its sheath in readiness to strike where and at whom he might choose to order. Nay, more, lady—he has the power to gather together mighty armies, so numerous that they would inundate Christendom as with a desolating sea. Allah be thanked! there is no limit to the power of the mighty Ibrahim so long as he holdeth the seals of his great office.”
“The grand vizier, ma'am,” said the Ottoman envoy, “is second only to the sultan, and in him, we see a reflection of imperial greatness. With just a gesture from the powerful Ibrahim, every scimitar among this army of twenty thousand men would be ready to strike wherever and at whom he chooses. Furthermore, ma'am—he has the ability to assemble massive armies, so large that they could flood Christendom like a devastating sea. Thank God! There is no limit to the power of the mighty Ibrahim as long as he holds the seals of his great office.”
The two females made no further observation aloud; but they thought profoundly on all that they had just heard. For in a short time they were to stand in the presence of this puissant chief whom the Ottomans seemed to worship as a god, and who wielded a power which placed him on a level with the proudest potentates in the Christian world.
The two women didn't say anything more out loud, but they were deep in thought about everything they had just heard. Soon, they were going to be in front of this powerful leader whom the Ottomans seemed to worship like a god, and who held a level of power that put him on par with the most prominent rulers in the Christian world.
In the meantime the little party had entered the precincts of the Ottoman encampment, a complete city of tents and pavilions, ranged in the most admirable order, and with all the regularity of streets.
In the meantime, the small group had entered the area of the Ottoman camp, a whole city of tents and pavilions, arranged in perfect order and with all the regularity of streets.
A solemn silence prevailed throughout the camp, interrupted only by the measured pace and the occasional challenge of sentinels.
A quiet hush filled the camp, broken only by the steady footsteps and the occasional call of the guards.
At length Flora and her aunt perceived, in the clear moonlight, a pavilion loftier, larger, and more magnificent than any they had yet seen. The pinnacle glittered as if it were tipped with a bright star; the roof was of dazzling whiteness; and the sides were of dark velvet, richly embroidered with gold. It stood in the midst of a wide space, the circumjacent tents forming a complete circle about it. Within this inclosure of tents the sentries were posted at very short intervals; and instead of walking up and down, they stood motionless as statues, their mighty scimiters gleaming in the moonlight.
At last, Flora and her aunt noticed, in the bright moonlight, a pavilion taller, bigger, and more impressive than any they had seen before. The peak sparkled as if it were topped with a bright star; the roof was dazzlingly white; and the sides were made of dark velvet, beautifully embroidered with gold. It stood in the middle of a wide area, with surrounding tents forming a complete circle around it. Within this enclosure of tents, the guards were stationed at very short intervals; instead of pacing back and forth, they stood still like statues, their powerful scimitars shining in the moonlight.
In profound silence did the little party proceed toward the entrance of the vast pavilion, which the females had no difficulty in discerning to be the habitation of the potent and dreaded chief into whose presence they were now repairing.
In deep silence, the small group made their way to the entrance of the large pavilion, which the women easily recognized as the home of the powerful and feared chief they were about to meet.
In front of this splendid tent floated two large banners, each from the summit of a tall javelin, the head of which was of burnished gold. One of these enormous flags was green; the other was blood-red. The first was the sacred standard of the Prophet Mohammed, and accompanied the grand vizier in his capacity of representative and vice-regent of the sultan; and the latter was the banner which was always planted in front of the pavilion inhabited by the seraskier, or commander-in-chief of the Ottoman army.
In front of this impressive tent, two large banners floated from the tops of tall spears, their heads shining in polished gold. One of these massive flags was green, while the other was blood-red. The green banner represented the sacred standard of the Prophet Mohammed, accompanying the grand vizier in his role as the representative and vice-regent of the sultan. The red banner was always displayed in front of the pavilion occupied by the seraskier, or commander-in-chief of the Ottoman army.
At the entrance of the vast tent stood four mounted sentinels, horses and men alike so motionless that they seemed to be as many equestrian statues.
At the entrance of the huge tent stood four mounted guards, horses and riders so still that they looked like equestrian statues.
“In a few moments,” whispered the leader of the little escort to the two females, “you will be in the presence of the grand vizier, who will receive you alone.”
“In a few moments,” whispered the leader of the small group to the two women, “you will be in the presence of the grand vizier, who will meet with you alone.”
“And Alessandro Francatelli?” inquired Flora, in a tone of disappointment, “will he not be there also?”
“And Alessandro Francatelli?” Flora asked, sounding disappointed. “Will he not be there too?”
“Fear not, you shall behold him shortly,” answered the Turk; and passing behind the mounted sentinels, he drew aside the velvet curtain, at the same time bidding Flora and her aunt enter the pavilion.
“Don’t worry, you’ll see him soon,” the Turk replied; and as he passed behind the mounted guards, he pulled back the velvet curtain, inviting Flora and her aunt to enter the pavilion.
A blaze of light bursting forth from the interior of the magnificent tent dazzled and bewildered them, as the Ottoman gently gushed them onward—for they hung back in vague and groundless alarm.
A burst of light shining from inside the magnificent tent amazed and confused them, as the Ottoman gently urged them forward—because they hesitated in vague and unfounded fear.
The curtain was instantly closed behind them; and they now found themselves inside the gorgeous abode of the grand vizier. The pavilion was decorated in the most sumptuous manner. Crystal chandeliers were suspended to the spars which supported the canvas ceiling; and the pillars which supported those spars were gilt and inlaid with mother-of-pearl. Rich sofas placed around the sides—vases, some containing flowers and others delicious perfumes—tables laden with refreshments of the most exquisite kind,—in a word, all the evidences of enormous wealth and all the accessories of luxurious splendor were displayed in this sumptuous abode.
The curtain quickly closed behind them, and they found themselves inside the stunning home of the grand vizier. The pavilion was decorated in the most lavish way. Crystal chandeliers hung from the beams supporting the canvas ceiling, and the columns that held up those beams were gilded and inlaid with mother-of-pearl. Plush sofas were arranged along the sides, vases filled with flowers and others with delightful perfumes, and tables piled high with the most exquisite refreshments—everything showcased immense wealth and all the elements of luxurious splendor in this magnificent home.
At the further end of the pavilion was seated an individual, whom, by the intimation they had already received, and by the magnificence of his attire, Flora and her aunt immediately knew to be the grand vizier. He soon granted them the opportunity they so anxiously awaited, and it was not a great while ere they found themselves completely reassured, and conversing with a freedom which they had hardly hoped would characterize their interview.
At the far end of the pavilion sat a person whom, based on the hints they had received and the splendor of his clothing, Flora and her aunt immediately recognized as the grand vizier. He soon gave them the chance they had been eagerly waiting for, and it wasn't long before they felt completely at ease, chatting with a casualness they had hardly expected from their meeting.
But who can describe the wonder and amazement which overwhelmed Flora and her aunt, when, in the person of the grand vizier, was revealed to them the long absent brother and nephew, Alessandro Francatelli!
But who can describe the wonder and amazement that overwhelmed Flora and her aunt when the grand vizier revealed to them the long-absent brother and nephew, Alessandro Francatelli!
It is needless to give in detail the events which were narrated in their conversation. After a long and interesting recapitulation of the thrilling events which had attended them thus far, they turned to that more immediate matter which lay nearest their hearts.
It’s unnecessary to go into detail about the events discussed in their conversation. After a long and engaging summary of the exciting experiences they had shared so far, they shifted to the more pressing issue that was closest to their hearts.
When the Count of Riverola at length joined the party, the young nobleman, taking Flora’s hand, exclaimed:
When the Count of Riverola finally joined the group, the young nobleman, taking Flora's hand, exclaimed:
“I am anxious to secure this jewel as soon as possible. Our union may be celebrated privately and without useless pomp and ceremony; a few hours hence may see us allied to part no more. I have a friend in Florence—Fernand Wagner——”
“I’m eager to get this jewel as soon as I can. Our union can be celebrated privately and without unnecessary show and ceremony; in just a few hours, we could be together forever. I have a friend in Florence—Fernand Wagner——”
“And if he be your friend, count, you cannot possess one more likely to be sincere!” exclaimed the vizier.
“And if he’s your friend, count, you can’t have anyone more likely to be genuine!” exclaimed the vizier.
“He has, indeed, proved a warm friend to me,” continued Francisco. “Two days ago I was stretched upon a bed of sickness—delirious, my mind wandering, and my reason gone——”
“He has really been a great friend to me,” Francisco continued. “Two days ago, I was lying on a sick bed—delirious, my mind wandering, and my reason lost——”
“Merciful heavens!” cried Flora, shuddering from head to foot, and contemplating her intended husband with the deepest solicitude.
“Merciful heavens!” exclaimed Flora, shivering from head to toe, and looking at her intended husband with the utmost concern.
“Yes, I was in a desperate state,” said the count. “But Wagner came—he breathed words of hope in my ears, and I recovered rapidly; so rapidly and so completely that I feel not as if I had ever known indisposition save by name. I was, however, about to observe that there is an oratory in Signor Wagner’s mansion; and there may the ceremony be performed. Fernand is, moreover, well acquainted with the language by which the deaf and dumb communicate their ideas; and through friendship for me he will break the tidings of my marriage to my sister.”
“Yes, I was in a pretty desperate situation,” said the count. “But Wagner came—he filled my ears with hopeful words, and I recovered quickly; so quickly and so completely that I don’t feel like I ever experienced any illness except by name. I was about to mention that there’s a chapel in Signor Wagner’s house; that’s where the ceremony can take place. Fernand, too, knows the language that the deaf and mute use to share their thoughts; out of friendship for me, he’ll tell my sister the news of my marriage.”
“Be it as you propose,” said the grand vizier; then, after a moment’s pause, he added, speaking in a low and mysterious whisper: “and if you will not shrink from the contact of the renegade at the altar of God—a renegade in name only, and not in heart—a renegade to suit his worldly purposes, and not from conviction—then shall I be present at the ceremony. Yes,” he continued, perceiving that his aunt, his sister, and the young count surveyed him with mingled pleasure and amazement—“yes, in a deep disguise I will quit the encampment and enter Florence, for it would grieve me deeply to be excluded from the solemn scene.”
“Let it be as you suggest,” said the grand vizier; then, after a moment’s pause, he added, speaking in a low and mysterious whisper: “and if you aren’t afraid of being in the presence of the renegade at the altar of God—a renegade in name only, not in heart—a renegade for his own interests, not from true belief—then I will be there at the ceremony. Yes,” he continued, noticing that his aunt, his sister, and the young count looked at him with a mix of pleasure and astonishment—“yes, in a deep disguise I will leave the camp and enter Florence, for it would deeply sadden me to be left out of this solemn event.”
“Dearest Alessandro—for thus you will permit me still to call you,” exclaimed his aunt, “your words have made my happiness complete. Oh! you are still a Christian in heart, thank God!”
“Dearest Alessandro—for that’s what you’ll allow me to still call you,” exclaimed his aunt, “your words have made my happiness complete. Oh! you are still a Christian at heart, thank God!”
“Not for worlds would I that you should be absent from the ceremony which makes your sister the Countess of Riverola!” exclaimed Francisco.
“Not for anything would I want you to miss the ceremony that makes your sister the Countess of Riverola!” exclaimed Francisco.
The arrangements so happily come to and so amicably digested, were now to be carried into effect. The expectant bridegroom accordingly took a temporary leave of the vizier, Flora and the aunt, and returned to the city to seek his friend Fernand Wagner, it being understood that those whom he had just left should meet him at that signor’s mansion by mid-day.
The plans they happily agreed upon and discussed were now set to be put into action. The eager groom took a short leave from the vizier, Flora, and the aunt, and headed back to the city to find his friend Fernand Wagner, with the understanding that those he had just left would meet him at that gentleman’s house by noon.
The morning was now breaking: and every roof top in Florence was crowded with persons anxious to obtain a view of the encampment, as we have stated at the close of the preceding chapter.
The morning was breaking, and every rooftop in Florence was filled with people eager to catch a glimpse of the camp, as we mentioned at the end of the previous chapter.
CHAPTER LXIII.
The Manuscript.
On arriving at the walls of the city, the Ottoman guard left them, and retraced their steps to the Turkish encampment, while our little party proceeded on its way through the now crowded streets, and soon arrived at the residence of Wagner.
On reaching the city walls, the Ottoman guard parted ways with them and made their way back to the Turkish camp, while our small group continued through the now bustling streets and soon arrived at Wagner's residence.
With many congratulations did Fernand receive them; and being informed of the purport of their visit, hastened to acquaint his chaplain of the duties that were required of him; and before the sun was an hour higher in the heavens, Francisco, Count of Riverola, and Flora Francatelli were joined together in the indissoluble bonds of wedlock.
With many congratulations, Fernand welcomed them; and after learning the purpose of their visit, he quickly informed his chaplain of the duties expected of him. Before the sun had risen much higher in the sky, Francisco, Count of Riverola, and Flora Francatelli were united in the unbreakable bonds of marriage.
It was now, for the first time since his recovery, that the recollection of the solemn oath Francisco had made to his dying father came across his mind—that on that day and that hour in which he was married, he and his bride should visit the secret chamber: and he hurriedly told Wagner that it was of the utmost importance that he should be at the Riverola palace within the hour; and at the same time he requested his kind friend to accompany him.
It was now, for the first time since he got better, that Francisco remembered the serious promise he had made to his dying father—that on the day and at the hour of his wedding, he and his bride would visit the secret chamber. He quickly told Wagner that it was extremely important for him to be at the Riverola palace within the hour, and he also asked his good friend to join him.
On arriving at the Riverola palace, the party were instantly admitted, notwithstanding that the Turkish soldiers placed there by the grand vizier still guarded the gates: and Francisco proceeded alone to his sister’s apartment, where he found her sitting, busied in conjecturing the cause of her recent detention—for Ibrahim, on the completion of the marriage ceremony, of which he had been an unseen observer, had given orders to free her from all restraint on her person.
Upon arriving at the Riverola palace, the group was immediately let in, even though the Turkish soldiers stationed there by the grand vizier were still guarding the gates. Francisco went straight to his sister’s room, where he found her sitting and trying to figure out why she had been detained recently—because Ibrahim, who had watched the wedding ceremony from a distance, had ordered her to be freed from any kind of restriction.
On perceiving Francisco, Nisida tenderly embraced him; and by signs he informed her that a person wished to be admitted to her presence. Having signified her acquiescence, Francisco retired, and in a few moments returned, leading by the hand his blushing bride, while Wagner followed, a few paces in the rear.
On seeing Francisco, Nisida softly embraced him; and by gestures, he let her know that someone wanted to see her. After she indicated that it was okay, Francisco left and a few moments later came back, holding the hand of his blushing bride, with Wagner trailing a few steps behind.
No sooner had Nisida’s eyes fallen on the form of Flora, than she started from her seat, her eyes flashing with concentrated hate, and her haughty lip curled in withering contempt, for well she guessed the purport of her visit: but the next moment her eyes fell on the advancing form of her adored Wagner—and those eyes, lit up as with the fires of hell, lost their demoniac glare in the beams of love which gleamed in their dark depths; and her lip of scorn was changed into an enchanting smile of the sweetest welcome—a transition from hate to love, a change of feelings as well as features of which woman, loving woman, alone is capable—and the next moment, regardless of the presence of Francisco and Flora, she rushed into the arms of her long-lost, her adored Wagner.
No sooner had Nisida seen Flora than she jumped up from her seat, her eyes blazing with intense hatred, and her proud lip curled in contempt, fully aware of the reason for her visit. But the next moment, her gaze shifted to her beloved Wagner approaching—and those eyes, which had burned with fury, softened into love that sparkled in their dark depths; her scornful lip transformed into a charming smile of the warmest welcome—a shift from hate to love, a change in emotions and expressions that only a woman in love can experience—and in the next instant, ignoring the presence of Francisco and Flora, she rushed into the arms of her long-lost, adored Wagner.
*****
*****
Nisida was now acquainted with the marriage of her brother, the secret chamber had been visited, the manuscript brought forth to be read; but one of the party that but a few moments before occupied that room was no more—Fernand Wagner was dead! True to the letter were the words of the founder of the order of the Rosy Cross, that “the spell which the Evil One hath cast upon thee, Fernand Wagner, shall be broken only on that day and that hour when thine eyes shall behold the bleached skeletons of two innocent victims suspended to the same beam.”
Nisida now knew about her brother's marriage. The secret chamber had been visited, and the manuscript brought out to read; but one of the people who had just occupied that room was gone—Fernand Wagner was dead! The words of the founder of the order of the Rosy Cross were true to the letter: “the spell that the Evil One has cast upon you, Fernand Wagner, will only be broken on that day and that hour when your eyes see the bleached skeletons of two innocent victims hanging from the same beam.”
Flora and Francisco had visited the secret chamber alone, but the scream of horror which came from the bride on seeing the spectacle which there presented itself to her, brought Wagner and Nisida to their side. Instantly on seeing the skeletons, the prophecy of Rosencrux rushed on the mind of Wagner; a complete revolution came over his whole frame, beautiful visions floated before his eyes, as of angels waiting to receive him and herald him to eternal glory; then stretching forth his arms, as if to embrace something immaterial, he fell heavily to the earth, and in a few moments he had breathed his last in the arms of Nisida.
Flora and Francisco had gone to the secret chamber by themselves, but the horrifying scream from the bride when she saw what was there attracted Wagner and Nisida to them. As soon as Wagner saw the skeletons, the prophecy of Rosencrux flooded his mind; a complete transformation swept over him, and beautiful visions danced before his eyes, like angels ready to welcome him and guide him to eternal glory. Then, reaching out his arms as if to embrace something intangible, he collapsed heavily to the ground, and within moments, he took his last breath in Nisida's arms.
*****
*****
We will now proceed to the reading of the manuscript, and pass over a detail of the indescribable agony that rent the heart of Nisida on seeing her beloved Wagner a corpse, and the revulsion of her feelings on beholding the loathsome change that came over the face and form of the once god-like Fernand, a repetition of which would grate too harshly on the feelings of the reader.
We will now move on to reading the manuscript and skip over the unbearable pain that broke Nisida's heart when she found her beloved Wagner dead, as well as the revulsion she felt seeing the grotesque transformation of the once god-like Fernand. Repeating this would be too harsh for the reader.
THE MANUSCRIPT.
“In order that you, Francisco—and she who as your bride, shall accompany you on your visit to the secret cabinet wherein you are destined to find this manuscript—in order, I say, that you may both fully comprehend the meaning of the strange and frightful spectacle there prepared to meet your eyes, it is necessary that I should enter into a full and perfect detail of certain circumstances, the study of which will, I hope, prove beneficial to the lady whom you may honor with the proud name of Riverola.
“In order for you, Francisco—and she who will be your bride, to accompany you on your visit to the secret cabinet where you are destined to find this manuscript—I need to provide you both with a complete understanding of the strange and frightening scene that awaits you. It’s essential that I go into detail about certain circumstances, which I hope will be helpful to the lady you may honor with the esteemed name of Riverola.”
“In the year 1494 I visited Naples on certain pecuniary business, an intimation of which I found amongst the private papers of my father, who had died about ten months previously. I was then just one-and-twenty, and had not as yet experienced the influence of the tender passion. I had found the ladies of Florence so inveterately given to intrigue, and had seen so many instances in which the best and most affectionate of husbands were grossly deceived by their wives, that I had not only conceived an abhorrence at the idea of linking my fortunes with one of my own countrywomen, but even made a solemn vow that if ever I married, my choice should not fall upon a Tuscan. It was with such impressions as these that I quitted Florence on the business to which I have alluded: and I cared not if I never returned thither—so shallow, heartless, and superficial did its gay society appear to me.
“In 1494, I went to Naples for some financial matters, a piece of information I found among my father's private papers after he passed away about ten months earlier. I was just twenty-one at the time and hadn’t yet felt the effects of love. I had noticed that the women of Florence were deeply involved in affairs, and I had seen many cases where even the most loving husbands were badly betrayed by their wives. Because of this, I developed a strong dislike for the idea of marrying a woman from my own country and even made a serious promise that if I ever got married, I wouldn’t choose a Tuscan. With these thoughts in mind, I left Florence for the business I mentioned earlier, not caring if I ever went back—its society felt so shallow, heartless, and superficial to me."
“On my arrival at Naples I assumed the name of Cornari, and, representing myself as a young man of humble birth and moderate fortune, mixed in the best society that would receive a stranger of such poor pretensions. I had already learned at Florence that the fair sex are invariably dazzled by titles and riches; and I had a curiosity to try whether I should be at all sought after when apparently unpossessed of such qualifications. Not that I had any serious thoughts of matrimony; for I was far from being so romantic as to suppose that any beautiful lady of high birth would fall in love with me so long as I passed for plain Signor Cornari. No; it was merely a whim of mine—would that I had never undertaken to gratify it.
“Upon arriving in Naples, I took on the name Cornari and, presenting myself as a young man of humble origins and modest means, mingled in the best society that would accept a stranger of such low standing. I had already learned in Florence that women are always impressed by titles and wealth, and I was curious to see if I would be sought after when I seemed to lack those attributes. Not that I had any serious intentions of marrying; I was not naive enough to think that any beautiful woman of high status would fall for me as long as I was just plain Signor Cornari. No; it was just a whim of mine—if only I had never tried to satisfy it.
“I was altogether unattended by any retinue, having quitted Florence with only a single valet, who died of sudden illness on the road. Thus did I enter Naples alone, with my package of necessaries fastened to the saddle of the steed that bore me. I put up at a small, but respectable hostel; and the first few days of my residence at the Neapolitan capital were passed in making inquiries concerning the individual whose large debt to my deceased father had been the principal cause of my journey thither.
“I was completely alone, having left Florence with just one valet, who died unexpectedly during our journey. So, I arrived in Naples by myself, with my bag of essentials tied to the saddle of the horse I rode. I stayed at a small but decent inn, and the first few days of my time in Naples were spent asking questions about the person whose significant debt to my late father was the main reason for my trip there."
“I found him, at length, but perceiving that he was totally unable to liquidate the claim upon him, I did not discover my real name, and took my leave, resolving to think no more of the matter.
“I eventually found him, but realizing that he was completely unable to pay off the debt he owed, I didn’t reveal my true name and left, deciding to forget about it.”
“Returning to the inn, I happened to pass through one of the most squalid and miserable parts of the city, when my attention was suddenly fixed upon the most charming female figure I had ever seen in my life. The object of my interest was respectably but plainly clad; indeed, she appeared to belong to the class of petty tradespeople. Her form was most perfect in its symmetry; her gait was peculiarly graceful, and her manners were evidently modest and reserved: for she looked neither to the right nor to the left, but pursued her way with all the unobtrusiveness of strict propriety. I longed to behold her face; and, quickening my steps, presently passed her. I then had an opportunity of beholding the most beautiful countenance that ever adorned a woman. Heaven seemed to smile through the mirror of her mild black eyes; and there was such an indescribable sweetness in the general expression of her face, that it might have served a limner to copy for the countenance of an angel! She saw that I gazed intently upon her, and instantly turned aside into another street; for I should observe that females of the lower orders in Naples are not permitted to wear veils.
“On my way back to the inn, I happened to walk through one of the most rundown and miserable areas of the city when I was suddenly captivated by the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. She was dressed modestly and simply, looking like she belonged to the lower-middle class. Her figure was perfectly symmetrical, her movements were unusually graceful, and she carried herself with a modest and reserved demeanor; she didn’t glance to the right or left but walked with the unobtrusiveness of someone who was very proper. I longed to see her face, and as I quickened my pace, I eventually passed her. At that moment, I got a glimpse of the most stunning face I had ever encountered. It felt like heaven was shining through her gentle black eyes, and there was an indescribable sweetness in her expression that could have inspired an artist to portray the face of an angel! She noticed me staring at her and quickly turned down another street; it's worth noting that women from the lower classes in Naples aren’t allowed to wear veils.”
“I stood looking after her until she was lost to my view; and then I went slowly back to the inn, my mind full of the image of the beautiful unknown.
“I stood watching her until she disappeared from sight; and then I slowly walked back to the inn, my mind filled with the image of the beautiful stranger.”
“Day after day did I rove through that same quarter of the city in the hope of meeting her again; and every evening did I return to my lonely chamber, chagrined and disappointed. My spirits sank, my appetite fled, and I grew restless and melancholy. At length I one morning beheld her in the flower-market, and I stood gazing on her with such enthusiastic, and yet such respectful admiration, that though she turned away, still methought it was not with a feeling of resentment.
Day after day, I wandered through that same part of the city hoping to see her again, and each evening I returned to my lonely room, feeling frustrated and let down. My spirits fell, I lost my appetite, and I became restless and sad. Finally, one morning, I saw her in the flower market, and I stared at her with such passionate yet respectful admiration that even though she looked away, it didn’t seem like she felt angry about it.
“I was transfixed to the spot for some minutes, and it was not until she had disappeared amidst the crowd gathered in that quarter, that I could so collect my scattered thoughts as to curse my folly for having omitted such an opportunity of accosting her. I however inquired of an old woman of whom she had purchased some flowers, who she was; but all the information I could glean was, that she had recently been in the habit of buying a few flowers every Wednesday of that same old woman. I went away more contented than I had felt for many days, because I now felt certain that I knew where to meet the lovely creature again. Nevertheless, during the six succeeding days I rambled about the flower market and the squalid quarter of the city where I had first seen her, but my search was unsuccessful; and the greater the disappointment I experienced, the more powerful grew my love. Yes, it was indeed love which I now felt, for the first time, and for a being to whom I had never spoken—whom I had only seen twice, and on these occasions only for a few minutes, and whom I knew, by her garb, to belong to the poorer class. But on the following Wednesday I saw her for the third time; and when she beheld me standing near the old woman’s flower stall, she appeared vexed and surprised, and was about to turn away. I however approached her, besought her to accept of the choicest nosegay which I had been able to find, and continued to speak to her in so ardent, yet respectful a manner, that she no longer viewed me with resentment, but with something approaching to interest. And if I had been charmed by her beauty when as yet I had seen her at a comparative distance, how enraptured was I now by a nearer contemplation of that heavenly countenance.
“I was frozen in place for a few minutes, and it wasn’t until she disappeared into the crowd that I could gather my scattered thoughts enough to curse myself for missing the chance to talk to her. I asked an old woman, from whom she had bought some flowers, who she was, but all I could find out was that the woman had been buying a few flowers every Wednesday from her. I left feeling more content than I had in days, because now I was sure I knew where to find the lovely girl again. However, for the next six days, I wandered around the flower market and the rundown part of the city where I first saw her, but my search was fruitless; and the more disappointed I felt, the stronger my love became. Yes, I was truly in love for the first time, with someone I had never spoken to—whom I had only seen twice, for just a few minutes each time, and whom I knew, by her clothing, belonged to the poorer class. But the next Wednesday, I saw her for the third time; and when she saw me standing near the old woman’s flower stall, she looked annoyed and surprised, and was about to walk away. I approached her, asked her to accept the prettiest bouquet I could find, and continued to talk to her in such a sincere, respectful way that she stopped seeing me with resentment and began to show some interest. And if I had been captivated by her beauty from a distance, how enchanted was I now at the closer view of that beautiful face.”
“I assured her that her image had never been absent from my heart since first I saw her, that I should never know peace or happiness again until she would give me some hope, and that I would sooner die than have her construe my words into an insult. She was touched by the earnestness and evident sincerity of my manner; and, encouraged by her silence, I proceeded hastily to inform her that my name was Cornari, that I was a young man of humble birth, but that I possessed a modest competency, and was my own master. I then pressed her to accept my nosegay; but, suddenly bursting into tears, she exclaimed—
“I told her that I had never stopped thinking about her since the first time I saw her, that I would never find peace or happiness again unless she gave me some hope, and that I would rather die than have her misunderstand my words as an insult. She was moved by the sincerity and genuine feeling in my voice; encouraged by her silence, I quickly told her that my name was Cornari, that I was a young man from a humble background, but that I had a modest income and was my own boss. I then urged her to accept my bouquet; but, suddenly breaking down in tears, she exclaimed—
“‘O, signor, you know not whom you have thus honored with your notice,’ and hurried away, leaving me absolutely stupefied with astonishment and grief. It immediately struck me that she was a lost and degraded creature, who dared not respond to a virtuous love. But a few moments’ reflection told me that such innocence, such artlessness, such candor never could be assumed—never feigned; no, they were most natural! And this conviction, added to the intense curiosity which now inspired me to fathom the mystery of her singular remark, rendered me more anxious than ever to meet with her again. Several weeks passed without seeing the gratification of my wish; and I was becoming seriously ill with disappointment and defeated hope, when accident led me to encounter her once more. She would have avoided me, but I absolutely compelled her to stop. Seizing her hand, I said,—
“‘Oh, sir, you don’t know whom you’ve just honored with your attention,’ and she hurried away, leaving me completely stunned with shock and sadness. It immediately hit me that she was a lost and degraded person, who was afraid to respond to genuine love. But after a moment of reflection, I realized that such innocence, such sincerity, such openness could never be faked—no, they felt completely genuine! This realization, added to the intense curiosity sparked by her unusual comment, made me even more eager to meet her again. Several weeks went by without fulfilling my desire, and I was becoming seriously ill from disappointment and crushed hopes, when chance led me to see her again. She would have tried to avoid me, but I insisted that she stop. Grabbing her hand, I said,—
“‘Look at me—behold to what I am reduced—mark these pale and sunken cheeks, and have pity on me!’
“‘Look at me—see how far I’ve fallen—notice these pale and sunken cheeks, and feel sorry for me!’”
“‘And I, too,’ she murmured, ‘have been very miserable since we last met.’
“‘And I, too,’ she whispered, ‘have been really miserable since we last met.’”
“‘Then you have thought of me?’ I exclaimed, retaining her hand still in mine, and reading love in the depths of her large dark eyes.
“‘So you’ve been thinking about me?’ I said, holding her hand in mine and seeing love in the depths of her big dark eyes."
“‘I have,’ she answered bitterly, withdrawing her hand at the same time; then in a tone of deep anguish she added, ‘I implore you to let me proceed on my way; and if you value your own happiness you will never seek to see me more.’
“‘I have,’ she replied sharply, pulling her hand away at the same time; then in a voice full of pain she added, ‘Please let me continue on my way; and if you care about your own happiness, you will never try to see me again.’”
“‘But my happiness depends on seeing you often,’ I exclaimed; ‘and if the offer of an honest heart be acceptable, I have that to give.’
“‘But my happiness depends on seeing you often,’ I said; ‘and if a genuine heart is something you want, I have that to offer.’”
“She shuddered dreadfully from head to foot.
“She shuddered intensely from head to toe.
“‘Surely you are not married already?’ I said, rendered desperate by her strange and incomprehensible manner.
“‘You can’t be married already, right?’ I said, feeling desperate because of her odd and confusing behavior.
“‘I married!’ she absolutely shrieked forth. Then perceiving that I was perfectly amazed and horrified by the wild vehemence of her ejaculations, she said in a subdued, melancholy tone, ‘I adjure you to think of me no more.’
“‘I got married!’ she yelled. Then, seeing that I was completely shocked and horrified by the intensity of her outburst, she said in a quiet, sad tone, ‘I urge you to forget about me.’”
“‘Listen, beauteous stranger,’ I exclaimed; ‘I love and adore you. My happiness is at stake. Repeat that cruel adjuration, and you inflict a death-blow. If I be loathsome to your sight, tell me so; but leave me not a prey to the most horrible suspense. If you have a father, I will accompany you to him and make honorable proposals.’
“‘Hey, beautiful stranger,’ I said; ‘I love and adore you. My happiness is on the line. If you say that cruel thing again, it will be devastating. If I disgust you, just tell me; but don’t leave me in this horrible suspense. If you have a father, I’ll go with you to him and make honorable proposals.’”
“‘My father!’ she murmured, while her countenance was suddenly swept by a passing expression of anguish so intense that I began to tremble for her reason.
“‘My dad!’ she whispered, her face suddenly showing a fleeting look of pain so deep that I started to worry for her sanity.
“I implored her to speak candidly and openly, and not in brief sentences of such ominous mystery. She scarcely appeared to listen to my words, but seemed totally absorbed in the mental contemplation of a deeply seated woe. At length she suddenly turned her large dark eyes upon me, and said in a low, plaintive, profoundly touching tone:
“I begged her to talk honestly and openly, not just in short, mysterious sentences. She hardly seemed to hear what I said and looked completely lost in her own thoughts about a deep sorrow. Finally, she suddenly fixed her large dark eyes on me and said in a quiet, sad, deeply moving tone:
“‘Signor Cornari, again I adjure you to think of me no more. But for my own sake I would not have you believe that unmaidenly conduct on my part is the cause of the solemn prayer I thus make to you. No, no; I have naught wherewith I can reproach myself; but there are reasons of terrible import that compel me to address you in this manner. Nevertheless,’ she added, more slowly and hesitatingly, ‘if you really should continue to entertain so deep an interest in me as to render you desirous to hear the last explanation from my lips, then may you rely upon meeting me on this spot, and at the same hour, fifteen days hence.’
“‘Signor Cornari, I urge you once again to stop thinking about me. But for my own sake, I don’t want you to think that my behavior is the reason for this serious request I’m making. No, that’s not it; I have nothing to blame myself for. However, there are very important reasons that force me to speak to you like this. Still,’ she added, more slowly and hesitantly, ‘if you truly find yourself so interested in me that you want to hear my final explanation, you can count on meeting me right here, at the same time, fifteen days from now.’”
“She then hurried away. How that fortnight passed I can scarcely tell. To me it appeared an age. I was deeply, madly enamored of that strange, beautiful, and apparently conscientious being; and the mystery which involved her threw around her a halo of interest that fanned the flame of my passion. I was prepared to make any sacrifice rather than abandon all hope of calling her my own. The proud title of Riverola was as nothing in my estimation when weighed in the balance against her charms—her bewitching manner—her soft, retiring modesty. I moreover flattered myself that I was not indifferent to her; and I loved her all the more sincerely because I reflected that if she gave her heart to me, it would be to the poor and humble Cornari, and not to the rich and mighty Lord of Riverola.
“She then rushed off. I can barely remember how that two weeks went by. To me, it felt like an eternity. I was deeply, head-over-heels in love with that strange, beautiful, and seemingly genuine person; the mystery surrounding her added a glow of intrigue that fueled my passion. I was ready to make any sacrifice rather than give up on the hope of calling her mine. The prestigious title of Riverola meant nothing to me when compared to her charms—her captivating presence—her gentle, shy modesty. I also convinced myself that I wasn’t invisible to her; and I loved her even more earnestly because I realized that if she gave her heart to me, it would be to the poor and humble Cornari, not to the wealthy and powerful Lord of Riverola.”
“At length the day—the memorable day—came; and she failed not to keep her appointment. She was pale—very pale—but exquisitely beautiful; and she smiled in spite of herself when she beheld me. She endeavored to conceal her emotions, but she could not altogether subdue the evidence of that gratification which my presence caused her.
“At last the day—the unforgettable day—arrived; and she made sure to keep her appointment. She was pale—very pale—but incredibly beautiful; and she smiled despite herself when she saw me. She tried to hide her feelings, but she couldn’t completely cover up the happiness that my presence brought her.”
“‘You have disregarded my most earnest prayer,’ she said, in a low and agitated tone.
“‘You have ignored my most heartfelt plea,’ she said, in a quiet and anxious tone.
“‘My happiness depends upon you,’ I answered; ‘in the name of Heaven keep me not in suspense; but tell me, can you and will you be mine?’
“‘My happiness depends on you,’ I replied; ‘for the love of Heaven, don’t keep me in suspense; just tell me, can you and will you be mine?’”
“‘I could be thine, but I dare not,’ she replied, in a voice scarcely audible.
“‘I could be yours, but I’m afraid to,’ she replied, in a voice hardly audible.”
“‘Reveal to me the meaning of this strange contradiction, I implore you!’ said I, again a prey to the most torturing suspense. ‘Do you love another?’
“‘Please tell me what this weird contradiction means, I’m begging you!’ I said, feeling the most intense anxiety again. ‘Do you love someone else?’”
“‘Did I love another,’ she exclaimed, withdrawing the hand which I had taken, ‘I should not be here this day.’
“‘If I had loved someone else,’ she exclaimed, pulling away the hand I had taken, ‘I wouldn’t be here today.’”
“‘Pardon me,’ I cried; ‘I would not offend you for worlds! If you do not love another, can you love me?’
“‘Excuse me,’ I said; ‘I wouldn't want to upset you for anything! If you don't love someone else, can you love me?’”
“Again she allowed me to take her hand; and this concession, together with the rapid but eloquent glance she threw upon me, was the answer to my question.
“Once more she let me take her hand; and this gesture, along with the quick but meaningful look she gave me, answered my question.
“‘Then, if you can love me,’ I urged, ‘why cannot you be mine?’
“‘Then, if you can love me,’ I urged, ‘why can’t you be mine?’
“‘Because,’ she replied, in that tone of bitterness which did me harm to hear it, ‘you are born of parents whose name and whose calling you dare mention; whereas you would loathe me as much as you now declare that you love me, were you to learn who my father is! For mother, alas! I have none; she has been dead many years!’ And tears streamed down her cheeks. I also wept, so deeply did I sympathize with her.
“‘Because,’ she replied, in that bitter tone that hurt me to hear, ‘you come from parents whose name and profession you aren’t afraid to mention; but you would hate me as much as you now claim to love me if you found out who my father is! As for my mother, sadly, I don’t have one; she has been dead for many years!’ And tears streamed down her cheeks. I also cried, feeling her pain so intensely.”
“‘Beloved girl,’ I exclaimed, ‘you wrong me! What is it to me if your father be the veriest wretch, the greatest criminal that crawls upon the face of the earth, so long as you are pure and innocent?’”
“‘Beloved girl,’ I said, ‘you’re misunderstanding me! What does it matter to me if your father is the biggest scoundrel, the worst criminal that walks the earth, as long as you are pure and innocent?’”
“‘No, no,’ she cried hastily, ‘you misunderstand me. There breathes not a more upright man than my father.’
“‘No, no,’ she said quickly, ‘you don’t get it. There isn’t a more honest man than my father.’”
“‘Then wherefore should I be ashamed to own my marriage with his daughter?’ I asked in an impassioned manner.
“‘Then why should I be ashamed to admit my marriage with his daughter?’ I asked passionately.”
“‘Because,’ she said, in a tone of such intense anguish that it rent my heart as she began to speak; ‘because,’ she repeated slowly and emphatically, ‘he is viewed with abhorrence by that world which is so unjust; for that which constitutes the stigma is hereditary office in his family—an office that he dares not vacate under pain of death; and now you can too well comprehend that my sire is the Public Executioner of Naples!’
“‘Because,’ she said, in a tone of such deep pain that it broke my heart as she began to speak; ‘because,’ she repeated slowly and with emphasis, ‘he is looked at with disgust by that unfair world; for the source of the stigma is a hereditary position in his family— a position that he cannot abandon under threat of death; and now you can understand all too well that my father is the Public Executioner of Naples!’”
“This announcement came upon me like a thunderbolt. I turned sick at heart—my eyes grew dim—my brain whirled—I staggered and should have fallen had I not come in contact with a wall. It appeared to me afterward that sobs of ineffable agony fell upon my ears, while I was yet in a state of semi-stupefaction—and methought likewise that a delicate, soft hand pressed mine convulsively for a moment. Certain it was, that when I recovered my presence of mind, when I was enabled to collect my scattered thoughts, the executioner’s daughter was no longer near me. I was in despair at the revelation which had been made—overwhelmed with grief, too, at having suffered her thus to depart—for I feared that I should never see her more. Before me was my hopeless love, behind me, like an evil dream, was the astounding announcement which still rang in my ears, though breathed in such soft and plaintive tones! Three or four minutes were wasted in the struggles of conflicting thoughts, ere I was sufficiently master of myself to remember that I might still overtake the maiden who had fled from me. It struck me that her father’s dwelling must be near the criminal prison; and this was in the squalid quarter of the town where I had first encountered her. Thither I sped—into the dark streets, so perilous after dusk, I plunged; and at length I overtook the object of my affection, just as she was skirting the very wall of the prison. I seized her by the hand and implored her to forgive me for the manner in which I had received the last explanation to which I had urged her.
“This announcement hit me like a lightning bolt. I felt sick at heart—my vision blurred—my mind spun—I staggered and would have fallen if I hadn’t grabbed onto a wall. Later, it seemed to me that I heard sobs of deep agony while I was still in a daze—and I also thought that a delicate, soft hand gripped mine tightly for a moment. It was clear that when I regained my composure, when I could gather my scattered thoughts, the executioner’s daughter was no longer near me. I was in despair over the revelation I had received—overwhelmed with grief for letting her leave like that—because I feared I would never see her again. In front of me was my hopeless love, behind me, like a bad dream, was the shocking announcement that still echoed in my ears, though it was spoken in such soft and plaintive tones! Three or four minutes passed in battling thoughts before I was calm enough to remember that I might still catch up to the girl who had fled from me. I realized that her father’s home must be near the prison, and this was in the rundown part of town where I had first met her. I rushed there—into the dark streets, so dangerous after dark, I plunged; and finally, I caught up to my beloved just as she was walking past the very wall of the prison. I grabbed her hand and begged her to forgive me for the way I had taken her last explanation.”
“‘It was natural that you should shrink in loathing from the bare idea,’ she said, in a tone which rent my heart. ‘And now leave me, signor; for further conversation between us is useless.’
“‘It’s totally understandable that you would recoil in disgust from the very thought,’ she said, in a tone that broke my heart. ‘And now, please leave me, sir; any more conversation between us isn’t helpful.’”
“‘No,’ I exclaimed; ‘I will not leave you until I shall have exacted from you a promise that you will be mine, and only mine! For I could not live without you; and most unjust should I be, most unworthy of the name of a man, if I were to allow a contemptible prejudice to stand in the way of my happiness.’
“'No,' I said; 'I won't leave you until you promise that you will be mine, and only mine! Because I couldn't live without you; and it would be incredibly unfair and unworthy of me as a man to let a ridiculous prejudice get in the way of my happiness.'”
“She returned no answer, but the rapidity of her breathing and the ill subdued sobs which interrupted her respiration at short intervals, convinced me that a fierce struggle was taking place within her bosom. For it was now quite dark and I could not see her face; the hand, however, which I held clasped in my own, trembled violently.
“She didn’t respond, but the quickness of her breathing and the barely controlled sobs that interrupted her breaths at short intervals made me sure that she was having a fierce internal struggle. It was now completely dark, and I couldn’t see her face; however, the hand that I held in mine was shaking violently.”
“‘Beautiful maiden,’ I said after a long pause, ‘wherefore do you not reply to me? Were I the proudest peer in Christendom, I would sacrifice every consideration of rank and family for your sake. What more can man say? What more can he do?’
“‘Beautiful lady,’ I said after a long pause, ‘why don’t you respond to me? If I were the most esteemed noble in the land, I would give up everything—my status and my family—for you. What more can a man say? What more can he do?’”
“‘Signor Cornari,’ she answered at length, ‘prudence tells me to fly from you; but my heart prompts me to remain. Alas! I feel that the latter feeling is dominant within me!’
“‘Mr. Cornari,’ she finally responded, ‘common sense tells me to stay away from you; but my heart urges me to stay. Unfortunately! I sense that the latter feeling is stronger within me!’”
“‘Thine forever!’ she murmured, her head sinking upon my breast.
“‘Yours forever!’ she whispered, resting her head on my chest.
“But I shall not dwell unnecessarily on this portion of my narrative. Suffice it to say we parted, having arranged another meeting for the next evening. It was on this occasion that I said to her:
“But I won’t spend too much time on this part of my story. Let’s just say we said goodbye, having set up another meeting for the next evening. It was during that time that I told her:
“‘Vitangela, I have thought profoundly on all that passed between us yesterday; and I am more than ever determined to make you my wife. Let us away to your father, and demand his consent to our union.’
“‘Vitangela, I have deeply considered everything that happened between us yesterday, and I am more determined than ever to make you my wife. Let's go to your father and ask for his blessing on our marriage.’”
“‘Stay,’ she said, in an emphatic tone, ‘and hear me patiently ere you either renew the promise to wed me, or reiterate your desire to seek my father. You must know,’ she continued, while I listened with painful suspense, ‘that my father will not oppose a step in which his daughter’s happiness is involved. But the very moment that sees our hands joined, will behold the registry of the marriage in the book kept by the lieutenant of police; and thereby will be constituted a record of the name of one who, if need be, must assume the functions of that office which my sire now fills.’
“‘Stay,’ she said firmly, ‘and listen to me carefully before you either renew your promise to marry me or express your wish to speak to my father. You should know,’ she continued, as I listened with anxious anticipation, ‘that my father won't stand in the way of a decision that involves his daughter’s happiness. But the moment we join hands, there will be a marriage registered with the lieutenant of police; and that will create a record of the name of someone who, if necessary, will have to take on the responsibilities of the position my father currently holds.’”
“‘What mean you, Vitangela?’ I demanded, horrified by the dim yet ominous significance of these horrible words.
“‘What do you mean, Vitangela?’ I asked, shocked by the vague yet threatening significance of these terrible words.
“‘I mean,’ she continued, ‘that the terrible post of public executioner must remain in our family while it exists; and those who form marriages with us, are considered to enter into our family. When my father dies, my brother will succeed him, but should my brother die without leaving issue, or having a son to take his place, you, signor, if you become my husband, will be forced to assume the terrible office.’
“‘What I mean is,’ she went on, ‘that the awful position of public executioner must stay in our family for as long as it exists; and those who marry into our family are considered to be part of it. When my father passes away, my brother will take over, but if my brother dies without having children, or without a son to take his place, you, sir, if you become my husband, will be forced to take on that dreadful role.’”
“‘But I am not a Neapolitan,’ I exclaimed; ‘and I should hope that when we are united, you will not insist upon dwelling in Naples.’
“‘But I’m not a Neapolitan,’ I said; ‘and I hope that when we’re together, you won’t insist on living in Naples.’”
“‘I would give worlds to leave this odious city,’ she said, emphatically.
“‘I would give anything to leave this awful city,’ she said, emphatically.”
“‘Nothing detains me here another day, nor another hour,’ I cried; ‘let the priest unite our hands, and we forthwith set off for Florence. But why should not our marriage take place privately, unknown even to your father? and in that case no entry could be made in the books of the lieutenant of police.’
“‘Nothing keeps me here another day, not even another hour,’ I said; ‘let the priest join our hands, and we'll head straight to Florence. But why can't we get married privately, without even letting your father know? That way, there wouldn't be any record in the police logs.’”
“‘You have expressed that desire which I myself feared to utter, lest you should think it unmaidenly,’ she murmured. ‘For your sake I will quit home and kindred without further hesitation.’
“‘You’ve said what I’ve been too afraid to voice, worried you might find it unbecoming,’ she whispered. ‘For you, I’ll leave my home and family without a second thought.’”
“I was rejoiced at this proof of affection and confidence on her part; and it was arranged between us that we should be married on the ensuing evening, and in the most private way possible.
“I was thrilled at this sign of love and trust from her; we decided that we would get married the following evening, and in the most private manner possible.”
“Before we parted, however, I drew from her a solemn pledge that, when once she had become my wife, she would never even allude to her family—that she would not communicate to them the name of her husband nor the place of our abode, under any circumstance—in a word, that she would consider her father and brother as dead to her,—and she to them.
“Before we said our goodbyes, though, I got her to make a serious promise that once she became my wife, she would never mention her family. She wouldn't share her husband's name or our address under any circumstances—in short, she would treat her father and brother as if they were dead to her, and she to them.”
“With streaming eyes and sobbing heart she gave the sacred promise I required, ratifying it with an oath which I made her repeat to my dictation.
“With streaming eyes and a sobbing heart, she gave the sacred promise I needed, confirming it with an oath that I made her repeat after me.”
“On the ensuing evening Vitangela met me according to appointment, and it was then I revealed to her my real name and rank.
“On the next evening, Vitangela met me as planned, and it was then that I told her my true name and status.”
“‘Dearest girl,’ I said, ‘you gave me your heart, believing me to be a poor and humble individual; and you have consented to become my wife and abandon home and kindred for my sake. Profoundly then do I rejoice that it is in my power to elevate you to a position of which your beauty, your amiability and your virtue render you so eminently worthy; and in my own native Florence, no lady will be more courted, nor treated with greater distinction than the Countess of Riverola.’
“‘My dearest girl,’ I said, ‘you gave me your heart, thinking I was just a poor and humble man; and you agreed to be my wife and leave your home and family for my sake. I am truly happy that I can give you a life that matches your beauty, your kindness, and your goodness, which make you incredibly deserving of it. In my own hometown of Florence, no one will be more admired or treated with more respect than the Countess of Riverola.’”
“She uttered an exclamation of sorrow and would have fallen to the ground if I had not supported her.
“She cried out in grief and would have collapsed to the ground if I hadn't caught her.”
“‘Oh!’ she murmured, ‘I would have been happier were you indeed the humble Signor Cornari!’
“‘Oh!’ she whispered, ‘I would have been happier if you really were the humble Signor Cornari!’"
“‘No; think not thus,’ I urged, ‘wealth and rank are two powerful aids to happiness in this life. But at all events; my beloved Vitangela, you now recognize more than ever the paramount necessity which induces you to maintain inviolate your solemn vow of yesterday.’
“‘No; don’t think like that,’ I urged, ‘wealth and status are two strong supports for happiness in this life. But in any case, my beloved Vitangela, you now see more than ever the crucial need to keep your solemn vow from yesterday.’”
“‘I require no such inducement to compel me to keep that pledge,’ she answered. ‘Think you that I would bring disgrace on the name, whether humble or lofty, with which you have proposed to honor me? Oh! no—never, never!”
“‘I don’t need any kind of pressure to keep that promise,’ she replied. ‘Do you think I would dishonor the name, whether it’s humble or grand, that you’ve chosen to honor me with? Oh! No—never, never!’”
“I embraced her fondly; and we proceeded to the dwelling of a priest, by whom our hands were united in the oratory attached to his abode. At daybreak we quitted Naples, and in due time we reached Florence, where my bride was received with enthusiastic welcome by all the friends of the Riverola family. My happiness appeared to have been established on a solid foundation by this alliance; and the birth of Nisida in 1495—just one year after the marriage—was a bond which seemed to unite our hearts the more closely if possible. Indeed, I can safely assert that not a harsh word ever passed between us, nor did aught occur to mar our complete felicity for years after our union. In 1500, however, a circumstance took place which proved to be the first link in the chain of incidents destined to wield a dire influence over my happiness. It was in the month of April of that year—oh! how indelibly is the detested date fixed on my memory—the Duke Piero de Medici gave a grand entertainment to all the aristocracy of Florence. The banquet was of the most excellent description; and the gardens of the palace were brilliantly illuminated. The days of Lorenzo the Magnificent seemed to have been revived for a short period by his degenerate descendant. All the beauty and rank of the republic were assembled at this festival; but no lady was more admired for the chaste elegance of her attire, the modest dignity of her deportment, and the loveliness of her person, than Vitangela, Countess of Riverola. After the banquet the company proceeded to the gardens, where bands of music were stationed, and while some indulged in the exhilarating dance, others sauntered through the brilliantly lighted avenues. I need not inform you that no husband, unless he were anxious to draw down upon himself the ridicule which attaches itself to extreme uxoriousness, would remain linked to his wife’s side all the evening at such an entertainment as the one of which I am speaking. I was therefore separated from the countess, whom I left in an arbor with some other ladies, and I joined the group which had assembled around the prince. I know not exactly how it was I happened to quit my companions, after a lively conversation which had probably lasted about an hour; certain, however, it is that before midnight I was proceeding alone down a long avenue in which utter darkness reigned, but outside of which the illuminations shone brilliantly.
“I hugged her tightly, and we went to the home of a priest, where he joined our hands in the oratory attached to his house. At dawn, we left Naples, and eventually arrived in Florence, where my bride was welcomed with enthusiasm by all the friends of the Riverola family. My happiness seemed to be built on a solid foundation because of this union; and the birth of Nisida in 1495—just one year after the wedding—was a bond that seemed to bring us even closer together. In fact, I can confidently say that not a harsh word ever passed between us, nor did anything happen to spoil our complete happiness for years after we married. However, in 1500, something happened that turned out to be the first link in a chain of events that would have a devastating impact on my happiness. It was in April of that year—oh! how this dreaded date is etched in my memory—that Duke Piero de Medici hosted a grand event for all the aristocracy of Florence. The banquet was exceptional, and the palace gardens were brilliantly lit up. It felt like the days of Lorenzo the Magnificent had returned for a brief moment because of his degenerate descendant. All the beauty and nobility of the republic were gathered at this celebration, but no lady was more admired for her elegant attire, graceful demeanor, and stunning beauty than Vitangela, Countess of Riverola. After the feast, the guests moved to the gardens, where there were music bands, and while some danced with joy, others strolled through the brightly lit pathways. I don’t need to tell you that no husband, unless he wanted to invite the mockery that comes with being overly attentive to his wife, would stick by her side all evening at such an event. I was therefore separated from the countess, whom I left in a gazebo with some other ladies, and I joined the group gathered around the prince. I’m not sure exactly how it happened that I left my companions after a lively conversation that probably lasted about an hour; what I do know is that before midnight, I was walking alone down a long path shrouded in darkness, while outside, the lights shone brightly.”
“Suddenly I heard voices near me; and one of them appeared to be that of the Countess of Riverola—but they were speaking in so subdued a tone that I was by no means confident in my suspicion. The voices approached; and a sentiment of curiosity, unaccountable at the time, as I believed Vitangela to be purity itself, impelled me to listen more attentively. To conceal myself was not necessary; I had to remain perfectly still for my presence to be unknown, utter darkness prevailing in the avenue. The persons who were conversing advanced.
“Suddenly, I heard voices nearby, and one of them seemed to belong to the Countess of Riverola—but they were speaking in such a soft tone that I couldn't be sure of my guess. The voices got closer, and an inexplicable sense of curiosity, since I believed Vitangela to be pure as could be, made me listen more closely. I didn’t need to hide; I just had to stay completely still for them not to notice me, as the darkness in the avenue was thick. The people who were talking moved forward.”
“‘You know,’ said the soft and whispering voice which I believed to be that of my wife, ‘you know how sincerely, how tenderly I love you, and what a frightful risk I run in according you thus a few moments’ private discourse!’
“‘You know,’ said the soft and whispering voice that I believed was my wife, ‘you know how sincerely and tenderly I love you, and what a terrible risk I’m taking by giving you these few moments of private conversation!’”
“The voice of a man made some reply, the words of which did not reach my ears; then the pair stopped and I heard the billing sound of kisses. O! how my blood boiled in my veins! I grasped the handle of my sword—but I was nailed to the spot—my state of mind was such that though I longed—I thirsted for vengeance—yet was I powerless—motionless—paralyzed. To the sound of kisses succeeded those of sobbing and of grief on the part of the lady whose voice had produced such a terrible effect upon me.
“The voice of a man replied, but I couldn't hear the words; then the couple stopped and I heard the sound of kisses. Oh! how my blood boiled! I grabbed the handle of my sword—but I was frozen in place—my mind was in such a state that even though I craved—I yearned for revenge—I felt powerless—motionless—paralyzed. The sounds of kisses were followed by the sounds of sobbing and grief from the lady whose voice affected me so deeply.”
“‘Holy Virgin!’ I thought, ‘she deplores the fate that chains her to her husband! she weeps because she has not courage to fly with her lover!’ and now I experienced just the same sensations as those which stunned and stupefied me on that evening at Naples when I first heard that Vitangela was the child of the public executioner. Several minutes must have passed while I was in this condition of comparative insensibility; or rather while I was a prey to the stunning conviction that I was deceived by her whom I had loved so well and deemed so pure. When I awoke from that dread stupor all was still in the dark avenue; not a footstep, not a whispering voice was heard. I hurried along amidst the trees, my soul racked with the cruelest suspicions. And yet I was not confident that it was positively my wife’s voice that I had heard; and the more I pondered on the circumstance, the more anxious was I to arrive at the conviction that I had indeed been deceived by some voice closely resembling hers. I accordingly hurried back to the arbor where I had last seen her in the company of several Florentine ladies. Joy animated my soul when I beheld Vitangela seated in that arbor, and in the very spot, too, where I had beheld her upward of an hour previously. But she was now alone.
“‘Holy Virgin!’ I thought, ‘she regrets the fate that ties her to her husband! She cries because she doesn’t have the courage to run off with her lover!’ I felt the same shock and confusion that hit me that evening in Naples when I first learned that Vitangela was the child of the public executioner. Several minutes must have passed while I was in this state of numbness; or rather, while I was consumed by the crushing realization that I was betrayed by the woman I loved so deeply and believed to be so innocent. When I finally shook off that terrible stupor, everything was quiet in the dark alley; not a single footstep, not a whisper could be heard. I rushed through the trees, my mind tormented by the worst suspicions. Yet, I wasn't sure it was my wife’s voice I had heard; the more I thought about it, the more I wanted to convince myself that I had really been misled by a voice that sounded a lot like hers. So, I hurried back to the arbor where I had last seen her with several Florentine ladies. I felt a surge of joy when I spotted Vitangela sitting in that arbor, in the exact spot where I had seen her over an hour earlier. But now, she was alone.
“‘Where are your friends?’ I asked, in a kind tone, as I approached and gently took her hand.
“‘Where are your friends?’ I asked, in a friendly tone, as I approached and gently took her hand.
“‘Indeed I know not,’ she replied, casting a hurried glance around, and now appearing surprised to find that there was not another lady near her. She seemed confused; and I also observed that she had been weeping very recently. The joy which had for a moment animated me, was now succeeded by a sudden chill that went to my heart death-like—icy. But, subduing my emotion, I said:
“‘Honestly, I don’t know,’ she said, glancing around quickly, and now looking surprised to see that there wasn’t another woman nearby. She seemed unsettled; I also noticed that she had clearly been crying not long before. The joy that had briefly lifted my spirits was now replaced by a sudden chill that pierced my heart—cold and overwhelming. But pushing my feelings aside, I said:
“‘Your ladyship has not surely remained here ever since I last saw you, more than an hour ago?’
“‘Surely you haven’t been here the whole time since I last saw you, over an hour ago?’”
“‘Yes,’ she responded, without daring to raise her eyes to meet mine. I knew that she lied, most foully lied: her confusion, her whole manner betrayed her. But I exercised a powerful mastery over my mind; the suspicion which I had all along entertained was strengthened greatly, but not altogether confirmed; and I resolved to wait for confirmation ere I allowed my vengeance to burst forth. Moreover, it was necessary to discover who the gallant might be—the favored one who had superseded me in the affections of Vitangela! I, however, promised myself that when once my information was complete, my revenge should be terrible; and this resolution served as a solace for the moment, and as an inducement for me to conceal alike the suspicions I had imbibed and the dreadful pain they had caused me.
“‘Yes,’ she replied, without daring to look me in the eye. I knew she was lying, deeply lying: her confusion and entire demeanor gave her away. But I maintained strong control over my thoughts; the suspicion I had harbored all along was greatly reinforced, though not fully confirmed; and I decided to wait for proof before I let my anger explode. Besides, I needed to find out who this charming person was—the one who had taken my place in Vitangela’s heart! Still, I promised myself that once I had all the information, my revenge would be devastating; and this promise provided me with some comfort for the time being, encouraging me to hide both the suspicions I had absorbed and the terrible pain they had caused me.
“Presenting my hand, therefore, to Vitangela, I escorted her to that part of the ground where the company were now assembled, and where I hoped that some accident might make known to me the person of the gallant with whom, as I supposed, she had walked in the avenue. Anxiously, but unsuspected, did I watch the manner of the countess every time she returned the salutation of the various nobles and cavaliers whom we encountered in our walk; but not a blush, not a sign of confusion on her part, not one rapidly dealt, but significant glance, afforded me the clew I so ardently sought. And yet it struck me that she often cast furtive and uneasy, or rather searching looks hither and thither, as if to seek and single out some one individual in the multitudes moving about the illuminated gardens. She was certainly pre-occupied, and even mournful, but I affected not to observe that a cloud hung over her spirits, and in order to throw her completely off her guard, I talked and laughed quite as gayly as was my wont. To be brief, the festivities terminated a little before sunrise, and I conducted the countess back to our mansion. From that night forth I maintained the strictest watch upon her conduct and proceedings. I appointed Margaretha, the mother of my page Antonio, to act the spy upon her; but weeks and months passed, and nothing occurred to confirm the terrible suspicion that haunted me night and day. I strove to banish that suspicion from my mind—Heaven knows how hard I tried to crush it. But it was immortal—and it beset me as if it were the ghost of some victim I had ruthlessly murdered. Vitangela saw that my manner had somewhat changed toward her, and she frequently questioned me on the subject. I, however, gave her evasive answers, for I should have been ashamed to acknowledge my suspicion if it were false, and it was only by keeping her off her guard I should receive confirmation if it were true. Thus nearly nine months passed away from the date of the ducal banquet, and then you, Francisco, were born. The presence of an heir to my name and wealth was a subject of much congratulation on the part of my friends; but to me it was a source of torturing doubts and racking fears. You never bore the least—no, not the least resemblance, either physical or mental, to me; whereas the very reverse was the case with Nisida, even in her infancy. From the moment of your birth—from the first instant that I beheld you in the nurse’s arms—the most agonizing feelings took possession of my soul. Were you indeed my son?—or were you the pledge of adulterous love? Merciful heavens! in remembering all I suffered when the terrible thoughts oppressed me, I wonder that you, Francisco, should now be alive—that I did not strangle you as you lay in your cradle. And, oh God! how dearly I could have loved you, Francisco, had I felt the same confidence in your paternity as in that of your sister Nisida! But no—all was at least doubt and uncertainty in that respect—and, as your cast of features and physical characteristics developed themselves, that hideous doubt and that racking uncertainty increased until there were times when I was nearly goaded to do some desperate deed. Those mild blue eyes—that rich brown hair—that feminine softness of expression which marked your face belonged not to the family of Riverola!
“Extending my hand to Vitangela, I led her to the area where the guests had gathered, hoping some chance might reveal to me the identity of the man I suspected she had walked with in the avenue. Anxiously, but without drawing suspicion, I watched the countess’s reaction every time she greeted the various nobles and gentlemen we encountered during our stroll; yet, there was not a hint of blush or confusion from her, nor a fleeting glance that could provide the clue I desperately sought. However, it did seem to me that she often cast furtive, uneasy looks around, as if searching for a specific person in the crowd moving through the illuminated gardens. She was undoubtedly preoccupied and even a bit sad, but I pretended not to notice the cloud hanging over her mood, and to distract her completely, I chatted and laughed as cheerfully as usual. To keep it short, the festivities ended just before sunrise, and I escorted the countess back to our home. From that night on, I kept a close watch on her behavior. I enlisted Margaretha, the mother of my page Antonio, to spy on her; yet weeks and months went by, and nothing happened to confirm the terrible suspicion that haunted me day and night. I tried to push that suspicion from my mind—God knows how hard I tried to bury it. But it was relentless—it haunted me like the ghost of a victim I had mercilessly killed. Vitangela noticed that my demeanor had shifted slightly towards her, and she often inquired about it. I, however, gave her vague replies, as I would have felt ashamed to admit my suspicion if it turned out to be unfounded, and I thought that by keeping her on edge, I might find confirmation if it was true. Thus, nearly nine months passed since the ducal banquet, and then you, Francisco, were born. The arrival of an heir to my name and wealth brought much joy to my friends; but for me, it was a source of tormenting doubts and agonizing fears. You bore not the slightest—no, not even the smallest—physical or mental resemblance to me; in contrast, the complete opposite was true for Nisida, even from her infancy. From the moment of your birth—from the very first instant I saw you in the nurse’s arms—the most distressing feelings overtook my soul. Were you truly my son? Or were you the product of an adulterous affair? Merciful heavens! As I recall all I endured under the weight of those horrifying thoughts, I marvel that you, Francisco, are alive—that I did not strangle you while you lay in your cradle. And, oh God! how deeply I could have loved you, Francisco, had I felt the same certainty about your parentage as I did about that of your sister Nisida! But no—all was doubt and uncertainty in that regard—and as your features and physical traits emerged, that hideous doubt and that agonizing uncertainty grew until there were times when I was nearly driven to commit some desperate act. Those gentle blue eyes—that rich brown hair—that soft, feminine expression on your face did not belong to the Riverola family!”
“Time wore on, and my unhappiness increased. I suspected my wife, yet dared not proclaim the suspicion. I sought to give her back my love, but was utterly unable to subdue the dark thoughts and crush the maddening uncertainties that agitated my soul. At last I was sinking into a state of morbid melancholy, when an incident occurred which revived all the energies of my mind. It was in 1505—Nisida being then ten years old, and you, Francisco, four—when Margaretha informed me one evening that the countess had received a letter which had thrown her into a state of considerable agitation, and which she had immediately burned. By questioning the porter at the gate of the mansion, I learnt that the person who delivered the letter was a tall, handsome man of about thirty-two, with brown hair, blue eyes, and a somewhat feminine expression of countenance. Holy Virgin! this must be the gallant—the paramour of my wife—the father of the boy on whom the law compelled me to bestow my own name. Such were the ideas that immediately struck me; and I now prepared for vengeance. Margaretha watched my wife narrowly, and on the evening following the one on which the letter had been delivered, Vitangela was seen to secure a heavy bag of gold about her person, and quit the mansion by the secret staircase of her apartment—that apartment which is now the sleeping-place of your sister Nisida.
“Time passed, and my unhappiness grew. I suspected my wife, but I didn't dare speak out about it. I tried to give her my love again, but I couldn't shake off the dark thoughts and the frustrating uncertainties that troubled my mind. Eventually, I was sinking into a deep melancholy when something happened that revived all my mental energy. It was in 1505—Nisida was then ten years old, and you, Francisco, were four—when Margaretha told me one evening that the countess had received a letter that left her quite shaken, and she had immediately burned it. By asking the porter at the gate of the mansion, I learned that the person who delivered the letter was a tall, handsome man about thirty-two years old, with brown hair, blue eyes, and a somewhat delicate appearance. Holy Virgin! This must be the lover—the paramour of my wife—the father of the boy whom the law forced me to give my own name. Those were the thoughts that struck me right away; and I began to prepare for revenge. Margaretha kept a close eye on my wife, and the evening after the letter was delivered, Vitangela was seen securing a heavy bag of gold around her and leaving the mansion by the hidden staircase of her apartment—that apartment which is now your sister Nisida's bedroom."
“Margaretha followed the countess to an obscure street, at the corner of which the guilty woman encountered a tall person, enveloped in a cloak, and who was evidently waiting for her. To him she gave the bag of gold, and they embraced each other tenderly. Then they separated—the countess returning home, unconscious that a spy watched her movements. Margaretha reported all that had occurred to me; and I bade her redouble her attention in watching her mistress. Now that the lover is once more in this city, I thought, and well provided with my gold to pursue his extravagance, there will soon be another meeting—and then for vengeance such as an Italian must have. But weeks and months again passed without affording the opportunity which I craved; yet I knew that the day must come—and I could tutor myself to await its arrival, if not with patience, at least with so much outward composure as to lull the countess into belief of perfect security.
“Margaretha followed the countess to a hidden street, where the guilty woman met a tall figure wrapped in a cloak, obviously waiting for her. She handed him the bag of gold, and they embraced tenderly. Then they parted ways—the countess heading home, unaware that a spy was watching her. Margaretha reported everything to me, and I instructed her to pay even closer attention to her mistress. Now that the lover is back in the city, I thought, well-equipped with my gold to indulge his whims, there would soon be another meeting—and then I would take revenge like an Italian must. But weeks and months passed again without the opportunity I longed for; still, I knew the day would come—and I could train myself to wait for it, if not with patience, at least with enough outward calm to convince the countess of her perfect safety.”
“Yes, weeks and months passed away, ay, and years, too, and still I nursed my hopes and projects of vengeance, the craving for which increased with the lapse of time.
“Yes, weeks and months went by, yeah, and years too, and I still held onto my hopes and plans for revenge, the desire for which grew stronger with time."
“And now I come to the grand, the terrible, the main incident in this narrative. It was late one night, in the month of January, 1510, Nisida being then fifteen and thou, Francisco, nine, that Margaretha came to me in my own apartment and informed me that she had seen the tall gallant traverse the garden hastily and obtain admission into the countess’ chamber by means of the secret staircase. The hour for vengeance had at length come. Margaretha was instantly dispatched to advise two bravoes whose services I had long secured for the occasion, that the moment had arrived when they were to do the work for which they had been so well paid in advance, and by the faithful performance of which they would still further enrich themselves. Within half an hour all the arrangements were completed. Margaretha had retired to her own chamber and the bravoes were concealed with me in the garden. Nor had we long to wait. The private door opened shortly, and two persons appeared on the threshold. The night was clear and beautiful, and from my hiding-place I could discern the fondness of the embrace that marked their parting. And they parted, too, never to meet again in this life!
“And now I come to the big, the terrible, the main event in this story. It was late one night in January 1510, with Nisida being fifteen and you, Francisco, nine, that Margaretha came to me in my room and told me she had seen the tall man quickly cross the garden and get into the countess’s room using the secret staircase. The time for revenge had finally come. I sent Margaretha to notify two hired thugs, whose services I had arranged for this moment, that it was time for them to do the job they had been well paid in advance for, and by doing so, they could further enrich themselves. Within half an hour, all the plans were set. Margaretha went back to her room, and the thugs were hiding with me in the garden. We didn’t have to wait long. The private door opened shortly, and two people appeared at the entrance. The night was clear and beautiful, and from my hiding spot, I could see the affection in their farewell embrace. And they parted, too, never to meet again in this life!”
“Vitangela closed the door—and her lover was passing rapidly along amidst the trees in the garden, when a dagger suddenly drank his heart’s blood. That dagger was mine, and wielded by my hand! He fell without a groan—dead, stone-dead at my feet. Half of my vengeance was now accomplished; the other half was yet to be consummated. Without a moment’s unnecessary delay the corpse was conveyed to a cellar beneath the northern wing of the mansion: and the two bravoes then hastened, to Vitangela’s chamber, into which they obtained admission by forcing the door of the private staircase. In pursuance of the orders which they had received from me, they bound and gagged her, and conveyed her through the garden to the very cellar where, by the light of a gloomy lamp, she beheld her husband standing close by a corpse!
“Vitangela closed the door—and her lover was walking quickly through the trees in the garden when a dagger suddenly pierced his heart. That dagger was mine, and I wielded it! He fell without a sound—dead, really dead at my feet. Half of my revenge was now complete; the other half was still to be carried out. Without wasting a moment, they took the body to a cellar under the northern wing of the mansion: and the two men hurried to Vitangela’s room, getting in by breaking down the door of the private staircase. Following my orders, they bound and gagged her and led her through the garden to the very cellar where, by the light of a dim lamp, she saw her husband standing next to a corpse!
“‘Bring her near!’ I exclaimed, unmoved by the looks of indescribable horror which she threw around.
“‘Bring her here!’ I said, unaffected by the looks of pure horror she was throwing around.”
“When her eyes caught sight of the countenance of that lifeless being, they remained fixed with frenzied wildness in their sockets, and even if there had been no gag between her teeth, I do not believe that she could have uttered a syllable. And now commenced the second act in this appalling tragedy! While one of the bravoes held the countess in his iron grasp, in such a manner that she could not avert her head, the other, who had once been a surgeon, tore away the garments from the corpse, and commenced the task which I had before assigned to him. And as the merciless scalpel hacked and hewed away at the still almost palpitating flesh of the murdered man, in whose breast the dagger remained deeply buried,—a ferocious joy—a savage, hyena-like triumph filled my soul; and I experienced no remorse for the deed I had done! Far—very far from that—for as the work progressed, I exclaimed—
“When her eyes locked onto the face of that lifeless being, they stayed wide open with frenzied intensity, and even if there had been no gag in her mouth, I don’t think she could have spoken a word. And now the second act of this horrifying tragedy began! While one of the thugs held the countess firmly so she couldn’t turn away, the other, who had once been a surgeon, ripped the clothes off the corpse and started the task I had previously assigned him. As the merciless scalpel sliced through the still-almost-quivering flesh of the murdered man, with the dagger still deeply embedded in his chest—a brutal joy—a savage, hyena-like triumph filled my soul; and I felt no regret for the act I had committed! Far—very far from that—for as the work continued, I shouted—”
“‘Behold, Vitangela, how the scalpel hews that form so loved by thee! Now hack away at the countenance—deface that beauty—pick out those mild blue eyes!’—and I laughed madly!
“‘Look, Vitangela, how the scalpel cuts into that shape you love so much! Now chop away at the face—ruin that beauty—scrape out those gentle blue eyes!’—and I laughed maniacally!
“The countess fainted, and I ordered her to be carried back to her apartment, where Margaretha awaited her. Indeed I had naturally foreseen that insensibility would result from the appalling spectacle which I compelled my wife to witness: and Margaretha was prepared to breathe dreadful menaces in her ears the moment she should recover—menaces of death to herself and both her children if she should reveal, even to her father confessor, one tittle of the scene which that night had been enacted! The surgeon-bravo did his work bravely; and the man who had dishonored me was reduced to naught save a skeleton! The flesh and the garments were buried deep in the cellar; the skeleton was conveyed to my own chamber, and suspended to a beam in the closet where you, Francisco, and your bride, are destined to behold it—ALONG WITH ANOTHER!
“The countess fainted, and I had her carried back to her room, where Margaretha was waiting for her. I had anticipated that the shocking scene I forced my wife to witness would leave her in such a state. Margaretha was ready to whisper horrifying threats in her ears as soon as she came to—threats of death to both her and her children if she revealed even a single detail of what had happened that night, even to her confessor! The hired surgeon did his job well; the man who had dishonored me was reduced to nothing but a skeleton! The flesh and clothes were buried deep in the cellar; the skeleton was taken to my own room and hung from a beam in the closet where you, Francisco, and your bride, will one day see it—WITH ANOTHER!
“My vengeance was thus far gratified—the bravos were dismissed, and I locked myself up in my chamber for several days, to brood upon all I had done, and occasionally to feast my eyes with the grim remains of him who had dared to love my wife. During those days of seclusion I would see no one save the servant who brought me my meals. From him I learnt that the countess was dangerously ill—that she was indeed dying, and that she besought me to visit her if only for a moment. But I refused—implacably refused. I was convinced that she craved my forgiveness; and that I could not give.
“My revenge was satisfied for now—the thugs were sent away, and I locked myself in my room for several days, to think about everything I had done, and sometimes to gaze at the grim remains of the man who dared to love my wife. During those days of isolation, I wouldn’t see anyone except the servant who brought me my meals. From him, I learned that the countess was seriously ill—that she was, in fact, dying, and that she begged me to visit her, even if just for a moment. But I refused—unyieldingly refused. I was convinced that she wanted my forgiveness; something I couldn’t give.
“Dr. Duras, who attended upon her, came to the door of my chamber and implored me to grant him an interview:—then Nisida sought a similar boon; but I was deaf to each and all.
“Dr. Duras, who was taking care of her, came to my room and begged me for a meeting: then Nisida asked for the same favor; but I ignored both of them.”
“Yes—for there was still a being on whom I yet longed to wreak my vengeance;—and that being was yourself, Francisco? I looked upon you as the living evidence of my dishonor—the memorial of your mother’s boundless guilt. But I recoiled in horror from the idea of staining my hands with the blood of a little child—yet I feared if I came near you—if I saw your clinging affectionately to Vitangela—if I heard you innocently and unconsciously mock me by calling me ‘father!’—I felt I should be unable to restrain the fury of my wrath!
“Yes—because there was still someone I wanted to take my revenge on;—and that someone was you, Francisco? I saw you as the living proof of my shame—the reminder of your mother’s endless guilt. But I shrank back in horror at the thought of getting my hands dirty with the blood of a little child—yet I was afraid that if I got close to you—if I saw you holding onto Vitangela affectionately—if I heard you innocently and unknowingly taunt me by calling me ‘father!’—I felt I wouldn’t be able to control the rage inside me!
“I know not how long I should have remained in the seclusion of my own chamber—perhaps weeks and months, but one morning shortly after daybreak, I was informed by the only servant whom I would admit near me, that the countess had breathed her last during the night, and that Nisida was so deeply affected by her mother’s death, that she, poor girl, was dangerously ill. Then I became frantic on account of my daughter; and I quitted my apartment, not only to see that proper aid was administered to her, but to complete the scheme of vengeance which I had originally formed. Thus, in the first place, Dr. Duras was enjoined to take up his abode altogether in the Riverola Palace, so long as Nisida should require his services; and, on the other hand, a splendid funeral was ordered for the Countess Riverola. But Vitangela’s remains went not in the velvet-covered coffin to the family vault;—no—her flesh was buried in the same soil where rotted the flesh of her paramour—and her skeleton was suspended from the same beam to which his bones had been already hung. For I thought within myself: ‘This is the first time that the wife of a Count of Riverola has ever brought dishonor and disgrace upon her husband; and I will take care that it shall be the last. To Nisida will I leave all my estates—all my wealth, save a miserable pittance as an inheritance for the bastard Francisco. She shall inherit the title, and the man on whom she may confer her hand shall be the next Count of Riverola. The wedding-day will be marked by a revelation of the mystery of this cabinet; and the awful spectacle will teach him, whoever he may be, to watch his wife narrowly—and will teach her what it is to prove unfaithful to a fond husband! To both, the lesson will be as useful as the manner of conveying it will be frightful, and they will hand down the tradition to future scions of the Riverola family. Francisco, too, shall learn the secrets of the cabinet; he shall be taught why he is disinherited—why I have hated him: and thus even from the other world shall the spirits of the vile paramour and the adulterous wife behold the consequences of their crime perpetuated in this.’
“I don't know how long I would have stayed in the isolation of my room—maybe weeks or months—but one morning shortly after dawn, the only servant I allowed near me told me that the countess had died during the night, and that Nisida was so deeply affected by her mother’s death that she was dangerously ill. I then became frantic about my daughter and left my room, not only to ensure she received proper care but also to carry out the plan for revenge that I had originally created. First, Dr. Duras was instructed to stay at the Riverola Palace as long as Nisida needed his help; and at the same time, a lavish funeral was arranged for the Countess Riverola. However, Vitangela’s body didn’t go in the velvet-lined coffin to the family tomb—no—her remains were buried in the same ground where her lover’s flesh had rotted—and her skeleton was hung from the same beam to which his bones had already been attached. I thought to myself: ‘This is the first time the wife of a Count of Riverola has ever brought dishonor and shame upon her husband; and I will make sure it’s the last. I will leave all my estates and wealth to Nisida, except for a pitiful sum as an inheritance for the illegitimate Francisco. She will inherit the title, and the man she chooses to marry will become the next Count of Riverola. Their wedding day will be marked by revealing the mystery of this cabinet; and the horrifying scene will teach him, whoever he is, to keep a close eye on his wife—and will teach her what it means to be unfaithful to a devoted husband! For both, the lesson will be as valuable as the way it's delivered will be terrifying, and they will pass down the tradition to future generations of the Riverola family. Francisco, too, will learn the secrets of the cabinet; he will understand why he is disinherited—why I have resented him: and thus even from the afterlife, the spirits of the wretched lover and the adulterous wife will witness the consequences of their crime carried on in this.’”
“Such were my thoughts—such were my intentions. But an appalling calamity forced me to change my views. Nisida, after a long and painful illness, became deaf and dumb; and Dr. Duras gave me no hope of the restoration of her lost faculties.
“Those were my thoughts—those were my intentions. But a shocking disaster made me reconsider everything. Nisida, after a long and painful illness, became deaf and mute; and Dr. Duras offered me no hope of her recovering her lost abilities.”
“Terrible visitation! Then was it that I reasoned with myself—that I deliberated long and earnestly upon the course which I should pursue. It was improbable that, afflicted as Nisida was, she would ever marry; and I felt grieved, deeply grieved, to think that you, Francisco, being disinherited, and Nisida remaining single, the proud title of Riverola would become extinct; I therefore resolved on the less painful alternative of disinheriting you altogether; and I accordingly made a will by which I left you the estates, with the contingent title Count of Riverola, under certain conditions which might yet alienate both property and rank from you, and endow therewith your sister Nisida. For should she recover the faculties of speech and hearing by the time she shall have attained the age of thirty-six, she will yet be marriageable and may have issue; but should that era in her life pass, and she still be deaf and dumb, all hope of her recovery will be dead!
“Terrible situation! It was then that I reasoned with myself—that I thought long and hard about what to do. It seemed unlikely that, given Nisida's condition, she would ever marry; and I felt sad, truly sad, to realize that you, Francisco, being disinherited, and Nisida remaining single, would mean the proud title of Riverola would disappear. So, I decided on the less painful option of disinheriting you completely; I made a will in which I left you the estates, along with the potential title of Count of Riverola, under certain conditions that could still take both property and title away from you and give them to your sister Nisida. If she regains the ability to speak and hear by the time she turns thirty-six, she could still get married and have children; but if that time passes and she's still deaf and dumb, any hope for her recovery will be gone!”
“Thus if she still be so deeply afflicted at that age, you, Francisco, will inherit the vast estates and the lordly title which, through the circumstances of your birth, it grieves me to believe will ever devolve upon you.
“So if she’s still suffering so deeply at that age, you, Francisco, will inherit the huge estates and the noble title that, because of your birth circumstances, it pains me to believe will always fall to you."
“Such were my motives for making that will which you are destined to hear read, doubtless before the time comes for you to peruse this manuscript. And having made that will, and experiencing the sad certainty that my unfortunate daughter will never become qualified to inherit my title and fortune, but that the name of Riverola must be perpetuated through your marriage, I have determined that to you and to your bride alone shall the dread secrets of the cabinet be revealed.”
“Those were my reasons for making that will, which you will surely hear read before the time comes for you to read this manuscript. Having made that will, and knowing sadly that my unfortunate daughter will never be able to inherit my title and fortune, but that the name of Riverola must continue through your marriage, I have decided that only you and your bride will be told the grim secrets of the cabinet.”
Thus terminated the manuscript.
Thus ended the manuscript.
Powerful in meaning and strong in expression as the English language may be rendered by one who has the least experience in the proper combination of words, yet it becomes totally inadequate to the task of conveying an idea of those feelings—those harrowing emotions—those horrifying sentiments, which were excited in the breasts of Francisco di Riverola and the beautiful Flora by the revolution of the manuscript. At first the document begat a deep and mournful interest, as it related the interviews of the late count with Vitangela in the streets of Naples; then amazement was engendered by the announcement of that lovely and unhappy being’s ignominious parentage—but a calmness was diffused through the minds of Flora and Francisco, as if they had found a resting place amidst the exciting incidents of the narrative when they reached that part which mentioned the marriage.
Powerful in meaning and strong in expression as the English language can be rendered by someone with minimal experience in the right combination of words, it still falls completely short when it comes to capturing the feelings—those intense emotions—those horrifying sentiments that were stirred in Francisco di Riverola and the beautiful Flora by the unfolding of the manuscript. At first, the document sparked a deep and sorrowful interest, as it recounted the late count's meetings with Vitangela in the streets of Naples; then shock arose from the revelation of that lovely yet unfortunate woman's disgraceful parentage—but a sense of calm settled over Flora and Francisco, as if they had found a pause amid the thrilling events of the story when they reached the part about the marriage.
Their feelings were, however, destined to be speedily and most painfully wrung once more; and Francisco could scarcely restrain his indignation—yes, his indignation even against the memory of his deceased father—when he perused those injurious suspicions which were recorded in reference to the honor of his mother. Though unable to explain the mystery in which all that part of the narrative was involved, yet he felt firmly convinced that his mother was innocent; and he frequently interrupted himself in the perusal of the manuscript to give utterance to passionate ejaculations expressive of that opinion. But it was when the hideous tragedy rapidly developed itself, and the history of the presence of two skeletons in the closet was detailed, it was then that language became powerless to describe the mingled wrath and disgust which Francisco felt, or to delineate the emotions of boundless horror and wild amazement that were excited in the bosom of Flora. In spasmodic shuddering did the young countess cling to her husband when she had learned how fearfully accurate was the manner in which the few lines of the manuscript which she had read many months previously in Nisida’s boudoir, fitted in the text, and how appalling was the tale which the entire made. She was cruelly shocked, and her heart bled for that fine young man whom she was so proud to call her husband, but whom his late father had loathed to recognize as a son. And Nisida—what were her feelings as she lay stretched upon a couch, listening to the contents of the manuscript which she had read before? At first one hope—one idea was dominant in her soul, the hope that Flora would be crushed even to death by revelations which were indeed almost sufficient to overwhelm a gentle disposition and freeze the vital current in the tender and compassionate heart.
Their feelings were, however, about to be quickly and painfully twisted once again; and Francisco could hardly contain his anger—yes, his anger even towards the memory of his late father—when he read those damaging suspicions related to his mother's honor. Although he couldn't unravel the mystery surrounding that part of the story, he was firmly convinced of his mother's innocence; he often interrupted himself while reading the manuscript to express his passionate belief. But it was when the horrific tragedy unfolded and the story of two skeletons in the closet was revealed that words failed to capture the mix of anger and disgust Francisco felt, or to describe the overwhelming horror and wild shock that Flora experienced. The young countess clung tightly to her husband, trembling, as she realized how shockingly accurate the few lines of the manuscript she had read months earlier in Nisida’s boudoir aligned with the tale, and how dreadful the complete story was. She was deeply shaken, and her heart hurt for the remarkable young man she was proud to call her husband, who his late father had scorned to acknowledge as a son. And Nisida—what were her feelings as she lay stretched out on a couch, listening to the content of the manuscript she had read before? At first, a single hope—one idea dominated her thoughts: the hope that Flora would be utterly crushed, perhaps even to death, by the revelations that were indeed nearly enough to overwhelm a gentle nature and freeze the lifeblood in a tender, compassionate heart.
But as Francisco read on, and when he came to those passages which described the sufferings and the cruel fate of her mother, then Nisida became a prey to the most torturing feelings—dreadful emotions were expressed by her convulsed countenance and wildly-glaring eyes—and she muttered deep and bitter anathemas against the memory of her own father. For well does the reader know that she had loved her mother to distraction; and thus the horrifying detail of the injuries heaped upon the head and on the name of that revered parent aroused all her fiercest passions of rage and hate as completely as if that history had been new to her, and as if she were now becoming acquainted with it for the first time. Indeed, so powerful, so terrible, was the effect produced by the revival of all those dread reminiscences and heart-rending emotions on the part of Nisida that, forgetting her malignant spite and her infernal hope with regard to Flora, she threw her whole soul into the subject of the manuscript: and the torrent of feelings to which she thus gave way was crushing and overwhelming to a woman of such fierce passions, and who had received so awful a shock as that which had stretched her on the couch where she now lay. For the fate of him whom she had loved with such ardor, and the revulsion that her affection experienced on account of the ghastly spectacle which Wagner presented to her view in his dying moments—the disgust and loathing which had been inspired in her mind by the thought that she had ever fondled that being in her arms and absolutely doted on the superhuman beauty that had changed to such revolting ugliness, it was all this that had struck her down—paralyzed her—inflicted a mortal, though not an instantaneous blow upon that woman so lately full of energy, so strong in moral courage, and so full of vigorous health. Thus impressed with the conviction that her end was approaching, the moment the perusal of the manuscript was concluded the Lady Nisida said, in a faint and dying tone of voice:
But as Francisco continued reading, and when he reached the parts that described the suffering and cruel fate of her mother, Nisida was consumed by the most agonizing feelings. Her face twisted in turmoil and her eyes stared wildly as she muttered deep, bitter curses against the memory of her father. The reader knows well that she had loved her mother fiercely; thus, the horrifying details of the injustices inflicted upon that revered woman stirred all her strongest emotions of rage and hatred as if she were hearing this story for the first time. Indeed, the resurgence of those dreadful memories and heart-wrenching feelings overwhelmed Nisida so completely that she forgot her malicious intentions and dark hopes concerning Flora. She immersed herself entirely in the content of the manuscript, and the torrent of emotions that flooded her was crushing and overpowering for a woman with such intense passions, especially after the terrible shock that had left her lying on the couch where she now rested. The fate of the man she had loved so deeply, and the revulsion she felt due to the horrific sight Wagner presented in his dying moments—the disgust at having once embraced that being and adored the beautiful form that had transformed into something so grotesque—this all struck her down and paralyzed her, dealing a mortal, if not instant, blow to a woman who had once been so full of energy, moral strength, and robust health. Convinced that her end was near, as soon as she finished reading the manuscript, Lady Nisida spoke in a faint and dying tone of voice:
“Francisco, draw near—as near as possible—and listen to what I have now to communicate, for it is in my power to clear up all doubt, all mystery relative to the honor of our sainted mother, and convince thee that no stigma, no disgrace attaches itself to thy birth!”
“Francisco, come closer— as close as you can— and listen to what I need to share with you, because I can clear up all doubt and mystery about the honor of our revered mother, and convince you that no shame or dishonor is attached to your birth!”
“No, Francisco,” said Nisida, her voice recovering somewhat of its power as she continued to address him: “I implore you to let me have my own way, to follow my own inclinations! Do not thwart me, Francisco; already I feel as if molten lead were pouring through my brain, and a tremendous weight lies upon my heart! Forbear, then, from irritating me, my well-beloved Francisco——”
“No, Francisco,” Nisida said, her voice regaining some of its strength as she spoke to him. “I urge you to let me have my way, to follow my own instincts! Please don’t stand in my way, Francisco; I already feel like molten lead is flowing through my mind, and a heavy burden sits on my heart! So please, stop annoying me, my dear Francisco——”
“Oh! Nisida,” cried the young count, throwing his arms around his sister’s neck and embracing her fondly; “if you love me now, if you ever loved me, grant me one boon! By the memory of our sainted mother I implore you, by your affection for her I adjure you, Nisida——”
“Oh! Nisida,” the young count exclaimed, wrapping his arms around his sister's neck and hugging her tightly; “if you love me now, if you've ever loved me, please grant me one favor! By the memory of our beloved mother, I beg you, by your love for her, I urge you, Nisida——”
“Speak, speak, Francisco,” interrupted his sister, hastily: “I can almost divine the nature of the boon you crave—and—my God!” she added, tears starting from her eyes, as a painful thought flashed across her brain,—“perhaps I have been too harsh—too severe! At all events, it is not now—on my death-bed—that I can nurse resentment——”
“Speak, speak, Francisco,” his sister interrupted quickly. “I can almost guess what you’re wishing for—and—oh my God!” she added, tears welling up in her eyes as a painful thought crossed her mind, “maybe I’ve been too harsh—too strict! In any case, it’s not now—on my deathbed—that I can hold onto resentment——”
“Your death-bed!” echoed Francisco, in a tone or acute anguish, while the sobs which convulsed the bosom of the young countess were heard alike by him and his sister.
“Your deathbed!” echoed Francisco, with a tone of intense anguish, while the sobs that shook the young countess were heard by both him and his sister.
“Yes, dearest brother, I am dying,” said Nisida, in a voice of profound and mournful conviction; “and therefore let me not delay those duties and those explanations which can alone unburden my heart of the weight that lies upon it! And first, Francisco, be thy boon granted—for I know that thou wouldst speak to me of her who is now thy bride. Come to my arms, then. Flora, embrace me as a sister, and forgive me if thou canst, for I have been a fierce and unrelenting enemy to thee!”
“Yes, my dear brother, I’m dying,” said Nisida, with deep and sorrowful certainty. “So let me not postpone those duties and explanations that can finally relieve my heart of its burden! First, Francisco, please grant me this favor— I know you want to tell me about her who is now your bride. Come into my arms, then. Flora, hug me like a sister and forgive me if you can, for I have been a fierce and relentless enemy to you!”
“Oh, let the past be forgotten, my friend, my sister!” exclaimed the weeping Flora, as she threw herself into Nisida’s outstretched arms.
“Oh, let the past be forgotten, my friend, my sister!” exclaimed the weeping Flora as she threw herself into Nisida’s outstretched arms.
And the young wife and the young woman embraced each other tenderly—for deep regrets and pungent remorse at last attuned the mind of Nisida to sweet and holy sympathy.
And the young wife and the young woman hugged each other tightly—because deep regrets and sharp remorse finally tuned Nisida's mind to a sweet and pure understanding.
“And now,” said Nisida, “sit down by my side, and listen to the explanations which I have promised. Give me your hand. Flora, dear Flora, let me retain it in mine; for at the last hour, and when I am about to leave this fair and beauteous earth, I feel an ardent longing to love those who walk upon its face, and to be loved by them in return. But, alas, alas!” she added, somewhat bitterly, “reflections and yearnings of this nature come too late! O Flora! the picture of life is spread before you—while from me it is rapidly receding, and dissolving into the past. Like our own fair city of palaces and flowers, when seen from a distance beneath the glorious lights of the morning, may that glorious picture continue to appear to thee; and may’st thou never draw near enough to recognize the false splendors in which gorgeous hues may deck the things of this world; may’st thou never be brought so close to the sad realities of existence as to be forced to contemplate the breaking hearts that dwell in palaces, or to view in disgust the slime upon flowers.”
“And now,” said Nisida, “sit down next to me and listen to the explanations I promised. Give me your hand. Flora, dear Flora, let me hold it; because in this last moment, as I’m about to leave this beautiful world, I feel a deep longing to love those who live in it, and to be loved back. But, alas, alas!” she added, a bit bitterly, “thoughts and desires like these come too late! O Flora! the picture of life is right in front of you—while for me it is quickly fading away into the past. Like our beautiful city of palaces and flowers, seen from a distance under the glorious morning light, may that stunning picture always appear to you; and may you never get close enough to see the false brilliance that can adorn the things of this world; may you never have to confront the heartbreaking realities that reside in palaces, or to see the grime on flowers.”
“Nisida,” said Francisco, bending over his sister, and speaking in a voice indicative of deep emotion, “the kind words you utter to my beloved Flora shall ever—ever remain engraven upon my heart.”
“Nisida,” said Francisco, leaning over his sister and speaking in a voice full of deep emotion, “the kind words you say to my beloved Flora will always—always be engraved in my heart.”
“And on mine also,” murmured the young countess, pressing Nisida’s hand with grateful ardor, while her eyes, radiant with very softness, threw a glance of passionate tenderness upon her generous-hearted and handsome husband.
“And on mine too,” whispered the young countess, holding Nisida’s hand with heartfelt gratitude, while her eyes, glowing with warmth, cast a look of deep affection on her kind-hearted and attractive husband.
“Listen to me,” resumed Nisida, after a short pause, during which she gave way to all the luxury of those sweet and holy reflections which the present scene engendered: and these were the happiest moments of the lady’s stormy life. “Listen to me,” she repeated; “and let me enter upon and make an end of my explanations as speedily as possible. And first, Francisco, relative to our sainted—our innocent—our deeply-wronged and much-injured mother. You have already learned that she was the daughter of the public executioner of Naples; and you have heard that ere she became our father’s wife she swore a solemn oath—she pledged herself in the most solemn manner that she would never even allude to her family—that she would not communicate to them the name of her husband nor the place of his abode, under any circumstances—in a word, that she would consider her father and brother as dead to her! And yet she had a tender heart; and after she became the Countess of Riverola she very often thought of the parent who had reared her tenderly and loved her affectionately; she thought also of her brother Eugenio, who had ever been so devoted to his sister. But she kept her promise faithfully for five years; until that fatal day of April, 1500, which our father has so emphatically mentioned in his narrative. It was in the garden belonging to the ducal palace that she suddenly encountered her brother Eugenio——”
“Listen to me,” Nisida said, after a brief pause, during which she allowed herself the pleasure of those sweet and profound thoughts inspired by the current scene; these were the happiest moments of her turbulent life. “Listen to me,” she repeated, “and let me start and finish my explanations as quickly as possible. First, Francisco, about our sainted—our innocent—our deeply-wronged and much-injured mother. You already know that she was the daughter of the public executioner of Naples; and you've heard that before she became our father’s wife, she made a solemn vow—she pledged in the most serious way that she would never even mention her family—that she would not tell them her husband’s name or where he lived, no matter what—in short, that she would consider her father and brother as dead to her! And yet she had a kind heart; and after becoming the Countess of Riverola, she often thought about the parent who had raised her with love and care; she also thought of her brother Eugenio, who had always been so devoted to her. But she kept her promise faithfully for five years, until that fateful day in April 1500, which our father has mentioned so emphatically in his story. It was in the garden of the ducal palace that she suddenly ran into her brother Eugenio—”
“Her brother!” ejaculated Francisco, joyfully. “Oh! I knew, I felt certain that she was innocent.”
“Her brother!” exclaimed Francisco, happily. “Oh! I knew, I was sure that she was innocent.”
“Yes, she was indeed innocent,” repeated Nisida, “But let me pursue my explanations as succinctly as possible. It appeared that the old man—the executioner of Naples—was no more; and Eugenio, possessing himself of the hoardings of his deceased father, had fled from his native city to avoid the dread necessity of assuming the abhorrent office. Accident led the young adventurer to Florence in search of a more agreeable employment as a means whereby to earn his livelihood, and having formed the acquaintance of one of the duke’s valets, he obtained admittance to the gardens on that memorable evening when the grand entertainment was given. In spite of the strict injunctions he had received not to approach the places occupied by the distinguished guests, he drew near the arbor in which our mother had been conversing with other ladies, but where she was at that moment alone. The recognition was immediate, and they flew into each other’s arms. It would have been useless, as well as unnatural, for our mother to have refused to reveal her rank and name; her brilliant attire was sufficient to convince her brother that the former was high, and inquiry would speedily have made him acquainted with the latter. She accordingly drew him apart into a secluded walk and told him all; but she implored him to quit Florence without delay, and she gave him her purse and one of her rich bracelets, thereby placing ample resources at his disposal. Five years passed away, and during that period she heard no more of her brother Eugenio. But at the expiration of that interval she received a note stating that he was again in Florence—that necessity had alone brought him hither, and that he would be at a particular place at a certain hour to meet either herself or some confidential person whom she might instruct to see him. Our mother filled a bag with gold, and put into it some of her choicest jewels, and thus provided, she repaired in person to the place of appointment. It grieved her generous heart thus to be compelled to meet her brother secretly, as if he were a common robber or a midnight bravo; but for her husband’s peace, and in obedience to the spirit of the oath which imperious circumstances had alone led her in some degree to violate, she was forced to adopt that sad and humiliating alternative.”
“Yes, she was definitely innocent,” Nisida repeated, “But let me explain as clearly as I can. It turned out that the old man—the executioner of Naples—was dead, and Eugenio, inheriting his late father's stash, had fled from his hometown to escape the horrible duty. By chance, the young adventurer found himself in Florence, looking for a more suitable job to make a living. He got to know one of the duke’s valets and gained access to the gardens on that memorable evening of the big event. Despite being strictly warned not to approach the areas where the distinguished guests were, he moved close to the arbor where our mother had been talking with other ladies, but at that moment was alone. They recognized each other immediately and rushed into each other’s arms. It would have been pointless and unnatural for our mother to hide her identity; her stunning outfit was enough for her brother to conclude she held a high status, and asking around would have quickly revealed her name. She took him aside into a quiet path and shared everything, but she urged him to leave Florence right away, giving him her purse and one of her valuable bracelets to ensure he had enough resources. Five years passed, and during that time, she heard nothing from her brother Eugenio. Then, after those five years, she got a note saying he was back in Florence—necessity had brought him there, and he would be at a specific place at a certain time to meet either her or someone she trusted to see him. Our mother packed a bag with gold and some of her finest jewels, and with those supplies, she went to the meeting herself. It pained her generous heart to have to meet her brother in secret, as if he were a common criminal or a midnight thug; but for her husband’s peace and in keeping with the spirit of the oath she had partly broken due to unavoidable circumstances, she had no choice but to take that sad and humiliating route.”
“Alas! poor mother!” sobbed Francisco, deeply affected by this narrative.
“Unfortunately! poor mother!” cried Francisco, deeply moved by this story.
“Again did five years elapse without bringing tidings to our mother of Eugenio,” continued Nisida, “and then he once more set foot in Florence. The world bad not used him well—Fortune had frowned upon him—and, though a young man of fine spirit and noble disposition, he failed in all his endeavors to carve out a successful career for himself. Our mother determined to accord him an interview in her own apartment. She longed to converse with him at her ease—to hear his tale from his own lips—to sympathize with and console him. Oh! who could blame her if in so doing she departed from the strict and literal meaning of that vow which had bound her to consider her relations as dead to her? But the fault—if fault it were—was so venial, that to justify it is to invest it with an importance which it would not have possessed save for the frightful results to which it led. You have already heard how foully he was waylaid, how ruthlessly he was murdered! Holy Virgin! my brain whirls when I reflect upon that hideous cruelty which made our mother the spectator of his dissection; for, even had he been a lover—even were she guilty—even if the suspicions of our father had all been well-founded——”
“Five years went by without our mother hearing anything about Eugenio,” Nisida continued, “and then he finally returned to Florence. The world hadn't treated him well—Fortune had turned her back on him—and although he was a young man with a noble spirit and character, he struggled to achieve success in his life. Our mother decided to have a private meeting with him in her own room. She wanted to talk to him comfortably—to hear his story straight from him—to empathize with him and offer him comfort. Oh! Who could blame her if she strayed from the strict and literal meaning of that vow which had bound her to consider her relatives as dead to her? But the wrongdoing—if it was a wrongdoing—was so minor that trying to justify it would only give it an importance it wouldn’t have had if not for the horrible consequences that followed. You’ve already heard how he was viciously ambushed, how brutally he was killed! Holy Virgin! My mind spins when I think about that monstrous cruelty that forced our mother to witness his dissection; for, even if he had been a lover—even if she were guilty—even if our father’s doubts had all been valid—”
“Dwell not upon this frightful topic, my beloved Nisida!” exclaimed Francisco, perceiving that she was again becoming greatly excited, for her eyes dilated and glared wildly, her bosom heaved in awful convulsions, and she tossed her arms frantically about.
“Don’t dwell on this terrifying subject, my dear Nisida!” Francisco exclaimed, noticing she was becoming very agitated again, as her eyes widened and glared wildly, her chest heaved in terrible convulsions, and she waved her arms around frantically.
“No, I will not—I dare not pause to ponder thereon,” she said, falling back upon the pillow, and pressing her hands to that proud and haughty brow behind which the active, racking brain appeared to be on fire.
“No, I won’t—I can’t stop to think about that,” she said, falling back onto the pillow and pressing her hands to that proud and haughty forehead behind which her restless, tormented mind seemed to be on fire.
“Tranquilize yourself, dearest sister,” murmured Flora, bending over the couch and pressing her lips on Nisida’s burning cheek.
“Calm down, dear sister,” Flora whispered, leaning over the couch and pressing her lips against Nisida’s hot cheek.
“I will, I will, Flora, whom I now love as much as I once hated!” exclaimed the dying lady. “But let me make an end of my explanations. You already know that our dear mother was gagged when she was compelled to witness the horrible deeds enacted in the subterranean charnel-house by the dim light of a sickly lamp; but even if she had not been, no word would have issued from her lips, as the manuscript justly observes. During her illness, however, she sought an interview with her husband for the purpose of proving to him her complete innocence, by revealing the fact that his victim was her own brother! But he refused all the entreaties proffered with that object, and our unfortunate mother was forced to contemplate the approach of death with the sad conviction that she should pass away without the satisfaction of establishing her guiltlessness in the eyes of our father. Then was it that she revealed everything to me—to me alone—to me, a young girl of only fifteen when those astounding facts were breathed into my ears. I listened with horror, and I began to hate my father, for I adored my mother. She implored me not to give way to any intemperate language or burst of passion which might induce the inmates of the mansion to suspect that I was the depositary of some terrible secret.
“I will, I will, Flora, whom I now love as much as I once hated!” the dying lady exclaimed. “But let me finish my explanations. You already know that our dear mother was gagged when she had to witness the horrible acts carried out in the underground mausoleum by the dim light of a sickly lamp; but even if she hadn’t been, she wouldn’t have spoken, as the manuscript rightly notes. During her illness, though, she tried to meet with her husband to prove her complete innocence by revealing that his victim was her own brother! But he refused all her pleas, and our unfortunate mother had to face death with the sad realization that she would pass away without the peace of having her innocence recognized by our father. It was then that she told me everything—to me alone—when I was just a young girl of fifteen and those shocking truths were whispered in my ears. I listened in horror, and I started to hate my father because I adored my mother. She begged me not to succumb to any reckless words or outbursts that might lead the others in the house to suspect I was keeping a terrible secret.”
“‘For,’ said our mother, when on her death-bed, ‘if I have ventured to shock your young mind by so appalling a revelation, it is only that you may understand wherefore I am about to bind you by a solemn vow to love, protect, and watch over Francisco, as if he were your own child, rather than your brother. His father, alas! hates him. This I have observed ever since the birth of that dear boy, but it is only by means of the dread occurrence of the other night that I have been able to divine the origin of that dislike and unnatural loathing. Your father, Nisida,’ continued my mother, ‘believes that I have been unfaithful, and suspects that Francisco is the offspring of a guilty amour. With this terrible impression upon his mind, he may persecute my poor boy; he may disinherit him; he may even seek to rid him of life. Kneel, then, by my bedside, Nisida, and swear by all you deem sacred—by the love you bear for me—and by your hopes of salvation, that you will watch unweariedly and unceasingly over the welfare and the interests of Francisco—that you will make any sacrifice, incur any danger, or undergo any privation, to save him from the effects of his father’s hate—that you will exert all possible means to cause the title and fortune of his father to descend to him, and that you will in no case consent to supplant him in those respects—and lastly, that you will keep secret the dread history of my brother’s fate and your knowledge of your father’s crime.’ To all these conditions of the vow I solemnly and sacredly pledged myself, calling Heaven to witness the oath. But I said to our mother, ‘My father will not forever remain locked up in his own apartment; he will come forth sooner or later, and I must have an opportunity of speaking to him. May I not justify you, my dear mother, in his eyes? May I not assure him that Eugenio was your brother? He will then cease to hate Francisco, and may even love him as he loves me; and you may then have no fears on his account.”
“‘For,’ said our mother, on her deathbed, ‘if I have disturbed your young mind with such a shocking revelation, it’s only so you can understand why I’m asking you to make a solemn vow to love, protect, and look after Francisco as if he were your own child, rather than just your brother. His father, sadly, hates him. I’ve noticed this ever since that dear boy was born, but it was only after the frightening event the other night that I realized the source of that dislike and unnatural hatred. Your father, Nisida,’ my mother continued, ‘believes that I have been unfaithful and suspects that Francisco is the result of a guilty affair. With this terrible belief in his mind, he might torment my poor boy; he could disinherit him; he might even try to kill him. So kneel by my bedside, Nisida, and swear by everything you hold sacred—by the love you have for me—and by your hopes for salvation, that you will tirelessly watch over Francisco’s welfare and interests—that you will make any sacrifice, face any danger, or endure any hardship to save him from his father’s hatred—that you will do everything possible to ensure that his father’s title and fortune go to him, and that you will never agree to take his place in those matters—and finally, that you will keep secret the terrible truth about my brother’s fate and your knowledge of your father’s crime.’ To all these conditions of the vow, I solemnly pledged myself, calling Heaven to witness the oath. But I said to our mother, ‘My father won’t stay locked up in his room forever; he’ll come out sooner or later, and I need a chance to speak to him. Can I not defend you, my dear mother, in his eyes? Can I not assure him that Eugenio was your brother? Then he would stop hating Francisco and might even love him as he loves me; and then you would have no reason to worry about him.’”
“‘Alas! the plan which you suggest may not be put into execution,’ replied our dying mother; ‘for were your father to be aware that I had revealed the occurrences of that dread night to you, Nisida, he would feel that he must be ever looked upon as a murderer by his own child! Moreover, such appears to be the sad and benighted state of his mind, that he might peradventure deem the tale relative to Eugenio a mere excuse and vile subterfuge. No; I must perish disgraced in his eyes, unless he should accord ere I die, the interview which yourself and the good Dr. Duras have so vainly implored him to grant me.’
“‘Unfortunately, the plan you suggested cannot be carried out,’ replied our dying mother. ‘If your father were to find out that I revealed the events of that terrible night to you, Nisida, he would feel he must always be seen as a murderer by his own child! Additionally, it seems the sad and troubled state of his mind might lead him to think the story about Eugenio is just an excuse and a disgusting deception. No; I must die disgraced in his eyes, unless he agrees before I pass to the meeting that you and the good Dr. Duras have so desperately requested on my behalf.’”
“Our dear mother then proceeded to give me other instructions, Francisco, relative to yourself; but these,” added Nisida, glancing toward Flora, “would now be painful to unfold. And yet,” she continued, hastily, as a second thought struck her, “it is impossible, my sweet Flora, that you can be weak-minded—for you have this day seen and heard enough to test your mental powers to the extreme possibility of their endurance. Moreover, I feel that my conduct toward you requires a complete justification; and that justification will be found in the last instructions which I received from the lips of my mother.”
“Our dear mother then went on to give me more instructions, Francisco, about you; but these,” added Nisida, looking at Flora, “would now be hard to share. And yet,” she continued quickly, as a new thought occurred to her, “it’s impossible, my sweet Flora, for you to be weak-minded—for you have seen and heard enough today to really challenge your mental abilities. Furthermore, I feel that my actions toward you need full justification; and that justification will be found in the last instructions I received from my mother.”
“Dearest Nisida,” said the young countess, “no justification is needed—no apology is required in reference to that subject; for your kind words, your altered manner toward me now, your recognition of me as a sister, made so by union with your brother—oh! this would efface from my mind wrongs ten thousand times more terrible than any injury which I have sustained at your hands. But,” continued Flora, in a slow and gentle tone, “if you wish to explain the nature of these instructions which you received from the lips of your dying parent, let not my presence embarrass you.”
“Dearest Nisida,” the young countess said, “there’s no need for justification—no apology is necessary regarding that topic; your kind words, your changed attitude towards me now, your acknowledgment of me as a sister, made so by your union with your brother—oh! this would erase from my mind wrongs a thousand times worse than any harm I’ve suffered at your hands. But,” Flora continued in a slow and gentle tone, “if you want to explain the nature of the instructions you received from your dying parent, please don’t feel awkward with me here.”
“Yes, I do wish to render my explanation as complete as possible, dearest Flora,” replied Nisida; “for if I have acted severely toward you, it was not to gratify any natural love of cruelty, nor any mean jealousy or spite; on the contrary, the motives were engendered by that imperious necessity which has swayed my conduct, modeled my disposition, and regulated my mind ever since that fatal day when I knelt beside my mother’s death-bed, and swore to obey her last words. For thus did she speak, Flora—‘Nisida, there is one more subject relative to which I must advise you, and in respect to which you must swear to obey me. My own life furnished a sad and terrible lesson of the impropriety of contracting an unequal marriage. All my woes—all my sorrows—all the dreadful events which have occurred—may be traced to the one great fact that the Count of Riverola espoused a person of whose family he was ashamed. Nisida,’ she continued, her voice becoming fainter and fainter, ‘watch you narrowly and closely over the welfare of Francisco in this respect. Let him not marry beneath him; let him not unite himself to one whose family contains a single member deserving obloquy or reproach. Above all, see that he marries not till he shall have reached an age when he will be capable of examining his own heart through the medium of experience and matured judgment. If you see him form a boyish attachment of which you have good and sufficient reason to disapprove, exert yourself to wean him from it: hesitate not to thwart him; be not moved by the sorrows he may manifest at the moment; you will be acting for his welfare; and the time will speedily come when he will rejoice that you have rescued him from the danger of contracting a hasty, rash, and ill-assorted marriage.’ These were the last instructions of our mother, Francisco; and I swore to obey them. Hence my sorrow, my fears, my anger when I became aware of the attachment subsisting between yourself, dear brother, and you, my sweet Flora: and that sorrow was enhanced—those fears were augmented—that danger was increased, Flora, when I learnt that your brother Alessandro had renounced the creed of the true God, and that your family thereby contained a member deserving of obloquy and reproach. But that sorrow, those fears, and that anger have now departed from my soul. I recognize the finger of Heaven—the will of the Almighty in the accomplishment of your union, despite of all my projects, all my intrigues to prevent it. I am satisfied, moreover, that there is in this alliance a fitness and a propriety which will insure your happiness: and may the spirit of my sainted mother look down from the empyrean palace where she dwells, and bless you both, even as I now implore the divine mercy to shed its beauties and diffuse its protecting influence around you.”
“Yes, I want to explain myself as thoroughly as I can, dearest Flora,” replied Nisida; “because if I’ve been harsh toward you, it wasn’t out of any cruel nature, jealousy, or malice; on the contrary, my actions were driven by a forceful necessity that has shaped my behavior, molded my character, and influenced my thoughts since that tragic day when I knelt beside my mother’s deathbed and promised to follow her last wishes. Here’s what she said, Flora—‘Nisida, there’s one more thing I need to advise you about, and you must promise to obey me in this matter. My own life is a painful and terrible example of the problems that come from marrying someone of unequal status. All my sufferings—all my hardships—all the dreadful things that have happened—can be traced back to the fact that the Count of Riverola married someone he was ashamed of. Nisida,’ she went on, her voice getting softer, ‘watch closely over Francisco’s well-being in this regard. Don’t let him marry someone beneath him; don’t let him unite with anyone whose family has even one person who deserves criticism or disgrace. Above all, ensure that he doesn’t marry until he’s old enough to understand his own feelings through experience and mature judgment. If you notice him getting attached to someone you believe is unsuitable, do everything you can to steer him away from it: don’t hesitate to oppose him; don’t be swayed by the sadness he might show in the moment; you’ll be acting for his best interest; and soon enough, he will be grateful that you saved him from the risk of a hasty, ill-suited marriage.’ These were our mother’s last instructions, Francisco; and I swore to follow them. That’s why I felt such sorrow, fear, and anger when I discovered the connection between you, dear brother, and you, my sweet Flora: that sorrow grew—those fears increased—that danger heightened, Flora, when I learned that your brother Alessandro had forsaken the true faith, making your family contain a member deserving of disgrace. But that sorrow, those fears, and that anger have now left my heart. I see the hand of Heaven—the will of the Almighty in bringing you together, despite all my plans and schemes to stop it. I’m also convinced that there is a fit and proper quality in this union that will ensure your happiness: may the spirit of my beloved mother look down from her heavenly home and bless you both, as I now pray for divine mercy to surround you with beauty and protection.”
Nisida had raised herself up to a sitting posture as she uttered this invocation so sublimely interesting and solemnly sincere; and the youthful pair, simultaneously yielding to the same impulse, sank upon their knees to receive the blessing of one who had never bestowed a blessing on mortal being until then! She extended her hands above those two beautiful, bending heads: and her voice, as she adjured Heaven to protect them, was plaintively earnest and tremulously clear, and its musical sound seemed to touch the finest chord of sympathy, devotion, and love that vibrated in the hearts of that youthful noble and his virgin bride. When this solemn ceremony was accomplished, an immense weight appeared to have been removed from the soul of the Lady Nisida of Riverola; and her countenance wore a calm and sweet expression, which formed a happy contrast with the sovereign hauteur and grand contempt that were wont to mark it.
Nisida had propped herself up into a sitting position as she voiced this invocation, which was both deeply moving and sincerely heartfelt. The young couple, feeling the same urge, knelt down to receive a blessing from someone who had never given a blessing to anyone before! She raised her hands above their beautiful, bowed heads, and her voice, as she called on Heaven to protect them, was earnestly plaintive and clear, its melodic tones striking a deep chord of sympathy, devotion, and love in the hearts of the young noble and his virgin bride. Once this solemn ceremony was over, it seemed like an immense weight had been lifted from Lady Nisida of Riverola's soul, and her face wore a calm and gentle expression, a refreshing contrast to the proud disdain and grand contempt that usually characterized it.
“I have now but little more to say in explanation of my past conduct,” she resumed, after a long pause. “You can readily divine wherefore I affected the loss of those most glorious faculties which God has given me. I became enthusiastic in my resolves to carry out the injunctions of my dear and much-loved mother; and while I lay upon a bed of sickness—a severe illness produced by anguish and horror at all I had heard from her lips, and by her death, so premature and sad—I pondered a thousand schemes, the object of which was to accomplish the great aims I had in view. I foresaw that I—a weak woman—then, indeed, a mere girl of fifteen—should have to constitute myself the protectress of a brother who was hated by his own father; and I feared lest that hatred should drive him to the adoption of some dreadful plot to rid himself of your presence, Francisco—perhaps even to deprive you of your life. I knew that I must watch all his movements and listen to all his conversations with those unprincipled wretches who are ever ready to do the bidding of the powerful and the wealthy. But how was all this to be accomplished?—how was I to become a watcher and a listener—a spy ever active, and an eavesdropper ever awake—without exciting suspicions which would lead to the frustration of my designs, and perhaps involve both myself and my brother in ruin? Then was it that an idea struck me like a flash of lightning; and like a flash of lightning was it terrible and appalling, when breaking on the dark chaos of my thoughts. At first I shrank from it—recoiled from it in horror and dismay;—but the more I considered it—the longer I looked that idea in the face—the more I contemplated it, the less formidable did it seem. I have already said that I was enthusiastic and devoted in my resolves to carry out the dying injunctions of my mother:—and thus by degrees I learnt to reflect upon the awful sacrifice which had suggested itself to my imagination as a species of holy and necessary self-martyrdom. I foresaw that if I affected the loss of hearing and speech, I should obtain all the advantages I sought and all the means I required to enable me to act as the protectress of my brother against the hatred of my father. I believed also that I should not only be considered as unfit to be made the heiress of the title and fortune of the Riverola family, but that our father, Francisco, would see the absolute necessity of treating you in all respects as his lawful and legitimate son, in spite of any suspicions which he might entertain relative to your birth. There were many other motives which influenced me, and which arose out of the injunctions of our mother,—motives which you can well understand, and which I need not detail. Thus it was that, subduing the grief which the idea of making so tremendous a sacrifice excited, on the one hand—and arming myself with the exultation of a martyr, on the other,—thus it was that I resolved to simulate the character of the deaf and dumb. It was, however, necessary to obtain the collusion of Dr. Duras; and this aim I carried after many hours of argument and persuasion. He was then ignorant—and still is ignorant—of the real motives which had prompted me to this self-martyrdom;—but I led him to believe that the gravest and most important family interests required that moral immolation of my own happiness;—and I vowed that unless he would consent to aid me, it was my firm resolve to shut myself up in a convent and take the veil. This threat, which I had not the least design of carrying into effect, induced him to yield a reluctant acquiescence with my project: for he loved me as if I had been his child. He was moreover consoled somewhat by the assurance which I gave him, and in which I myself felt implicit confidence at the time, that the necessity for the simulation of deafness and dumbness on my part would cease the moment my father should be no more. In a word, the kind Dr. Duras promised to act entirely in accordance with my wishes; and I accordingly became Nisida the deaf and dumb!”
“I have only a little more to explain about my past actions,” she continued after a long pause. “You can easily guess why I pretended to lose those amazing abilities that God gave me. I became determined to fulfill the wishes of my dear and beloved mother; and while I was stuck in bed with a serious illness—a sickness brought on by the pain and horror of everything I had heard from her, and by her premature and tragic death—I thought of a thousand plans aimed at achieving the great goals I had in mind. I realized that I—a weak woman—at that time just a girl of fifteen—would have to take on the role of protector for a brother who was despised by his own father; and I worried that this hatred might lead him to devise some terrible scheme to get rid of you, Francisco—perhaps even to take your life. I knew I had to monitor all his actions and listen to all his conversations with those unscrupulous people always willing to do the bidding of the powerful and rich. But how was I to manage all this? How could I become a watcher and a listener—a constantly active spy, always alert—without raising suspicions that could thwart my plans and possibly bring ruin to both myself and my brother? That’s when an idea struck me like a bolt of lightning; and it was just as terrifying and shocking as it illuminated the dark chaos of my thoughts. At first, I recoiled in horror and dread from it; but the more I thought about it—the longer I faced that idea—the less intimidating it became. I’ve already mentioned my enthusiasm and commitment to carry out my mother's dying wishes: so gradually I learned to reflect on the enormous sacrifice that had come to my mind as a kind of holy and necessary self-sacrifice. I realized that if I pretended to be deaf and mute, I would gain all the advantages I sought and all the means I needed to protect my brother from our father's hatred. I also believed that not only would I be seen as unfit to inherit the title and fortune of the Riverola family, but that our father, Francisco, would see the absolute need to treat you as his legitimate son, despite any doubts he might have about your birth. There were many other reasons influencing me, arising from our mother’s wishes—reasons you can easily understand, and which I don’t need to explain further. So it was that, setting aside the grief caused by the thought of making such a huge sacrifice on one hand—and gathering the pride of a martyr on the other—I resolved to pretend to be deaf and mute. However, I needed Dr. Duras’s cooperation to do this, and I managed to persuade him after many hours of discussion. He was unaware—and still is unaware—of the true reasons behind my self-sacrifice; but I led him to believe that serious family interests required this sacrifice of my happiness; and I vowed that unless he agreed to help me, I would shut myself away in a convent and take the religious veil. This threat, which I never intended to follow through with, made him reluctantly accept my plan: for he loved me as if I were his own child. He was also somewhat reassured by my assurance—which I truly believed at the time—that I would no longer need to pretend to be deaf and mute the moment my father passed away. In short, the kind Dr. Duras promised to fully support my wishes; and so I became Nisida the deaf and mute!”
“Merciful heavens! that immeasurable sacrifice was made for me!” cried Francisco, throwing himself into the arms of his sister and imprinting a thousand kisses on her cheeks.
“Goodness gracious! that unbelievable sacrifice was made for me!” shouted Francisco, flinging himself into his sister's arms and showering her cheeks with a thousand kisses.
“Yes—for your sake and in order to carry out the dying commands of our mother, the sainted Vitangela?” responded Nisida. “I shall not weary you with a description of the feelings and emotions with which I commenced that long career of duplicity; by the very success that attended the part which I had undertaken to perform you may estimate the magnitude and the extent of the exertions which it cost me thus to maintain myself a living—a constant—and yet undetected lie! Ten years passed away—ten years, marked by many incidents which made me rejoice, for your sake, Francisco, that I had accepted the self-martyrdom which circumstances had suggested to me. At length our father lay upon his death bed: and then—oh! then I rejoiced—yes, rejoiced, though he was dying; for I thought that the end of my career of duplicity was at hand. Judge, then, of my astonishment—my grief—my despair, when I heard the last injunctions which our father addressed to you, Francisco, on that bed of death. What could the mystery of the closet mean? Of that I then knew nothing. Wherefore was I to remain in complete ignorance of the instructions thus given to you? And what was signified by the words relative to the disposal of our father’s property? For you may remember that he spoke thus, addressing himself of course to you:—‘You will find that I have left the whole of my property to you. At the same time my will specifies certain conditions relative to your sister Nisida, for whom I have made due provision only in the case—which is, alas! almost in defiance of every hope!—of her recovery from that dreadful affliction which renders her so completely dependent upon your kindness.’ These ominous and mysterious words seemed to proclaim defeat and overthrow to all the hopes that I had formed relative to the certainty of your being left the sole and unconditional heir alike to title and estate. I therefore resolved to maintain the character of the deaf and dumb until I should have fathomed the secrets of the closet, and have become acquainted with the conditions of the will. Oh! well do I remember the glance which the generous-hearted Duras cast toward me, when, returning to the chamber, he inquired by means of that significant look whether the last words of our dying father were prognostic of hope for me—whether, indeed, the necessity of sustaining the dreadful duplicity would cease when he should be no more. And I remember, also, that the look and the sign, by which I conveyed a negative answer were expressive of the deep melancholy that filled his soul.”
“Yes—for your sake and to fulfill our mother’s last wishes, the revered Vitangela?” Nisida replied. “I won't bore you with the emotions I felt as I started that long journey of deceit; by the simple success of the role I played, you can imagine the effort it took for me to keep up a living— a constant—and yet undetected lie! Ten years flew by—ten years filled with many events that made me glad, for your sake, Francisco, that I chose this self-imposed sacrifice. At last, our father was on his deathbed: and then—oh! then I was relieved—yes, relieved, even though he was dying; because I thought my life of deception was finally over. Imagine my shock—my sorrow—my despair, when I heard our father’s last words to you, Francisco, on that deathbed. What could the mystery of the closet mean? At that moment, I had no idea. Why was I to remain completely unaware of the instructions given to you? And what did he mean with the comments about the distribution of his property? You may recall that he said this, addressing you: ‘You will find that I have left all my property to you. However, my will states certain conditions regarding your sister Nisida, for whom I have made provisions only in the case—which is, alas! almost in defiance of every hope!—of her recovery from that terrible affliction that leaves her completely reliant on your kindness.’ Those ominous and mysterious words seemed to signal a defeat of all the hopes I had about you being the sole and unconditional heir to both the title and the estate. Thus, I decided to keep up the act of being deaf and mute until I could uncover the secrets of the closet and learn the conditions of the will. Oh! how well I remember the look that the kind-hearted Duras gave me when he returned to the room, asking through that knowing glance whether our father’s last words brought any hope for me—whether, indeed, the need for maintaining this dreadful deception would end once he was gone. And I also recall that my look and the sign I gave in response were full of the deep sadness that filled his heart.”
“Alas! my dear self-sacrificed sister,” murmured Francisco, tears trickling down his cheeks.
“Wow! my dear selfless sister,” whispered Francisco, tears streaming down his face.
“Yes—my disappointment was cruel indeed,” continued Nisida. “But the excitement of the scenes and incidents which followed rapidly the death of our father, restored my mind to its wonted tone of fortitude, vigor, and proud determination. That very night, Francisco, I took the key of the cabinet from your garments, while you slept—I sped to the chamber of death—I visited the depository of horrible mysteries—and for the first time I became aware that two skeletons were contained in that closet! And whose fleshless relics those skeletons were, the dreadful manuscript speedily revealed to me. Then was it also for the first time that I learnt how Margaretha was the detestable spy whose agency had led to such a frightful catastrophe in respect to Eugenio and Vitangela; then I became aware that our mother’s corpse slept not in the vault to which a coffin had been consigned:—in a word, the full measure of our sire’s atrocity—O God! that I should be compelled thus to speak—was revealed to me! But on Margaretha have I been avenged,” added Nisida, in a low tone, and with a convulsive shudder produced by the recollection of that terrible night when she immolated the miserable woman above the grave where lay a portion of the remains of her mother and of Eugenio.
“Yes—my disappointment was indeed brutal,” continued Nisida. “But the thrill of the events and situations that unfolded right after our father’s death brought my mind back to its usual state of strength, energy, and proud determination. That very night, Francisco, I took the key to the cabinet from your clothes while you slept—I rushed to the room of death—I entered the place filled with horrifying secrets—and for the first time, I realized that there were two skeletons in that cupboard! And whose fleshless remains those skeletons were, the terrifying manuscript quickly revealed to me. It was also then that I learned how Margaretha was the despicable spy whose actions led to the dreadful tragedy involving Eugenio and Vitangela; I realized that our mother’s body was not resting in the vault where a coffin had been placed:—in short, the full extent of our father’s cruelty—Oh God! that I should be forced to say this—was uncovered to me! But I have taken my revenge on Margaretha,” added Nisida in a soft voice, shuddering at the memory of that horrific night when she sacrificed the poor woman over the grave that held part of her mother’s remains and Eugenio.
“You have been avenged on Margaretha, sister,” ejaculated Francisco, surveying Nisida with apprehension.
“You’ve gotten your revenge on Margaretha, sister,” exclaimed Francisco, looking at Nisida with concern.
“Yes,” she replied, her large black eyes flashing with a scintillation of the former fires: “that woman—I have slain her! But start not, Flora—look not reproachfully upon me, Francisco: ’twas a deed fully justified, a vengeance righteously exercised, a penalty well deserved! And now let me hasten to bring my long and tedious explanations to a conclusion—for they have occupied a longer space than I had at first anticipated, and I am weak and faint. Little, however, remains to be told. The nature of our father’s will compelled me to persist in my self-martyrdom: for I had sworn to my dying mother not to accept any conditions or advantages which should have the effect of disinheriting you, Francisco.”
“Yes,” she replied, her large black eyes flashing with a spark of the old fires. “That woman—I killed her! But don’t be alarmed, Flora—don’t look at me in disappointment, Francisco: it was an act fully justified, a revenge rightly taken, a punishment well deserved! And now let me quickly finish my long and tedious explanations—because they’ve taken more time than I initially expected, and I feel weak and faint. However, there’s little left to say. Our father’s will forced me to continue my self-sacrifice: I promised my dying mother that I wouldn’t accept any conditions or benefits that would disinherit you, Francisco.”
“Oh! what a debt of gratitude do I owe thee, my beloved sister!” exclaimed the young count, deeply affected by the generous sacrifices made by Nisida on his behalf.
“Oh! what a debt of gratitude I owe you, my beloved sister!” exclaimed the young count, deeply moved by the generous sacrifices made by Nisida on his behalf.
“And think you I have experienced no reward?” asked the lady in a sweet tone, and with a placid smile: “do you imagine that the consciousness of having devoted myself to the fulfillment of my adored mother’s wishes has been no recompense? Yes—I have had my consolations and my hours of happiness, as well as my sufferings and periods of profound affliction. But I feel a soft and heavenly repose stealing over me—’tis a sweet sleep, and yet it is not the slumber of death! No, no; ’tis a delicious trance into which I am falling—’tis as if a celestial vision——”
“And do you think I haven't felt rewarded?” the lady asked in a soft voice, with a calm smile. “Do you really believe that the satisfaction of having dedicated myself to fulfilling my beloved mother's wishes hasn’t been a reward? Yes—I have found comfort and moments of happiness, just like I’ve endured suffering and deep sorrow. But now, I feel a gentle and heavenly peace washing over me—it’s a sweet sleep, and yet it’s not the sleep of death! No, no; it’s a wonderful trance that I’m sinking into—it’s like a divine vision——”
She said no more. Her eyes closed, she fell back and slept soundly.
She didn’t say anything else. With her eyes closed, she leaned back and fell into a deep sleep.
“Merciful Heavens! my sister is no more!” exclaimed Francisco, in terror and despair.
“Merciful heavens! My sister is gone!” exclaimed Francisco, in terror and despair.
“The Holy Virgin grant that your hope may be fulfilled!” returned the young count. “But let us not disturb her. We will sit down by the bedside, Flora, and watch till she shall awake.”
“The Holy Virgin grant that your hope may be fulfilled!” replied the young count. “But let’s not disturb her. We’ll sit by the bedside, Flora, and wait until she wakes up.”
But scarcely had he uttered these words when the door of the chamber opened, and an old man of venerable appearance, and with a long beard as white as snow, advanced toward the newly married pair.
But hardly had he spoken these words when the door of the room opened, and an older man with a distinguished look and a long beard as white as snow approached the newly married couple.
Francisco and Flora beheld him with feelings of reverence and awe, for something appeared to tell them that he was a mortal of no common order.
Francisco and Flora looked at him with a sense of respect and amazement, as if something was telling them that he was not an ordinary person.
“My dear children,” he said, addressing them in a paternal manner, and his voice firm, but mild, “ye need not watch here for the present. Retire, and seek not this chamber again until the morning of to-morrow. Fear nothing, excellent young man, for thou hast borne arms in the cause of the cross. Fear nothing, amiable young lady, for thou art attended by guardian angels.”
“My dear children,” he said, speaking to them like a father, his voice steady yet gentle, “there's no need for you to stay here right now. Go rest, and don’t come back to this room until tomorrow morning. Don’t be afraid, brave young man, because you’ve fought for the cause of the cross. Don’t worry, kind young lady, because you are protected by guardian angels.”
And as the venerable man thus addressed them severally, he extended his hands to bless them; and they received that blessing with holy meekness, and yet with a joyous feeling which appeared to be of glorious augury for their future happiness. Then, obedient to the command of the stranger, they slowly quitted the apartment—urged to yield to his will by a secret influence which they could not resist, but which nevertheless animated them with a pious confidence in the integrity of his purpose. The door closed behind them, and Christian Rosencrux remained in the room with the dead Wagner and the dying Nisida.
And as the respected man spoke to each of them, he raised his hands to bless them; they accepted that blessing with sincere humility, yet with a joyful feeling that seemed to promise great happiness for their future. Then, following the stranger's instruction, they slowly left the room—driven by an unseen force they couldn't ignore, yet it filled them with a trusting belief in the sincerity of his intentions. The door shut behind them, and Christian Rosencrux stayed in the room with the deceased Wagner and the ailing Nisida.
CHAPTER LXIV.
While the incidents related in the last few chapters were taking place at the Riverola Palace, the council of state had assembled to receive the grand vizier, the mighty Ibrahim, who had signified his intention of meeting that august body at three o’clock in the afternoon. Accordingly, as soon as he had witnessed the marriage ceremony which united his sister to the Count of Riverola, he returned from Wagner’s mansion to his own pavilion in the midst of the Ottoman encampment. There he arrayed him in a manner becoming his exalted rank, and mounting his splendid caparisoned steed, he repaired with a brilliant escort to the ducal palace. The streets of the city of Florence were thronged with multitudes eager to gain a sight of the representative of the sultan—a view of the man whose will and pleasure swayed the greatest empire in existence at that period of the world’s age!
While the events described in the last few chapters were happening at the Riverola Palace, the state council had gathered to welcome the grand vizier, the powerful Ibrahim, who had indicated his desire to meet with them at three o'clock in the afternoon. So, after witnessing the wedding ceremony that joined his sister to the Count of Riverola, he returned from Wagner’s mansion to his own tent in the middle of the Ottoman camp. There, he dressed in a way that suited his high rank, and after mounting his splendidly adorned horse, he set off with a dazzling escort to the ducal palace. The streets of Florence were packed with crowds eager to catch a glimpse of the sultan's representative—the man whose commands shaped the greatest empire in existence at that time in history!
And as Ibrahim passed through those avenues so well known to him—threaded those thoroughfares, each feature of which was so indelibly impressed upon his memory—and beheld many, many familiar spots, all of which awakened in his mind reminiscences of a happy childhood, and of years gone by; when, too, he reflected that he had quitted Florence poor, obscure, and unmarked amidst the millions of his fellow-men; and that now, as he entered the beauteous city, multitudes came forth to gaze upon him, as on one invested with a high rank and enjoying a power mighty to do much; when he thought of all this, his bosom swelled with mingled emotions of pride and tenderness, regret and joy; and while tears trembled upon his long black lashes, a smile of haughty triumph played on his lips. On, on the procession goes, through the crowded streets and across the spacious squares, watched by the eyes of transcendent beauty and proud aristocracy from the balconies of palaces and the casements of lordly mansions; on, on, amidst a wondering and admiring populace, and grateful, too, that so great a chief as Ibrahim should have spared their city from sack and ruin.
And as Ibrahim walked through those streets he knew so well—navigated those roads, every detail of which was deeply etched in his memory—and saw countless familiar places, all of which brought back memories of a happy childhood and the years that had passed; he also reflected that he had left Florence poor, unnoticed, and unremarkable among millions of others; and now, as he entered the beautiful city, crowds came out to look at him, as if he were someone of great status and with the power to accomplish much; thinking about all this, his heart swelled with a mix of pride and tenderness, regret and joy; and while tears hung on his long black lashes, a smile of arrogant triumph appeared on his lips. On, on the procession moves, through the busy streets and across the grand squares, watched by the eyes of extraordinary beauty and proud aristocracy from the balconies of palaces and the windows of noble mansions; on, on, amidst a curious and admiring crowd, grateful that such a great leader as Ibrahim had spared their city from destruction.
At length the grand vizier, attended by the great beglerbegs and pashas of his army, entered the square of the ducal palace; and as his prancing steed bore him proudly beneath the massive arch, the roar of artillery announced to the City of Flowers that the Ottoman Minister was now within the precincts of the dwelling of the Florentine sovereign. The duke and the members of the council of state were all assembled in the court of the Palazzo to receive the illustrious visitor, who, having dismounted from his horse, accompanied the prince and those high dignitaries to the council-chamber. When the personages thus assembled had taken their seats around the spacious table, covered with a rich red velvet cloth, the grand vizier proceeded to address the duke and the councilors.
Eventually, the grand vizier, accompanied by the high-ranking beglerbegs and pashas of his army, entered the square of the ducal palace. As his magnificent horse carried him proudly beneath the large arch, the thunder of artillery signaled to the City of Flowers that the Ottoman Minister had arrived at the residence of the Florentine sovereign. The duke and the members of the state council were all gathered in the court of the Palazzo to welcome the esteemed visitor, who, after getting off his horse, joined the prince and those high-ranking officials in the council chamber. Once the assembled guests took their places around the large table draped in rich red velvet, the grand vizier began to address the duke and the councilors.
“High and mighty prince, and noble and puissant lords,” he said, in the tone of one conscious of his power, “I am well satisfied with the manner in which my demands have been fulfilled up to this moment. Two ladies, in whom I feel a deep and sincere interest, and who were most unjustly imprisoned to suit the vindictive purposes of the Count of Arestino, have been delivered up to me: and ye have likewise agreed to make full and adequate atonement for the part which Florence enacted in the late contest between the Christians and Mussulmans in the Island of Rhodes. I have therefore determined to reduce my demands upon the republic, for indemnity and compensation, to as low a figure as my own dignity and a sense of that duty which I owe to my sovereign (whom God preserve many days!) will permit. The sum that I now require from your treasury, mighty prince and puissant lords, is a hundred thousand pistoles; and in addition thereto, I claim peculiar privileges for Ottoman vessels trading to Leghorn, guaranty of peace on the part of the republic for three years, and the release of such prisoners now in the dungeons of the inquisition, whom it may seem good to me thus to mark out as deserving of your mercy.”
“High and mighty prince, and noble and powerful lords,” he said, with a tone that showed he was aware of his strength, “I am pleased with how my requests have been met so far. Two ladies, whom I care for deeply and who were unfairly imprisoned to satisfy the spiteful intentions of the Count of Arestino, have been returned to me; and you have also agreed to make full and proper amends for the role Florence played in the recent conflict between the Christians and Muslims on the Island of Rhodes. Therefore, I have decided to lower my demands on the republic for compensation to as modest a figure as my own dignity and the obligation I owe to my sovereign (may God preserve him for many days!) will allow. The amount I now request from your treasury, mighty prince and powerful lords, is one hundred thousand pistoles; and in addition, I request special privileges for Ottoman ships trading to Leghorn, a guarantee of peace from the republic for three years, and the release of any prisoners currently in the dungeons of the Inquisition whom I deem deserving of your mercy.”
“A hundred thousand pistoles, my lord, would completely exhaust the treasury of the republic,” said the duke, with dismay pictured upon his countenance.
“A hundred thousand pistoles, my lord, would completely drain the treasury of the republic,” said the duke, his face showing clear distress.
“Your highness will at least accord us a few days wherein to obtain the amount required,” said the duke, “for it will be necessary to levy a tax upon the republic!”
“Your highness will at least give us a few days to gather the needed amount,” said the duke, “because we will need to impose a tax on the republic!”
“I grant you until sunset, my lord—until sunset this evening.” added the grand vizier, speaking with stern emphasis. “And if you will permit me to tender my advice, you will at once command the grand inquisitor and the Count of Arestino to furnish the sum required: for the former, I am inclined to suspect, is a most unjust judge, and the latter, I am well convinced, is a most cruel and revengeful noble.”
“I give you until sunset, my lord—until sunset this evening,” the grand vizier said firmly. “And if you’ll allow me to give you some advice, you should immediately order the grand inquisitor and the Count of Arestino to provide the necessary amount: because I’m starting to think that the former is a very unfair judge, and I’m sure that the latter is a very cruel and vengeful noble.”
“The Count of Arestino is no more, your highness,” answered the duke. “The Marquis of Orsini murdered him before the very eyes of the grand inquisitor, and will therefore head the procession of victims at the approaching auto-da-fe.”
“The Count of Arestino is gone, your highness,” the duke replied. “The Marquis of Orsini killed him right in front of the grand inquisitor, and so he will lead the procession of victims at the upcoming auto-da-fe.”
“By the footstool of Allah! that shall not be!” exclaimed Ibrahim. “The machinations of the Count of Arestino threw into the inquisition dungeons those two ladies whom ye delivered up to me last night; and it was my intention, when I spoke of releasing certain prisoners ere now, to stipulate for the freedom of all those whom the vengeance of that count has immured in your accursed prison-house. See then, my lords, that all those of whom I speak be forthwith brought hither into our presence!”
“By the footstool of Allah! That will not happen!” exclaimed Ibrahim. “The schemes of the Count of Arestino got those two ladies you handed over to me last night thrown into the inquisition dungeons; and when I mentioned releasing certain prisoners earlier, I intended to demand the freedom of everyone that count has locked away in your cursed prison. So, my lords, make sure that all those I’m talking about are brought here into our presence immediately!”
It may be proper to inform the reader that Flora had solicited her brother to save the Marquis of Orsini and the Countess Giulia, to whom the young wife of Francisco had been indebted for her escape from the Carmelite Convent; for, as the secrets of the torture chamber were never suffered to transpire, she was of course ignorant of the death of the guilty Giulia, and of the assassination of the Count of Arestino by the Marquis of Orsini.
It might be worth mentioning that Flora had asked her brother to help save the Marquis of Orsini and Countess Giulia, who had helped Francisco's young wife escape from the Carmelite Convent. Since the secrets of the torture chamber were never revealed, she was unaware of Giulia's death and the Marquis of Orsini's assassination of the Count of Arestino.
At the command of Ibrahim Pasha, who spoke in a firm and resolute manner, the duke summoned a sentinel from the corridor adjoining the council chamber, and issued the necessary orders to fulfill the desire of the grand vizier. Nearly a quarter of an hour elapsed during which one of the councilors drew up the guaranty of peace and of the commercial privileges demanded by Ibrahim. At length the door opened, and several familiars made their appearance, leading in Manuel d’Orsini and Isaachar ben Solomon, both heavily chained. The former walked with head erect, and proud bearing; the latter could scarcely drag his wasted, racked, and tottering limbs along, and was compelled to hang upon the arms of the familiars for support. Nevertheless, there was something so meek—so patient and so resigned in the expression of the old and persecuted Israelite’s countenance, that Ibrahim Pasha’s soul was touched with a sentiment of pity in his behalf.
At the command of Ibrahim Pasha, who spoke firmly and with determination, the duke called a guard from the corridor next to the council chamber and gave the necessary orders to meet the wishes of the grand vizier. Nearly fifteen minutes passed while one of the councilors prepared the guarantee of peace and the commercial privileges requested by Ibrahim. Finally, the door opened, and several attendants entered, bringing in Manuel d’Orsini and Isaachar ben Solomon, both heavily chained. Manuel walked in with his head held high and an air of pride; Isaachar could barely drag his frail, worn body along and had to rely on the attendants for support. However, there was something so humble—so patient and resigned in the expression of the old and persecuted Israelite’s face, that Ibrahim Pasha felt a surge of pity for him.
“But these are not all the prisoners,” exclaimed the grand vizier, turning angrily toward the duke; “where is the Countess Giulia of Arestino?”
“But these aren’t all the prisoners,” the grand vizier exclaimed, turning angrily toward the duke; “where is Countess Giulia of Arestino?”
“My lord, she is no more,” answered the prince.
“My lord, she’s gone,” replied the prince.
“And Heaven be thanked that she is indeed no more!” cried Manuel d’Orsini, in a tone of mingled rage and bitterness. “Fortunate is it for her that death has snatched her away from the grasp of miscreants in human shape and who call themselves Christians. My lord,” he continued, turning toward Ibrahim, “I know not who you are; but I perceive by your garb that you are a Moslem, and I presume that your rank is high by the title addressed to you by the duke——”
“Thank heaven she’s really gone!” exclaimed Manuel d’Orsini, his voice filled with a mix of anger and resentment. “It’s a blessing for her that death has taken her away from the clutches of those wicked people in human form who call themselves Christians. My lord,” he added, looking at Ibrahim, “I don’t know who you are, but I can tell from your clothing that you’re Muslim, and I assume you hold a high rank, given the title the duke uses for you——”
“Presume not thus to intrude your observations on his highness the grand vizier!” exclaimed one of the councilors in a severe tone.
“Don’t assume you can impose your comments on his highness, the grand vizier!” exclaimed one of the councilors in a stern tone.
“On the contrary,” said Ibrahim Pasha, “let him speak, and without reserve. My Lord of Orsini, fear not—I will protect you.”
“On the contrary,” said Ibrahim Pasha, “let him speak freely. My Lord of Orsini, don’t worry—I’ve got your back.”
“The remark I was about to make, illustrious vizier,” cried Manuel, “is brief, though it may prove not palatable to the patrons of the inquisition and the supporters of that awful engine of despotism and cruelty,” he added, glancing fiercely at the duke and the assembled councilors. “I was anxious to observe that the Christian Church has founded and maintained that abhorrent institution; and that there is more true mercy—more genuine sympathy—and more of the holy spirit of forgiveness in the breast of this reviled, despised and persecuted Jew, than in the bosoms of all the miserable hypocrites who have dared to sanction the infernal tortures which have been inflicted upon him. For myself, I would not accept mercy at their hands; and I would rather go in the companionship of this Jew to the funeral pile, than remain alive to dwell amongst a race of incarnate fiends, calling themselves Christians!”
“The comment I’m about to make, esteemed vizier,” exclaimed Manuel, “is short, but it might not sit well with the supporters of the Inquisition and that terrible engine of oppression and cruelty,” he added, shooting a fierce glance at the duke and the gathered councilors. “I want to point out that the Christian Church has established and upheld that dreadful institution; and there is more true mercy—more genuine compassion—and more of the holy spirit of forgiveness in the heart of this reviled, despised, and persecuted Jew, than in the souls of all the wretched hypocrites who have dared to approve the horrific tortures inflicted upon him. As for me, I would not accept mercy from them; and I would rather walk alongside this Jew to the funeral pyre than live among a race of incarnate fiends who call themselves Christians!”
“This insolence is not to be borne,” exclaimed the duke, starting from his seat, his countenance glowing with indignation.
“This disrespect is unacceptable,” exclaimed the duke, jumping up from his seat, his face flushed with anger.
“Your highness and all the councilors now assembled well merit the reproaches of the Marquis of Orsini,” said the grand vizier, sternly. “But it is for me to command here, and for you to obey, proud prince! Let the chains be removed from those prisoners forthwith.”
“Your Highness and all the councilors gathered here deserve the criticism from the Marquis of Orsini,” said the grand vizier, firmly. “But it is for me to command this place, and for you to follow orders, proud prince! Remove the chains from those prisoners immediately.”
The duke sank back in his chair, and, subduing his rage as well as he was able, he made a sign to the familiars to set the Jew and the marquis at liberty.
The duke leaned back in his chair and, trying to control his anger as best as he could, signaled to the attendants to release the Jew and the marquis.
“Grand vizier,” exclaimed Manuel, “the life and the liberty which, at your all-powerful nod are restored to me will prove irksome and valueless if I be compelled to remain in a Christian land. Confer not favors by halves, my lord—render me completely grateful to you! Take me into your service—even as a slave, if your highness will; but let me accompany to a Mussulman country a Mussulman who can teach the Christians such a fine lesson of mercy and forgiveness.”
“Grand vizier,” exclaimed Manuel, “the life and freedom that you are granting me with your powerful nod will be burdensome and worthless if I'm forced to stay in a Christian land. Don’t give me half-hearted favors, my lord—make me truly grateful to you! Take me into your service—even as a slave, if that's what you want; but let me go with a Muslim to a Muslim country who can teach the Christians such an important lesson in mercy and forgiveness.”
“You shall go with me to Constantinople, Manuel—but not as a slave,” returned Ibrahim, profoundly touched by the sincere tone and earnest manner of the young noble; “no—you shall accompany me as a friend.”
“You're coming with me to Constantinople, Manuel—but not as a slave,” Ibrahim replied, deeply moved by the genuine tone and earnest attitude of the young noble; “no—you'll come with me as a friend.”
“A thousand thanks, grand vizier, for this kindness—this generosity!” said the marquis, deeply affected; then as a sudden idea struck him, he turned toward the Jew exclaiming, “But we must not leave this old man behind us. ’Twere the same as if we were to abandon a helpless child in the midst of a forest inhabited by ferocious wolves.”
“A thousand thanks, grand vizier, for this kindness—this generosity!” said the marquis, deeply moved; then as a sudden thought hit him, he turned to the Jew, exclaiming, “But we can't leave this old man behind. It would be the same as abandoning a helpless child in the middle of a forest full of fierce wolves.”
“Yes—yes—let me accompany you, excellent young man!” murmured Isaachar, clinging to the arm of the marquis, for their chains were now knocked off. “You were the first Christian who ever spoke kindly to me; and I have no kith—no kindred on the face of the earth. I am a lone—desolate old man; but I have wealth—much wealth, Manuel d’Orsini—and all that I have shall be thine.”
“Yes—yes—let me go with you, wonderful young man!” murmured Isaachar, holding onto the marquis's arm, now that their chains had been removed. “You were the first Christian who ever treated me kindly; I have no family—no relatives in the world. I am a lonely—desolate old man; but I have riches—great riches, Manuel d’Orsini—and everything I have will be yours.”
“The Jew shall accompany us, my lord,” said Ibrahim, addressing himself to the marquis; then, turning toward the duke, he exclaimed in a severe tone, “But a few hours remain till sunset, and the ransom of a hundred thousand pistoles must be paid to me; or I will deliver up this proud palace and the homes of the councilors now assembled to the pillage of my troops.”
“The Jew will come with us, my lord,” said Ibrahim, speaking to the marquis; then, turning to the duke, he declared in a harsh tone, “But there are only a few hours left until sunset, and you must pay me the ransom of a hundred thousand pistoles; otherwise, I will hand over this grand palace and the homes of the councilors gathered here to be looted by my men.”
“Nay—nay, my lord!” cried the Jew, horror-struck at the threat; “bring not the terrors of sack, and storm, and carnage into this fair city! A hundred thousand pistoles, your highness says,—a hundred thousand pistoles,” he added, in a slower and more musing tone; “’tis a large sum—a very large sum! And yet—to save so many men and their innocent families from ruin—from desolation—— Yes, my lord,” he exclaimed, hastily interrupting himself—“I—I will pay you the ransom-money.”
“N-no, my lord!” the Jew exclaimed, shocked by the threat. “Don’t bring destruction, chaos, and violence into this beautiful city! A hundred thousand pistoles, you say, your highness?—a hundred thousand pistoles,” he added, speaking more slowly and thoughtfully. “It’s a huge amount—a very huge amount! And yet—to protect so many people and their innocent families from disaster— Yes, my lord,” he suddenly interrupted himself, “I—I will pay you the ransom.”
“No—by Allah!” ejaculated Ibrahim; “not a single pistole shall be thus extorted from thee! Sooner shall the Florentine Treasury grant thee an indemnification for the horrible tortures which thou hast endured, than thy wealth be poured forth to furnish this ransom-money. Come, my Lord of Orsini—come, worthy Jew,” continued the grand vizier, rising from his seat, “we will depart to the Ottoman encampment.”
“No—by God!” exclaimed Ibrahim; “not a single pistole will be taken from you like this! The Florentine Treasury will pay you compensation for the terrible tortures you’ve suffered before your wealth is given up to pay this ransom. Come, my Lord of Orsini—come, honorable Jew,” continued the grand vizier, getting up from his seat, “let’s head to the Ottoman camp.”
“Patience, your highness, for a few hours,” urged the duke, “and the hundred thousand pistoles shall be counted out before thee.”
“Just have a little patience, Your Highness, for a few hours,” the duke urged, “and the hundred thousand pistoles will be counted out in front of you.”
“This poor man,” answered the grand vizier, indicating the Jew with a rapid glance, “has been so racked and tortured in your accursed prison-house, that he cannot be too speedily placed under the care of my own chirurgeon. For this reason I depart at once; see that the ransom be dispatched to my pavilion ere the sun shall have set behind the western hills.”
“This poor guy,” replied the grand vizier, pointing to the Jew with a quick glance, “has been so tormented and tortured in your awful prison that he needs to be looked after by my own surgeon as soon as possible. That’s why I’m leaving right away; make sure the ransom is sent to my tent before the sun goes down behind the hills.”
With these words the grand vizier bowed haughtily to the duke, and quitted the council chamber. Manuel d’Orsini followed, supporting Isaachar ben Solomon; and, on reaching the court, one of Ibrahim’s slaves took the Jew up behind him on his steed. The marquis was provided with a horse; and the cavalcade moved rapidly away from the precincts of the ducal palace. Profiting by the hint which Ibrahim Pasha had offered them, the duke and the councilors instantly levied a heavy fine upon the grand inquisitor; and the remainder of the money required to make up the amount demanded, was furnished from the public treasury. Thus by the hour of sunset the ransom was paid.
With these words, the grand vizier arrogantly bowed to the duke and left the council chamber. Manuel d’Orsini followed, helping Isaachar ben Solomon, and upon reaching the courtyard, one of Ibrahim’s slaves lifted the Jew onto his horse. The marquis was given a horse, and the group quickly left the grounds of the ducal palace. Taking advantage of the suggestion that Ibrahim Pasha had made, the duke and the councilors immediately imposed a heavy fine on the grand inquisitor; the remaining funds needed to reach the required amount came from the public treasury. By sunset, the ransom was paid.
*****
*****
At an early hour on the ensuing morning, Francisco di Riverola and his beautiful, blushing bride quitted the chamber where they had passed the night in each other’s arms, and repaired to the apartment where so many terrible mysteries had been revealed to them, and so many dreadful incidents had occurred on the preceding day. Hand in hand they had traversed the passages and the corridors leading to that room in which they had left Christian Rosencrux with the dead Wagner and the dying Nisida; hand in hand and silently they went—that fine young noble and charming bride!
At an early hour the next morning, Francisco di Riverola and his beautiful, blushing bride left the room where they had spent the night in each other’s arms and went to the apartment where so many terrible mysteries had been revealed to them and so many dreadful events had taken place the day before. Hand in hand, they walked through the hallways and corridors leading to the room where they had left Christian Rosencrux with the dead Wagner and the dying Nisida; hand in hand and silently they went—this fine young nobleman and his charming bride!
On reaching the door of the chamber, Francisco knocked gently; and the glance of intelligence which passed between himself and Flora showed that each was a prey to the same breathless suspense; the same mingled feelings of bright hopes and vague fears. In a few moments the door was slowly opened; and the venerable old man appeared, his countenance wearing a solemn and mournful aspect. Then Francisco and the young countess knew that all was over; and tears started into their eyes.
Upon reaching the door of the room, Francisco knocked gently; and the look of understanding that passed between him and Flora revealed that they were both caught in the same anxious suspense, experiencing the same mix of hopeful anticipation and uncertain fears. After a few moments, the door creaked open, revealing the elderly man, whose face bore a serious and sorrowful expression. In that instant, Francisco and the young countess understood that it was all over, and tears filled their eyes.
Christian Rosencrux beckoned them to advance toward the bed, around which the curtains were drawn closer; and as they entered the room, the rapid and simultaneous glances which they cast toward the spot where Fernand Wagner fell down and surrendered up his breath, showed them that the corpse had been removed. Approaching the bed with slow and measured steps, Rosencrux drew aside the drapery; and for a moment Francisco and Flora shrank back from the spectacle which met their view; but at the next instant they advanced to the couch, and contemplated with mournful attention the scene presented to them. For there—upon that couch—side by side, lay Fernand Wagner and Nisida of Riverola—stiff, motionless, cold.
Christian Rosencrux gestured for them to come closer to the bed, where the curtains were drawn tightly. As they stepped into the room, their quick, simultaneous glances toward the spot where Fernand Wagner had collapsed and breathed his last revealed that the body had been taken away. Walking slowly and carefully towards the bed, Rosencrux pulled back the drapes, and for a moment, Francisco and Flora recoiled from the sight before them. But in the next instant, they approached the couch and looked on with heavy hearts at the scene laid out for them. There—on that couch—lay Fernand Wagner and Nisida of Riverola, side by side—rigid, motionless, and cold.
“Grieve not for her loss, children,” said Christian Rosencrux; “she has gone to a happier realm—for the sincere repentance which she manifested in her last hours has atoned for all the evil she wrought in her lifetime. From the moment, young lady, when she banished from her soul the rancor long harbored there against thee—from the instant that she received thee in her arms, and called thee sister—the blessing of Heaven was vouchsafed unto her. She was penitent, very penitent, while I administered to her the consolations of religion, and a complete change came over her mind. Grieve not, then, for her; happy on earth she never could have been again—but happy in heaven she doubtless now is!”
“Don’t mourn her loss, kids,” said Christian Rosencrux; “she’s gone to a better place—because the genuine remorse she showed in her final hours has made up for all the wrong she did in her life. From the moment, young lady, when she let go of the bitterness she held against you—from the instant she embraced you and called you sister—God's blessing was granted to her. She truly felt remorse while I offered her the comforts of faith, and a complete transformation took place in her heart. So don’t be sad for her; she could never have been happy here on earth again—but I’m sure she’s happy in heaven now!”
Francisco and the young countess knelt by the side of the couch, and prayed for a long time in silence, with their faces buried in their hands. When they again raised their heads, and glanced around, the venerable old man no longer met their eyes. Christian Rosencrux had departed, leaving Francisco and Flora in complete ignorance of his name; but they experienced a secret conviction that he was something more than an ordinary mortal; and the remembrance of the blessing which he had bestowed upon them the preceding day, shed a soothing and holy influence over their minds.
Francisco and the young countess knelt by the couch, praying silently for a long time with their faces buried in their hands. When they finally lifted their heads and looked around, the venerable old man was no longer in sight. Christian Rosencrux had left, leaving Francisco and Flora completely unaware of his name; but they felt a secret belief that he was more than just an ordinary person. The memory of the blessing he had given them the day before cast a comforting and sacred light over their thoughts.
Little now remains to be said; a few brief observations and a rapid glance at the eventual fortunes and fates of the leading characters in the tale, will acquit us of our task. Nisida and Wagner were entombed in the same vault; and their names were inscribed upon the same mural tablet. The funeral was conducted with the utmost privacy—and the mourners were few, but their grief was sincere. And among them was Dr. Duras, who had loved Nisida as if she had been his own child. On the night following the one on which these obsequies took place, another funeral procession departed from the Riverola Palace to the adjacent church; and two coffins were on this occasion, as on the former, consigned to the family tomb. But the ceremony was conducted with even more privacy than the first; and one mourner alone was present. This was Francisco himself; and thus did he perform the sad duty of interring in sacred ground the remains of his ill-fated mother Vitangela and her brother Eugenio. The manuscript of the late Count of Riverola was burnt; the closet which so long contained such fearful mysteries was walled up; the chamber where so many dreadful incidents had occurred was never used during the lifetime of Francisco and Flora. The grand vizier remained with his army a few days beneath the walls of Florence: and during that time Isaachar ben Solomon so far recovered his health and strength, under the skillful care of an Egyptian physician, as to be able to visit his dwelling in the suburb of Alla Croce, and secure the immense wealth which he had amassed during a long life of activity and financial prosperity.
Little remains to be said now; a few short remarks and a quick look at the eventual outcomes and destinies of the main characters in the story will wrap up our task. Nisida and Wagner were buried in the same tomb, and their names were engraved on the same memorial plaque. The funeral was held very privately, with only a few mourners present, but their sorrow was genuine. Among them was Dr. Duras, who had loved Nisida as though she were his own child. The night after the funeral, another procession left the Riverola Palace for the nearby church, and just like before, two coffins were taken to the family tomb. However, this ceremony was even more private than the first, with only one mourner present. That mourner was Francisco himself; he carried out the sad responsibility of burying the remains of his tragic mother Vitangela and her brother Eugenio in sacred ground. The manuscript of the late Count of Riverola was burned; the closet that had held such terrifying secrets was sealed up; the room where so many horrifying events had taken place was never used again during Francisco and Flora's lifetimes. The grand vizier stayed with his army a few days outside the walls of Florence, and during that time, Isaachar ben Solomon managed to recover his health and strength, thanks to the skillful care of an Egyptian physician, enabling him to visit his home in the suburb of Alla Croce and retrieve the vast fortune he had accumulated throughout a long life filled with activity and financial success.
When the day of the grand vizier’s departure arrived, he took a tender farewell of his sister Flora and his aunt, both of whom he loaded with the most costly presents; and in return, he received from Francisco a gift of several horses of rare breed and immense value. Nor did this species of interchange of proofs of attachment end here, for every year, until Ibrahim’s death, did that great minister and the Count of Riverola forward to each other letters and rich presents—thus maintaining to the end that friendship which had commenced in the Island of Rhodes, and which was cemented by the marriage of Francisco and Flora. Isaachar ben Solomon and Manuel d’Orsini accompanied the grand vizier to Constantinople, and were treated by him with every mark of distinction. But the Jew never completely recovered from the tortures which he had endured in the prison of the inquisition; and in less than two years from the date of his release, he died in the arms of the marquis, to whom he left the whole of his immense fortune. Manuel d’Orsini abjured Christianity, and entered the Ottoman service, in which his success was brilliant and his rise rapid, thanks to the favor of the grand vizier. The reader of Ottoman history will find the name of Mustapha Pasha frequently mentioned with honor in the reign of Solyman the Magnificent—and Mustapha Pasha, beglerbeg of the mighty province of Anatolia, was once Manuel d’Orsini.
When the day came for the grand vizier to leave, he said a heartfelt goodbye to his sister Flora and his aunt, showering them with expensive gifts. In return, he received a gift of several rare and valuable horses from Francisco. This exchange of tokens of affection didn't stop there; every year, until Ibrahim's death, the great minister and the Count of Riverola sent each other letters and luxurious gifts, keeping alive the friendship that began on the Island of Rhodes, which was solidified by the marriage of Francisco and Flora. Isaachar ben Solomon and Manuel d’Orsini accompanied the grand vizier to Constantinople, where he treated them with utmost respect. However, the Jew never fully recovered from the torture he had suffered in the Inquisition’s prison; less than two years after his release, he died in the marquis's arms, leaving him his entire vast fortune. Manuel d’Orsini renounced Christianity and joined the Ottoman service, where he achieved remarkable success and quickly rose through the ranks, thanks to the grand vizier’s support. Readers of Ottoman history will frequently see Mustapha Pasha’s name mentioned with respect during the reign of Solyman the Magnificent—and Mustapha Pasha, governor of the powerful province of Anatolia, was once Manuel d’Orsini.
For nearly sixteen years did Ibrahim Pasha govern the Ottoman realms in the name of the sultan: for nearly sixteen years did he hold the imperial seals which had been intrusted to him at a period when the colossal power of the empire seemed tottering to its fall. During that interval he raised the Ottoman name to the highest pinnacle of glory—extended the dominions of his master—and shook the proudest thrones in Christendom to their foundation. Ferdinand, King of Hungary, called him “brother,” and the Emperor Charles the Fifth of Germany styled him “cousin” in the epistolary communications which passed between them. But a Greek who had long, long cherished a deadly hatred against the puissant grand vizier, at last contrived to enter the service of the sultan in the guise of a slave; and this man, succeeding in gaining that monarch’s ear, whispered mysterious warnings against the ambition of Ibrahim. Solyman became alarmed; and, opening his eyes to the real position of affairs, perceived that the vizier was indeed far more powerful than himself. This was enough to insure the immediate destruction of a Turkish minister.
For almost sixteen years, Ibrahim Pasha ruled the Ottoman Empire on behalf of the sultan. For that time, he held the imperial seals that had been entrusted to him when the vast power of the empire seemed to be on the verge of collapse. During this period, he brought the Ottoman name to its highest level of prestige, expanded his master's territories, and shook the strongest thrones in Europe to their core. Ferdinand, King of Hungary, referred to him as "brother," and the Emperor Charles the Fifth of Germany called him "cousin" in their correspondence. However, a Greek man who secretly hated the powerful grand vizier managed to enter the sultan’s service disguised as a slave. This man succeeded in getting the sultan's attention and whispered ominous warnings about Ibrahim's ambition. Solyman became worried; realizing the true state of affairs, he saw that the vizier was indeed much more powerful than he was. This was enough to ensure the quick downfall of a Turkish minister.
Accordingly, one evening, Ibrahim was invited to dine with the sultan, and to sleep at the imperial palace. Never had Solyman appeared more attached to his favorite than on this occasion and Ibrahim retired to a chamber prepared for him, with a heart elated by the caresses bestowed upon him by his imperial master. But in the dead of night he was awakened by the entrance of several persons into the room; and starting up with terror, the grand vizier beheld four black slaves, headed by a Greek, creep snake-like toward his couch. And that Greek’s countenance, sinister and menacing, was immediately recognized by the affrighted Ibrahim—though more than fifteen years had elapsed since he had set eyes upon those features. Short and ineffectual was the struggle against the messengers of death; the accursed bowstring encircled the neck of the unhappy Ibrahim, and at the moment when the vindictive Greek drew tight the fatal noose, the last words which hissed in the ears of the grand vizier, were—“The wrongs of Calanthe are avenged!”
One evening, Ibrahim was invited to have dinner with the sultan and to spend the night at the imperial palace. Solyman had never seemed more attached to his favorite than he did that night, and Ibrahim went to a room prepared for him, his heart lifted by the affection shown to him by his imperial master. But in the dead of night, he was jolted awake by several people entering the room; and in terror, the grand vizier saw four black slaves, led by a Greek, slithering toward his bed. The Greek’s face, sinister and threatening, was immediately recognized by the frightened Ibrahim—despite the fact that it had been more than fifteen years since he last saw those features. The struggle against the agents of death was short and futile; the cursed bowstring tightened around the neck of the unfortunate Ibrahim, and just as the vengeful Greek pulled the fatal noose tight, the last words that hissed in the grand vizier’s ears were—“The wrongs of Calanthe are avenged!”
Thus perished the most powerful minister that ever held the imperial seals of Ottoman domination;—and the long-pent-up but never subdued vindictive feelings of Demetrius were assuaged at length! Dame Francatelli had long been numbered with those who were gone to their eternal homes when the news of the death of Ibrahim Pasha reached Florence. But the Count and Countess of Riverola shed many, many tears at the sad and untimely fate of the grand vizier.
Thus died the most powerful minister that ever held the imperial seals of Ottoman rule; and the long-stifled but never quelled feelings of revenge in Demetrius were finally calmed! Dame Francatelli had long been among those who had passed away when the news of Ibrahim Pasha's death reached Florence. But the Count and Countess of Riverola wept many tears over the tragic and premature fate of the grand vizier.
Time, however, smooths down all grief; and happiness again returned to the Riverola Palace. For when Francisco and Flora looked around them and beheld the smiling progeny which had blessed their union,—when they experienced the sweet solace of each other’s sympathy, the outpourings of two hearts which beat as one, ever in unison, and filled with a mutual love which time impaired not,—then they remembered that it was useless and wrong to repine against the decrees of Providence; and, in this trusting faith in Heaven and in the enjoyment of each other’s unwearying affection, they lived to a good old age—dying at length in the arms of their children.
Time, however, eases all sorrow, and happiness returned to the Riverola Palace. For when Francisco and Flora looked around and saw the smiling children that blessed their union—when they felt the sweet comfort of each other’s understanding, the connection of two hearts beating as one, always in harmony, filled with a love that time could not diminish—then they realized that it was pointless and wrong to resent the will of Providence; and, with this faith in Heaven and in the enjoyment of each other’s unwavering affection, they lived to a ripe old age—ultimately passing away in the arms of their children.
[THE END.]
[THE END.]
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!